"Anne Bishop - [Dark Jewels 01] - Daughter of the Blood" - читать интересную книгу автора (Bishop Anne - [Dark Jewels 1] - Daughter of the Blood (v1) [htm])
ROC Published by New
American Library, a division of Penguin Putnam Inc.,
375 Hudson Street, New York, New York
10014, U.S.A. Penguin Books Ltd,
27 Wrights Lane, London W8 5TZ,
England Penguin Books
Australia Ltd, Ringwood, Victoria, Australia Penguin Books Canada
Ltd, 10 Alcorn Avenue, Toronto, Ontario,
Canada M4V 3B2 Penguin Books (N.Z.)
Ltd, 182-190 Wairau Road, Auckland 10, New
Zealand Penguin Books Ltd,
Registered Offices: Harmondsworth, Middlesex, England First published by
Roc, an imprint of New American Library, a division of Penguin Putnam Inc. First Printing,
March 1998 10 9 8
7 6 5 Copyright © Anne
Bishop, 1998 All rights reserved. REGISTERED TRADEMARK—MARCA REG1STRADA Printed in the United States of America Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of
this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval
system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical,
photocopying, recording, or otherwise), without the prior written permission of
both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book. BOOKS ARE AVAILABLE AT QUANTITY DISCOUNTS WHEN USED TO PROMOTE PRODUCTS
OR SERVICES. FOR INFORMATION PLEASE WRITE TO PREMIUM MARKETING DIVISION,
PENGUIN PUTNAM INC., 375 HUDSON STREET, NEW YORK, NEW YORK 10014. If you purchased this book without a cover you should be aware that this
book is stolen property. It was reported as "unsold and destroyed" to
the publisher and neither the author nor the publisher has received any payment
for this "stripped book." This EBOOK is not for
sale!!! for Blair Boone and Charles de Lint acknowledgments Every creative endeavor is a journey of many, especially the creative
endeavor we call Life. My thanks to the friends and neighbors who make that
endeavor a joyous one, and to the members of Spin-a-Story Tellers for the
stories shared in performance and around the table. A special thanks to Kathy
and Blair Boone, Nadine and Mike Fallacaro, Pat and Bill Feidner, Neil Schmitz,
Grace Tongue, Ellen Datlow, Charles de Lint, Nancy Kress, Pat York, Laura Anne
Oilman, Jennifer Jackson—and you who have picked up this book to share in the
wonder of Story. jewels White Yellow Tiger Eye Rose Summer-sky Purple Dusk Opal" Green Sapphire Red Gray Ebon-gray Black "Opal is the dividing
line between lighter and darker Jewels because it can be either. When making the Offering to
the Darkness, a person can descend a maximum of three ranks from his/her
Birthright Jewel. Example: Birthright White
could descend to Rose. blood
hierarchy/castes Males landen—non-Blood of any race Blood male—a general term for
all males of the Blood; also refers to any Blood male who doesn't wear Jewels Warlord—a Jeweled male equal
in status to a witch Prince—a Jeweled male equal in
status to a Priestess or a Healer Warlord Prince—a dangerous,
extremely aggressive Jeweled male; in status, slightly lower than a Queen Females landen—non-Blood of any race Blood female—a general term
for all females of the Blood; mostly refers to any Blood female who doesn't
wear Jewels witch—a Blood female who wears
Jewels but isn't one of the other hierarchical levels; also refers to any
Jeweled female Healer—a witch who heals
physical wounds and illnesses; equal in status to a Priestess and a Prince Priestess—a witch who cares
for altars, Sanctuaries and Dark
Altars; witnesses handfasts and marriages; performs offerings; equal in status
to a Healer and a Prince Black Widow—a witch who heals
the mind; weaves the tangled webs of dreams and visions; is trained in
illusions and poisons Queen—a witch who rules the
Blood; is considered to be the land's heart and the Blood's moral center; as
such, she is the focal
point of their society prologue Terreille I am Tersa the Weaver, Tersa
the Liar, Tersa the Fool. When the Blood-Jeweled Lords and Ladies hold a
banquet, I'm the entertainment that comes after the musicians have played and
the lithesome girls and boys have danced and the Lords have drunk too much wine
and demand to have their fortunes told. "Tell us a story, Weaver,"
they yell as their hands pass over the serving girls' rumps and their Ladies
eye the young men and decide who will have the painful pleasure of serving in
the bed that night. I was one of them once, Blood
as they are Blood. No, that's not true. I wasn't
Blood as they are Blood. That's why I was broken on a Warlord's spear and
became shattered glass that only reflects what might have been. It's hard to break a
Blood-Jeweled male, but a witch's life hangs by the hymenal thread, and what
happens on her Virgin Night determines whether she is whole to practice the
Craft or becomes a broken vessel, forever aching for the part of her that's
lost. Oh, some magic always remains, enough for day-to-day living and parlor
tricks, but not the Craft, not the lifeblood of our kind. But the Craft can be
reclaimed—if one is willing to pay the price. When I was younger, I fought
against that final slide into the Twisted Kingdom. Better to be broken and sane
than broken and mad. Better to see the world and know a tree for a tree, a
flower for a flower rather than to look through gauze at gray and ghostly
shapes and see clearly only the shards of one's self. So I thought then. As I shuffle to the low stool,
I struggle to stay at the edge of the Twisted Kingdom and see the physical
world clearly one last time. I carefully place the wooden frame that holds my
tangled web, the web of dreams and visions, on the small table near the stool. The Lords and Ladies expect me
to tell their fortunes, and I always have, not by magic but by keeping my eyes
and ears open and then telling them what they want to hear. Simple. No magic to it. But not tonight. For days now I have heard a
strange kind of thunder, a distant calling. Last night I surrendered to madness
in order to reclaim my Craft as a Black Widow, a witch of the Hourglass covens.
Last night I wove a tangled web to see the dreams and visions. Tonight there will be no
fortunes. I have the strength to say this only once. I must be sure that those
who must hear it are in the room before I speak. I wait. They don't notice.
Glasses are filled and refilled as I fight to stay on the edge of the Twisted
Kingdom. Ah, there he is. Daemon Sadi,
from the Territory called Hayll. He's beautiful, bitter, cruel. He has a
seducer's smile and a body women want to touch and be caressed by, but he's
filled with a cold, unquenchable rage. When the Ladies talk about his bedroom
skills, the words they whisper are "excruciating pleasure." I don't
doubt he's enough of a sadist to mix pain and pleasure in equal portions, but
he's always been kind to me, and it's a small bone of hope that I throw out to
him tonight. Still, it's more than anyone else has given him. The Lords and Ladies grow
restless. I usually don't take this long to begin my pronouncements. Agitation
and annoyance build, but I wait. After tonight, it will make no difference. There's the other one, in the
opposite corner of the room. Lucivar Yaslana, the Eyrien half-breed from the
Territory called Askavi. Hayll has no love for Askavi,
nor Askavi for Hayll, but Daemon and Lucivar are drawn to one another without
understanding why, so wound into each other's lives they cannot separate.
Uneasy friends, they have fought legendary battles, have destroyed so many
courts the Blood are afraid to have them together for any length of time. I raise my hands, let them
fall into my lap. Daemon watches me. Nothing about him has changed, but I know
he's waiting, listening. And because he's listening, Lucivar listens too. "She is coming." At first they don't realize
I've spoken. Then the angry murmurs begin when the words are understood. "Stupid bitch,"
someone yells. "Tell me who I'll love tonight." "What does it
matter?" I answer. "She is coming. The Realm of Terreille will be
torn apart by its own foolish greed. Those who survive will serve, but few will
survive." I'm slipping further from the
edge. Tears of frustration spill down my cheeks. Not yet. Sweet Darkness, not
yet. I must say this. Daemon kneels beside me, his
hands covering mine. I speak to him, only to him, and through him, to Lucivar. "The Blood in Terreille
whore the old ways and make a mockery of everything we are." I wave my
hand to indicate the ones who now rule. "They twist things to suit
themselves. They dress up and pretend. They wear Blood Jewels but don't
understand what it means to be Blood. They talk of honoring the Darkness, but
it's a lie. They honor nothing but their own ambition's. The Blood were created
to be the caretakers of the Realms. That's why we were given our power. That's
why we come from, yet are apart from, the people in every Territory. The
perversion of what we are can't go on. The day is coming when the debt will be
called in, and the Blood will have to answer for what they've become." "They're the Blood who
rule, Tersa," Daemon says sadly. "Who is left to call in this debt?
Bastard slaves like me?" I'm slipping fast. My nails
dig into his hands, drawing blood, but he doesn't pull away. I lower my voice.
He strains to hear me. "The Darkness has had a Prince for a long, long
time. Now the Queen is coming. It may take decades, even centuries, but she is
coming." I point with my chin at the Lords and Ladies sitting at the
tables. "They will be dust by then, but you and the Eyrien will be here to
serve." Frustration fills his golden
eyes. "What Queen? Who is coming?" "The living myth," I
whisper. "Dreams made flesh." His shock is replaced
instantly by a fierce hunger. "You're sure?" The room is a swirling mist.
He's the only thing still in sharp focus. He's the only thing I need. "I
saw her in the tangled web, Daemon. I saw her." I'm too tired to hang on to
the real world, but I stubbornly cling to his hands to tell him one last thing.
"The Eyrien, Daemon." He glances at Lucivar.
"What about him?" "He's your brother. You are
your father's sons." I can't hold on anymore and
plunge into the madness that's called the Twisted Kingdom. I fall and fall
among the shards of myself. The world spins and shatters. In its fragments, I
see my once-Sisters pouring around the tables, frightened and intent, and
Daemon's hand casually reaching out, as if by accident, destroying the fragile
spidersilk of my tangled web. It's impossible to reconstruct
a tangled web. Terreille's Black Widows may spend year upon frightened year
trying, but in the end it will be in vain. It will not be the same web, and
they will not see what I saw. In the gray world above, I
hear myself howling with laughter. Far below me, in the psychic abyss that is
part of the Darkness, I hear another howling, one full of joy and pain, rage
and celebration. Not just another witch coming,
my foolish Sisters, but Witch. PART 1 chapter
one 1 / Terreille Lucivar Yaslana, the Eyrien
half-breed, watched the guards drag the sobbing man to the boat. He felt no
sympathy for the condemned man who had led the aborted slave revolt. In the
Territory called Pruul, sympathy was a luxury no slave could afford. He had refused to participate
in the revolt. The ringleaders were good men, but they didn't have the
strength, the backbone, or the balls to do what was needed. They didn't enjoy
seeing blood run. He had not participated.
Zuultah, the Queen of Pruul, had punished him anyway. The heavy shackles around his
neck and wrists had already rubbed his skin raw, and his back was a throbbing
ache from the lash. He spread his dark, membranous wings, trying to ease the
ache in his back. A guard immediately prodded
him with a club, then retreated, skittish, at his soft hiss of anger. Unlike the other slaves who
couldn't contain their misery or fear, there was no expression in Lucivar's
gold eyes, no psychic scent of emotions for the guards to play with as they put
the sobbing man into the old, one-man boat. No longer seaworthy, the boat
showed gaping holes in its rotten wood, holes that only added to its value now. The condemned man was small
and half-starved. It still took six guards to put him into the boat. Five
guards held the man's head, arms, and legs. The last guard smeared bacon grease
on the man's genitals before sliding a wooden cover into place. It fit snugly
over the boat, with holes cut out for the head and hands. Once the man's hands
were tied to iron rings on the outside of the boat, the cover was locked into place so that
no one but the guards could remove it. One guard studied the imprisoned
man and shook his head in mock dismay. Turning to the others, he said, "He
should have a last meal before being put to sea." The guards laughed. The man
cried for help. One by one, the guards
carefully shoved food into the man's mouth before herding the other slaves to
the stables where they were quartered. "You'll be entertained
tonight, boys," a guard yelled, laughing. "Remember it the next time
you decide to leave Lady Zuultah's service." Lucivar looked over his
shoulder, then looked away. Drawn by the smell of food,
the rats slipped into the gaping holes in the boat. The man in the boat screamed. Clouds scudded across the
moon, gray shrouds hiding its light. The man in the boat didn't move. His knees
were open sores, bloody from kicking the top of the boat in his effort to keep
the rats away. His vocal cords were destroyed from screaming. Lucivar knelt behind the boat,
moving carefully to muffle the sound of the chains. "I didn't tell them,
Yasi," the man said hoarsely. "They tried to make me tell, but I
didn't. I had that much honor left." Lucivar held a cup to the
man's lips. "Drink this," he said, his voice a deep murmur, a part of
the night. "No," the man
moaned. "No." He began to cry, a harsh, guttural sound pulled from
his ruined throat. "Hush, now. Hush. It will
help." Supporting the man's head, Lucivar eased the cup between the
swollen lips. After two swallows, Lucivar put the cup aside and stroked the
man's head with gentle fingertips. "It will help," he crooned. "I'm a Warlord of the
Blood." When Lucivar offered the cup again, the man took another sip. As
his voice got stronger, the words began to slur. "You're a Warlord Prince.
Why do they do this to us, Yasi?" "Because they have no
honor. Because they don't remember what it means to be Blood. The High
Priestess of Hayll's influence is a plague
that has been spreading across the Realm for centuries, slowly consuming every
Territory it touches." "Maybe the landens are
right, then. Maybe the Blood are evil." Lucivar continued stroking the
man's forehead and temples. "No. We are what we are. Nothing more, nothing
less. There is good and evil among every kind of people. It's the evil among us
who rule now." "And where are the good
among us?" the man asked sleepily. Lucivar kissed the top of the
man's head. "They've been destroyed or enslaved." He offered the cup.
"Finish it, little Brother, and it will be finished." After the man took the last
swallow, Lucivar used Craft to vanish the cup. The man in the boat laughed.
"I feel very brave, Yasi." "You are very
brave." "The rats . . . My balls
are gone." "I know." "I cried, Yasi. Before
all of them, I cried." "It doesn't matter." "I'm a Warlord. I
shouldn't have cried." "You didn't tell. You had
courage when you needed it." "Zuultah killed the
others anyway." "She'll pay for it,
little Brother. Someday she and the others like her will pay for it all."
Lucivar gently massaged the man's neck. "Yasi, I—" The movement was sudden, the
sound sharp. Lucivar carefully let the
lolling head fall backward and slowly rose to his feet. He could have told them
the plan wouldn't work, that the Ring of Obedience could be fine-tuned
sufficiently to alert its owner to an inner drawing of strength and purpose. He
could have told them the malignant tendrils that kept them enslaved had spread
too far, and it would take a sweeter savagery than a man was capable of to free
them. He could have told them there were crueler weapons than the Ring to keep
a man obedient, that their concern for each other would destroy them, that the
only way to escape, for even a little while, was to care for no one, to be
alone. He could have told them. And yet, when they had
approached him, timidly, cautiously, eager to ask a man who had broken free
again and again over the centuries but was still enslaved, all he had said was,
"Sacrifice everything." They had gone away, disappointed, unable to
understand he had meant what he'd said. Sacrifice everything. And there was one
thing he couldn't—wouldn't—sacrifice. How many times after he'd
surrendered and been tethered again by that cruel ring of gold around his organ
had Daemon found him and pinned him against a wall, snarling with rage, calling
him a fool and a coward to give in? Liar. Silky, court-trained
liar. Once, Dorothea SaDiablo had
searched desperately for Daemon Sadi after he'd vanished from a court without a
trace. It had taken a hundred years to find him, and two thousand Warlords had
died trying to recapture him. He could have used that small, savage Territory
he had held and conquered half the Realm of Terreille, could have become a
tangible threat to Hayll's encroachment and absorption of every people it
touched. Instead, he had read a letter Dorothea sent through a messenger. Read
it and surrendered. The letter had simply said:
"Surrender by the new moon. Every day you are gone thereafter, I will take
a piece of your brother's body in payment for your arrogance." Lucivar shook himself, trying
to dislodge the unwelcome thoughts. In some ways, memories were worse than the
lash, for they led to thoughts of Askavi, with its mountains rising to cut the
sky and its valleys filled with towns, farms, and forests. Not that Askavi was
that fertile anymore, having been raped for too many centuries by those who
took but never gave anything back. Still, it was home, and centuries of
enslaved exile had left him aching for the smell of clean mountain air, the
taste of a sweet, cold stream, the silence of the woods, and, most of all, the
mountains where the Eyrien race soared. But he was in Pruul, that hot,
scrubby desert wasteland, serving that bitch Zuultah because he couldn't hide
his disgust for Prythian, Askavi's High Priestess, couldn't leash his temper
enough to serve witches he despised. Among the Blood, males were
meant to serve, not to rule. He had never challenged that, despite the number
of witches he'd killed over the centuries. He had killed them because it was an
insult to serve them, because he was an Eyrien Warlord Prince who wore
Ebon-gray Jewels and refused to believe that serving and groveling meant the
same thing. Because he was a half-breed bastard, he had no hope of attaining a
position of authority within a court, despite the rank of his Jewels. Because
he was a trained Eyrien warrior and had a temper that was explosive even for a
Warlord Prince, he had even less hope of being allowed to live outside the
social chains of a court. And he was caught, as all
Blood males were caught. There was something bred into them that made them
crave service, that compelled them to bond in some way with a Blood-Jeweled
female. Lucivar twitched his shoulder
and sucked air through his teeth as a lash wound reopened. When he gingerly
touched the wound, his hand came away wet with fresh blood. He bared his teeth in a bitter
smile. What was that old saying? A wish, offered with blood, is a prayer to the
Darkness. He closed his eyes, raised his
hand toward the night sky, and turned inward, descending into the psychic abyss
to the depth of his Ebon-gray Jewels so that this wish would remain private, so
that no one in Zuultah's court could hear the sending of this thought. Just once, I'd like to serve a
Queen I could respect, someone I could truly believe in. A strong Queen who
wouldn't fear my strength. A Queen I could also call a friend. Dryly amused by his own foolishness,
Lucivar wiped his hand on his baggy cotton pants and sighed. It was a shame
that the pronouncement Tersa had made seven hundred years ago had been nothing
more than a mad delusion. For a while, it had given him hope. It had taken him
a long time to realize that hope was a bitter thing. "Hello?" Lucivar looked toward the
stables where the slaves were quartered. The guards would make their nightly
check soon. He'd take another minute to savor the night air, even if it smelled
hot and dusty, before returning to the filthy cell with its bed of dirty,
bug-infested straw, before returning to the stink of fear, unwashed bodies, and
human waste. "Hello?" Lucivar turned in a slow
circle, his physical senses alert, his mind probing for the source of that thought.
Psychic ! communication could be
broadcast to everyone
in an area—like shouting in a
crowded room—or narrowed to a single Jewel rank or gender, or narrowed even
further to a single mind. That thought seemed aimed directly at him. There was nothing out there
except the expected. Whatever it was, it was gone. Lucivar shook his head. He was
getting as skittish as the landens, the non-Blood of each race, with their
superstitions about evil stalking in the night. "Hello?" Lucivar spun around, his dark
wings flaring for balance as he set his feet in a fighting stance. He felt like a fool when he
saw the girl staring at him, wide-eyed. She was a scrawny little
thing, about seven years old. Calling her plain would have been kind. But, even
in the moonlight, she had the most extraordinary eyes. They reminded him of a
twilight sky or a deep mountain lake. Her clothes were of good quality,
certainly better than a beggar child would wear. Her gold hair was done up in
sausage curls that indicated care even if they looked ridiculous around her
pointed little face. "What are you doing
here?" he asked roughly. She laced her fingers and
hunched her shoulders. "I-I heard you. Y-you wanted a friend." "You heard me?"
Lucivar stared at her. How in the name of Hell had she heard him? True, he had
sent that wish out, but on an Ebon-gray thread. He was the only Ebon-gray in
the Realm of Terreille. The only Jewel darker than his was the Black, and the
only person who wore that was Daemon Sadi. Unless . . . No. She couldn't be. At that moment, the girl's
eyes flicked from him to the dead man in the boat, then back to him. "I have to go," she
whispered, backing away from him. "No, you don't." He
came toward her, soft-footed, a hunter stalking his prey. She bolted. He caught her within seconds,
heedless of the noise the chains made. Looping a chain over her, he wrapped an
arm around her waist and lifted her off her feet, grunting when her heel banged
his knee. He ignored her attempts to scratch, and her kicks, while bruising,
weren't the same kind of deterrent one good kick in the right place would have
been. When she started shrieking, he clamped a hand over her mouth. She promptly sank her teeth
into his finger. Lucivar bit back a howl and
swore under his breath. He dropped to his knees, pulling her with him.
"Hush," he whispered fiercely. "Do you want to bring the guards
down on us?" She probably did, and he expected her to struggle even
harder, knowing there was help nearby. Instead, she froze. Lucivar laid his cheek against
her head and sucked air. "You're a spitting little cat," he said
quietly, fighting to keep the laughter out of his voice. "Why did you kill
him?" Did he imagine it, or did her
voice change? She still sounded like a young girl, but thunder, caverns, and
midnight skies were in that voice. "He was suffering." "Couldn't you take him to
a Healer?" "Healers don't bother
with slaves," he snapped. "Besides, the rats didn't leave enough of
him to heal." He pulled her tighter against his chest, hoping physical warmth
would make her stop shuddering. She looked so pale against his light-brown
skin, and he knew it wasn't simply because she was fair-skinned. "I'm
sorry. That was cruel." When she started struggling
against his hold, he raised his arms so that she could slip under the chain
between his wrists. She scrambled out of reach, spun around, and dropped to her
knees. They studied each other. "What's your name?"
she finally asked. "I'm called Yasi."
He laughed when she wrinkled her nose. "Don't blame me. I didn't choose
it." "It's a silly word for
someone like you. What's your real name?" Lucivar hesitated. Eyriens
were one of the long-lived races. He'd had 1,700 years to gain a reputation for
being vicious and violent. If she'd heard any of the stories about him . . . He took a deep breath and
released it slowly. "Lucivar Yaslana." No reaction except a shy smile
of approval. "What's your name,
Cat?" "Jaenelle." He grinned. "Nice name,
but I think Cat suits you just as well." She snarled. "See?" He hesitated,
but he had to ask. Zuultah's guessing he'd killed that slave and knowing for
sure would make a difference when he was stretched between the whipping posts.
"Is your family visiting Lady Zuultah?" Jaenelle frowned.
"Who?" Really, she did look like a
kitten trying to figure out how to pounce on a large, hoppy bug. "Zuultah.
The Queen of Pruul." "What's Pruul?" "This is Pruul."
Lucivar waved a hand to indicate the land around them and then swore in Eyrien
when the chains rattled. He swallowed the last curse when he noticed the
intense, interested look on her face. "Since you're not from Pruul and
your family isn't visiting, where are you from?" When she hesitated, he
tipped his head toward the boat. "I can keep a secret." "I'm from Chaillot." "Chai—" Lucivar bit
back another curse. "Do you understand Eyrien?" "No." Jaenelle
grinned at him. "But now I know some Eyrien words." Should he laugh or strangle
her? "How did you get here?" She fluffed her hair and
frowned at the rocky ground between them. Finally she shrugged. "Same way
I get to other places." "You ride the
Winds?" he yelped. She raised a finger to test
the air. "Not breezes or puffs of
air." Lucivar ground his teeth. "The Winds. The Webs. The psychic
roads in the Darkness." Jaenelle perked up. "Is
that what they are?" He managed to stop in
mid-curse. Jaenelle leaned forward.
"Are you always this prickly?" "Most people think I'm a
prick, yes." "What's that mean?" "Never mind." He
chose a sharp stone and drew a circle on the ground between them. "This is
the Realm of Terreille." He placed a round stone in the circle. "This
is the Black Mountain, Ebon Askavi, where the Winds meet." He drew
straight lines from the round stone to the circumference of the circle.
"These are tether lines." He drew smaller circles within the circle.
"These are radial lines. The Winds are like a spider web. You can travel
on the tether or the radial lines, changing direction where they intersect.
There's a Web for each rank of the Blood Jewels. The darker the Web, the more
tether and radial lines there are and the faster the Wind is. You can ride a
Web that's your rank or lighter. You can't ride a Web darker than your Jewel
rank unless you're traveling inside a Coach being driven by someone strong
enough to ride that Web or you're being shielded by someone who can ride that
Web. If you try, you probably won't survive. Understand?" Jaenelle chewed on her lower
lip and pointed to a space between the strands. "What if I want to go
there?" Lucivar shook his head.
"You'd have to drop from the Web back into the Realm at the nearest point
and travel some other way." "That's not how I got
here," she protested. Lucivar shuddered. There
wasn't a strand of any Web around Zuultah's compound. Her court was
deliberately in one of those blank spaces. The only way to get here directly
from the Winds was by leaving the Web and gliding blind through the Darkness,
which, even for the strongest and the best, was a chancy thing to do. Unless .
. . "Come here, Cat," he
said gently. When she dropped in front of him, he rested his hands on her thin
shoulders. "Do you often go wandering?" Jaenelle nodded slowly.
"People call me. Like you did." Like he did. Mother Night!
"Cat, listen to me. Children are vulnerable to many dangers." There was a strange expression
in her eyes. "Yes, I know." "Sometimes an enemy can
wear the mask of a friend until it's too late to escape." "Yes," she
whispered. Lucivar shook her gently,
forcing her to look at him. "Terreille is a dangerous place for little
cats. Please, go home and don't go wandering anymore. Don't . . . don't answer
the people who call you." "But then I won't see you
anymore." Lucivar closed his gold eyes.
A knife in the heart would hurt less. "I know. But we'll always be
friends. And it's not forever. When you're grown up, I'll come find you or \
you'll come find me." Jaenelle nibbled her lip.
"How old is grown up?" Yesterday. Tomorrow.
"Let's say seventeen. It sounds like forever, I know, but it's really not
that long." Even Sadi couldn't have spun a better lie than that.
"Will you promise not to go wandering?" Jaenelle sighed. "I
promise not to go wandering in Terreille." Lucivar hauled her to her feet
and spun her around. "There's one thing I want to teach you before you go.
This will work if a man ever tries to grab you from behind." When they'd gone through the
demonstration enough times that he was sure she knew what to do, Lucivar kissed
her forehead and stepped back. "Get out of here. The guards will be making
the rounds any minute now. And | remember—a Queen never breaks a promise made
to a Warlord Prince." "I'll remember." She
hesitated. "Lucivar? I won't look the same when I'm grown up. How will you
know me?" Lucivar smiled. Ten years or a
hundred, it would make no difference. He'd always recognize those extraordinary
sapphire eyes. "I'll know. Good-bye, Cat. May the Darkness embrace
you." She smiled at him and
vanished. Lucivar stared at that empty
space. Was that a foolish thing to say to her? Probably. A gate rattling caught his
attention. He swiftly rubbed out the drawing of the Winds and slipped from
shadow to shadow until he reached the stables. He passed through the outside
wall and had just settled into his cell when the guard opened the barred window
in the door. Zuultah was arrogant enough to
believe her holding spells kept her slaves from using Craft to pass through the
cell walls. It was
uncomfortable to pass through a spelled wall but not impossible for him. Let the bitch wonder. When the
guards found the slave in the boat, she'd suspect him of breaking the man's
neck. She suspected him when anything went wrong in her court—with good
reason. Maybe he would offer a little
resistance when the guards tried to tie him to the whipping posts. A vicious
brawl would keep Zuultah distracted, and the violent emotions would cover up
any lingering psychic scent from the girl. Oh, yes, he could keep Lady
Zuultah so distracted, she would never realize that Witch now walked the
Realm. 2 / Terreille Lady Maris turned her head
toward the large, freestanding mirror. "You may go now." Daemon Sadi slipped out of bed
and began dressing slowly, tauntingly, fully aware that she watched him in the
mirror. She always watched the mirror when he serviced her. A bit of
self-voyeurism perhaps? Did she pretend the man in the mirror actually cared
about her, that her climax aroused him? Stupid bitch. Maris stretched and sighed
with pleasure. "You remind me of a wild cat, all silky skin and rippling
muscles." Daemon slipped into the white
silk shirt. A savage predator? That was a fair enough description. If she ever
annoyed him beyond his limited tolerance for the distaff gender, he would be
happy to show her his claws. One little one in particular. Maris sighed again.
"You're so beautiful." Yes, he was. His face was a
gift of his mysterious heritage, aristocratic and too beautifully shaped to be
called merely handsome. He was tall and broad-shouldered. He kept his body well
toned and muscular enough to please. His voice was deep and cultured, with a
husky, seductive edge to it that made women go all misty-eyed. His gold eyes
and thick black hair were typical of all three of Terreille's long-lived races,
but his warm, golden-brown skin was a little lighter than the
Hayllian aristos—more like the Dhemlan race. His body was a weapon, and he kept
his weapons well honed. Daemon shrugged into his black
jacket. The clothes, too, I were weapons, from the skimpy underwear to the
perfectly ] tailored suits. Nectar to seduce the unwary to their doom. | Fanning herself with her hand,
Maris looked directly at him. "Even in this weather, you didn't work up a
sweat." It sounded like the complaint
it was. Daemon smiled mockingly.
"Why should I?" Maris sat up, pulling at the
sheet to cover herself. "You're a cruel, unfeeling bastard." Daemon raised one finely
shaped eyebrow. "You think I'm cruel? You're quite right, of course. I'm a
connoisseur of cruelty." "And you're proud of it,
aren't you?" Maris blinked back tears. Her face tightened, showing all the
petulant age lines. ; "Everything they said about you is true. Even
that." She waved a hand toward his groin. "That?" he asked,
knowing perfectly well what she meant. She, and every woman like her, would
forgive every vicious thing he did if she could coax him into an erection. "You're not a true man.
You never were." "Ah. In that, too, you're
quite right." Daemon slipped his hands into his trouser pockets.
"Personally, I've always thought it's the discomfort of the Ring of
Obedience that's caused the problem." The cold, mocking smile returned. "Perhaps
if you removed it . . ." Maris became so pale he
wondered if she was going to faint. He doubted Maris wanted to test his theory
badly enough that she would actually remove that gold circle around his organ.
Just as well. She wouldn't survive one minute after he was free. Most of the witches he'd
served hadn't survived anyway. Daemon smiled that cold,
familiar, brutal smile and settled next to her on the bed. "So you think
I'm cruel." Her eyes were already glazing from the psychic seduction
tendrils he was weaving around her. "Yes," Maris
whispered, watching his lips. Daemon leaned forward, amused at how quickly she
opened her mouth for a kiss. Her tongue flirted hungrily with his, and when he
finally raised his head, she tried to pull him down on top of her. "Do you
really want to know why I don't work up a sweat?" he asked too gently. She
hesitated, lust warring with curiosity. "Why?" Daemon smiled.
"Because, my darling Lady Maris, your so-called intelligence bores me to
tears and that body you think so fine and flaunt whenever and wherever possible
isn't fit to be crowbait." Maris's lower lip quivered.
"Y-you're a sadistic brute." Daemon slipped off the bed. "How do
you know?" he asked pleasantly. "The game hasn't even begun."
"Get out. get out!" He quickly left the bedroom,
but waited a moment outside the door. Her wail of anguish was perfect
counterpoint to his mocking laughter. A light breeze ruffled
Daemon's hair as he followed a gravel path through the back gardens.
Unbuttoning his shirt, he smiled with pleasure as the breeze caressed his bare
skin. He pulled a thin black cigarette from its gold case, lit it, and sighed
as the smoke drifted slowly out of his mouth and nostrils, burning away Maris's
stench. The light in Maris's bedroom
went out. Stupid bitch. She didn't
understand the game she played. No—she didn't understand the game he played.
He was 1,700 years old and just coming into his prime. He'd worn a Ring of
Obedience controlled by Dorothea SaDiablo, Hayll's High Priestess, for as long
as he could remember. He had been raised in her court as her cousin's bastard
son, had been educated and trained to serve Hayll's Black Widows. That is,
taught enough of the Craft to serve those witch-bitches as they wanted to be
served. He'd been whoring in courts long turned to dust while Maris's people
were just beginning to build cities. He'd destroyed better witches than her,
and he could destroy her, too. He'd brought down courts, laid waste to cities,
brought about minor wars as vengeance for bedroom games. Dorothea punished him, hurt
him, sold him into service in court after court, but in the end, Maris and her
kind were expendable. He was not. It had cost Dorothea and Hayll's other Black
Widows dearly to create him, and whatever they had done, they couldn't do again. Hayll's Blood was failing. In
his generation, there were very few who wore the darker Jewels—not surprising
since Dorothea had been so thorough about purging the stronger witches who
might have challenged her rule after she became High Priestess, leaving her
followers within Hayll's Hundred Families, lighter-Jeweled witches who had no
social standing, and Blood females who had little power as the only ones
capable of mating with a Blood male and producing healthy Blood children. Now she needed a dark bloodline
to mate with her Black Widow Sisters. So while she gladly humiliated and
tortured him, she wouldn't destroy him because, if there was any possibility at
all, she wanted his willing seed in her Sisters' bodies, and she would use
fools like Maris to wear him down until he was ready to submit. He would never
submit. Seven hundred years ago, Tersa
had told him the living myth was coming. Seven hundred years of waiting, watch-
ing, searching, hoping. Seven hundred heartbreaking, exhausting years. He refused
to give up, refused to wonder if she'd been mistaken, refused because his heart
yearned too much for that strange, wonderful, terrifying creature called Witch. In his soul, he knew her. In
his dreams, he saw her. He | never envisioned a face. It always blurred if he
tried to focus on it. But he could see her dressed in a robe made of dark,
transparent spidersilk, a robe that slid from her shoulders as she moved, a
robe that opened and closed as she walked, revealing bare, night-cool skin. And there would be a scent in the room that
was her, a scent he would wake to, burying his face in her pillow after she was
up and attending her own concerns. It wasn't lust—the body's fire
paled in comparison to the embrace of mind to mind—although physical pleasure was
part of it. He wanted to touch her, feel the texture of her skin, taste the
warmth of her. He wanted to caress her until they both burned. He wanted to
weave his life into hers until there was no telling where one began and the
other ended. He wanted to put his arms around her, strong and protecting, and
find himself protected; possess her and be possessed; dominate her and be
dominated. He wanted that Other, that shadow across his life, who made him ache
with every breath while he stumbled among these feeble women who meant nothing
to him and never could. Simply, he believed that he
had been born to be her lover. Daemon lit another cigarette
and flexed the ring finger of his right hand. The snake tooth slid smoothly out
of its channel and rested on the underside of his long, black-tinted
fingernail. He smiled. Maris wondered if he had claws? Well, this little
darling would impress her. Not for very long, though, since the venom in the
sac beneath his fingernail was extremely potent. He was lucky that he'd reached
sexual maturity a little later than most Hayllians. The snake tooth had come
along with the -rest of the physical changes, a shocking surprise, for he'd
thought it was impossible for a male to be a natural Black Widow. During that
time, he'd been serving in a court where it was fashionable for men to wear
their nails long and tint them, so no one had thought it strange when he
assumed the fashion, and no one had ever questioned why he continued to wear
them that way. Not even Dorothea. Since the
witches of the Hourglass covens specialized in poisons and the darker aspects
of the Craft, as well as dreams and visions, he'd always thought it strange
that Dorothea had never guessed what he was. If she had, no doubt she would
have tried to maim him beyond recognition. She might have succeeded before he
had made the Offering to the Darkness to determine his mature strength, when he
had still worn the Red Jewel that had come to him at his Birthright Ceremony.
If she tried now, even with her coven backing her, it would cost her dearly.
Even Ringed, a Black-Jeweled Warlord Prince would be a formidable enemy for a
Red-Jeweled Priestess. Which is why their paths
seldom crossed anymore, why she kept him away from Hayll and her own court. She
had one trump card to keep him submissive, and they both knew it. Without
Lucivar's life in the balance, even the pain inflicted by the Ring of Obedience
wouldn't hold him anymore. Lucivar . . . and the wild card that Tersa had added
to the game of submission and control. The wild card Dorothea didn't know
about. The wild card that would end her domination of Terreille. Once, the
Blood had ruled honorably and well. The Blood villages within a District would
look after, and treat fairly, the landen villages that were bound to them. The
District Queens would serve in the Province Queen's court. The Province Queens,
in their turn, would serve the Territory Queen, who was chosen by the majority
of the darker-Jeweled Blood, both male and female, because she was the
strongest and the best. Back then, there was no need
for slavery to control the strong males. They followed their hearts to the
Queen who was right for them. They handed over their lives willingly. They
served freely. Back then, the Blood's
complicated triangle of status hadn't leaned so heavily on social rank. Jewel
rank and caste had weighed just as heavily in the balance, if not more. That
meant control of their society was a fluid dance, with the lead constantly
changing depending on the dancers. But in the center of that dance, always, was
a Queen. That had been the genius and
the flaw in Dorothea's purges. Without any strong Queens to challenge her rise
to power, she had expected the males to surrender to her, a Priestess, the same
way they surrendered to a Queen. They didn't. So a different kind of purge
began, and by the time it was done, Dorothea had the sharpest weapons of all—
frightened males who stripped any weaker female of her power in order to feel
strong and frightened females who Ringed potentially strong males before they
could become a threat. The result was a spiraling
perversion of their society, with Dorothea at its center as both the instrument
of destruction and the only safe haven. And then it spread outward,
into the other Territories. He had seen those other lands and people slowly
crumble, crushed beneath Hayll's relentless, whispered perversion of the ways
of the Blood. He had seen the strong Queens, bedded much too young, rise from
their Virgin Night broken and useless. He had seen it and grieved over
it, furious and frustrated that he could do so little to stop it. A bastard had
no social standing. A slave had even less, no matter what caste he was born to
or what Jewels he wore. So while Dorothea played out her game of power, he
played out his. She destroyed the Blood who opposed her. He destroyed the Blood
who followed her. In the end, she would win. He
knew that. There were very few Territories that didn't live in Hayll's shadow
now. Askavi had spread its legs for Hayll centuries ago. Dhemlan was the only
Territory in the eastern part of the Realm that was still fighting with its
last breaths to stay free of Dorothea's influence. And there were a handful of
small Territories in the far west that weren't completely ensnared yet. In another century, two at the
most, Dorothea would achieve her ambition. Hayll's shadow would cover the
entire Realm and she would be the High Priestess, the absolute ruler of
Terreille, which had once been called the Realm of Light. Daemon vanished the cigarette
and buttoned his shirt. He still had to attend to Marissa, Maris's daughter,
before he could get some sleep. He'd only gone a few steps
when a mind brushed against his, demanding his attention. He turned away from
the house and followed the mental tug. There was no mistaking that psychic
sent, those tangled thoughts and disjointed images. What was she doing here? The tugging stopped when he
reached the small woods at the far end of the gardens. "Tersa?" he
called softly. The bushes beside him rustled
and a bony hand closed on his wrist. "This way," Tersa said, tugging
him down a path. "The web is fragile." "Tersa—" Daemon
half-dodged a low-hanging branch that slapped him in the face and got his arm
yanked for the effort. "Tersa—" "Hush, boy," she
said fiercely, dragging him along. He concentrated on dodging branches and
avoiding roots that tried to trip him. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to
ignore the tattered dress that clothed her half-starved body. As a child of the
Twisted Kingdom, Tersa was half wild, seeing the world as ghostly grays through
the shards of what she had been. Experience had taught him that when Tersa was
intent upon her visions, it was useless talking to her about mundane things
like food and clothes and safe, warm beds. They reached an opening in the
woods where a flat slab of stone rested above two others. Daemon wondered if it
was natural, or if Tersa had built it as a miniature altar. The slab was empty except for
a wooden frame that held a Black Widow's tangled web. Uneasy, Daemon rubbed his
wrist and waited. "Watch," Tersa
commanded. She snapped the thumbnail of her left hand against the forefinger
nail. The forefinger nail changed to a sharp point. She pricked the middle
finger of her right hand, and let one drop of blood fall on each of the four
tether lines that held the web to the frame. The blood ran down the top lines
and up the bottom ones. When they met in the middle, the web's spidersilk
threads glowed. A swirling mist appeared in
front of the frame and changed into a crystal chalice. The chalice was simple. Most
men would have called it plain. Daemon thought it was elegant and beautiful.
But it was what the chalice held that pulled him toward the makeshift altar. The lightning-streaked black
mist in the chalice contained power that slithered along his nerves, snaked
around his spine, and sought its release in the sudden fire in his loins. It
was a molten force, catastrophic in intensity, savage beyond a man's
comprehension . . . and he wanted it with all his being. "Look," Tersa said,
pointing to the chalice's lip. A hairline crack ran from a
chip in the chalice's lip to the base. As Daemon watched, a deeper crack
appeared. The mist swirled inside the
chalice. A tendril passed through the glass at the bottom into the stem. Too fragile, he thought as
more and more cracks appeared. The chalice was too fragile to hold that kind of
power. Then he looked closer. The cracks were starting from
the outside and going in, not starting from the inside and going out. So it was
threatened by something beyond itself. He shivered as he watched more
of the mist flow into the stem. It was a vision. There was nothing he could do
to change a vision. But everything he was screamed at him to do something,
to wrap his strength around it and cherish it, protect it, keep it safe. Knowing it would change
nothing that happened here and now, he still reached for the chalice, It shattered before he touched
it, spraying crystal shards over the makeshift altar. Tersa held up what was left of
the shattered chalice. A little of mist still swirled inside the jagged-edged
bottom of the cup. Most of it was trapped inside the stem. She looked at him sadly.
"The inner web can be broken without shattering the chalice. The chalice
can be shattered without breaking the inner web. They cannot reach the inner
web, but the chalice . . ." Daemon licked his lips. He
couldn't stop shivering. "I know the inner web is another name for our
core, the Self that can tap the power within us. But I don't know what the
chalice stands for." Her hand shook a little.
"Tersa is a shattered chalice." Daemon closed his eyes. A shattered
chalice. A shattered mind. She was talking about madness. "Give me your
hand," Tersa said. Too unnerved to question her,
Daemon held out his left hand. Tersa grabbed it, pulled it
forward, and slashed his wrist with the chalice's jagged edge. Daemon clamped his hand over
his wrist and stared at her, stunned. "So that you never forget
this night," Tersa said, her voice trembling. "That scar will never
leave you." Daemon knotted his
handkerchief around his wrist. "Why is a scar important?" "I told you. So you won't
forget." Tersa cut the strands of the tangled web with the shattered
chalice. When the last thread broke, the chalice and web vanished. "I
don't know if this will be or if it may be. Many strands in the web weren't
visible to me. May the Darkness give you courage if you need it, when you need
it." "The courage for what?" Tersa walked away. "Tersa!" Tersa looked back at him, said
three words, and vanished. Daemon's legs buckled. He
huddled on the ground, gasping for air, shuddering from the fear that clawed at
his belly. What had the one to do with
the other? Nothing. Nothing! He would be there, a protector, a shield.
He would! But where? Daemon forced himself to
breathe evenly. That was the question. Where. Certainly not in Maris's
court. It was late morning before he
returned to the house, aching and dirty. His wrist throbbed and his head
pounded mercilessly. He had just reached the terrace when Maris's daughter,
Marissa, flounced out of the garden room and planted herself in front of him,
hands on her hips, her expression a mixture of irritation and hunger. "You were supposed to
come to my room last night and you didn't. Where have you been? You're
filthy." She rolled her shoulder, looking at him from beneath her lashes.
"You've been naughty. You'll have to come up to my room and explain." Daemon pushed past her.
"I'm tired. I'm going to bed." "You'll do as I
say!" Marissa thrust her hand between his legs. Daemon's hand tightened on
Marissa's wrist so fast and so hard that she was on her knees whimpering in
pain before she realized what happened. He continued squeezing her wrist until
the bones threatened to shatter. Daemon smiled at her then, that cold, familiar,
brutal smile. "I'm not 'naughty.'
Little boys are naughty." He pushed her away from him, stepping over her
where she lay sprawled on the flagstones. "And if you ever touch me like
that again, I'll rip your hand off." He walked through the
corridors to his room, aware that the servants skittered away from him, that an
aftertaste of violence hung in the air around him. He didn't care. He went to his
room, stripped off his clothes, laid down on his bed, and stared at the
ceiling, terrified to close his eyes because every time he did he saw a
shattered crystal chalice. Three words. She has come. 3 /Hell Once, he'd been the Seducer,
the Executioner, the High Priest of the Hourglass, the Prince of the Darkness,
the High Lord of Hell. Once, he'd been Consort to
Cassandra, the great Black-Jeweled, Black Widow Queen, the last Witch to walk
the Realms. Once, he'd been the only
Black-Jeweled Warlord Prince in the history of the Blood, feared for his temper
and the power he wielded. Once, he'd been the only male
who was a Black Widow. Once, he'd ruled the Dhemlan
Territory in the Realm of Terreille and her sister Territory in Kaeleer, the
Shadow Realm. He'd been the only male ever to rule without answering to a Queen
and, except for Witch, the only member of the Blood to rule Territories in two
Realms. Once, he'd been married to
Hekatah, an aristo Black Widow Priestess from one of Hayll's Hundred Families. Once, he'd raised two sons,
Mephis and Peyton. He'd played games with them, told them stories, read to
them, healed their skinned knees and broken hearts, taught them Craft and Blood
Law, showered them with his love of the land as well as music, art, and
literature, encouraged them to look with eager eyes upon all that the Realms
had to offer—not to conquer but to learn. He'd taught them to dance for a
social occasion and to dance for the glory of Witch. He'd taught them how to be
Blood. But that was a long, long time
ago. Saetan, the High Lord of Hell,
sat quietly by the fire, a hearth rug wrapped around his legs, turning the
pages of a book he had no interest in reading. He sipped a glass of yarbarah,
the blood wine, taking no pleasure in its taste or warmth. For the past decade, he'd been
a quiet invalid who never left his private study deep beneath the Hall. For more
than 50,000 years before that, he'd been the ruler and caretaker of the Dark
Realm, the undisputed High Lord. He no longer cared about Hell.
He no longer cared about the demon-dead family and friends who were still with
him, or the other demon-dead and ghostly citizens of this Realm, the Blood who
were still too strong to return to the Darkness even after their bodies had
died. He was tired and old, and the
loneliness he'd carried inside him all his life had become too heavy to bear.
He no longer wanted to be a Guardian, one of the living dead. He no longer
wanted the half-life a handful of the Blood had chosen in order to extend their
lifetimes into years beyond imagining. He wanted peace, wanted to quietly fade
back into the Darkness. The only thing that kept him
from actively seeking that release was his promise to Cassandra. Saetan steepled his long,
black-tinted nails and rested his golden eyes on the portrait hanging on the
far wall between two bookcases. She'd made him promise to
become a Guardian so that the extended half-life would allow him to walk among
the living when his daughter was born. Not the daughter of his loins, but the
daughter of his soul. The daughter she'd seen in a tangled web. He'd promised because what
she'd said had made his nerves twang like tether lines in a storm, because that
was her price for training him to be a Black Widow, because, even then, the
Darkness sang to him in a way it didn't sing to other Blood males. He had kept his promise. But
the daughter never came. The insistent knocking on the
door of his private study finally pulled him from his thoughts. "Come," he said, his
deep voice a tired whisper, a ghost of what it once had been. Mephis SaDiablo entered and
stood beside the chair, silent. "What do you want, Mephis?"
Saetan asked his eldest son, demon-dead since that long ago war between
Terreille and Kaeleer. Mephis hesitated.
"Something strange is going on." Saetan's gaze drifted back to
the fire. "Someone else can look into it, if anyone so desires. Your
mother can look into it. Hekatah always wanted power without my
interference." "No," Mephis said
uneasily. Saetan studied his son's face
and found that he had a hard time swallowing. "Your . . . brothers?"
he finally asked, unable to hide the pain that the question caused him. He'd
been a flattered fool to cast the spell that temporarily gave him back the seed
of life. He couldn't regret Daemon's and Lucivar's existence, but he'd tortured
himself for centuries with reports of what had been done to them. Mephis shook his head and
stared at the dark-red marble mantle. "On the cildru dyathe's island." Saetan shuddered. He'd never
feared anything in Hell, but he'd always felt an aching despair for the cildru
dyathe, the demon-dead children. In Hell, the dead retained the form of
their last living hour. This cold, blasted Realm had never been a kind place,
but to look upon those children, to see what had been done to them by another's
hand, for there to be no escape from those blatant, wounds. ... It was too much
to bear. They kept to their island, unwilling to have any contact with adults.
He never intruded on them, having Char, their chosen leader, come to him once
in a while to bring back the books, games, and whatever else he could find that
might engage their young minds and help wile away the unrelenting years. "The cildru dyathe take
care of themselves," Saetan said, fussing with the hearth rug. "You
know that." "But . . . every so
often, for the past few weeks, there's another presence there. Never for very
long, but I've felt it. So has Prothvar when he's flown over the island." "Leave them alone,"
Saetan snapped, his temper returning some strength to his voice. "Perhaps
they've found an orphaned Hound pup." Mephis took a deep breath.
"Hekatah has already had an altercation with Char over this. The children
are hiding from everyone who approaches because of it. If she had any authority
to—" Before Saetan could respond to
the sharp rap on the study door, it swung open. Andulvar Yaslana, once the
Eyrien Warlord Prince of Askavi, strode into the room. His grandson, Prothvar,
followed him, carrying a large globe covered with a black cloth. "SaDiablo, there's
something you should see," Andulvar said. "Prothvar brought this from
the cildru dyathe's island." Saetan assumed an expression
of polite interest. As young men, he and Andulvar had become unlikely friends
and had served together in a number of courts. Even Hekatah hadn't severed that
friendship when she'd strutted around, gleefully carrying a child that wasn't
his—Andulvar's child. It didn't turn him against the only man he'd ever called
a friend—who could blame a man for getting tangled up in one of Hekatah's
schemes?—but it had ended his stormy marriage. Saetan looked at each man in
turn and saw the same uneasiness in three pairs of gold eyes. Mephis was a
Gray-Jeweled Warlord Prince and almost unshakable. Prothvar was a Red-Jeweled
Eyrien Warlord, a warrior bred and trained. Andulvar was an Eyrien Warlord
Prince who wore the Ebon-gray, the second darkest Jewel. They were all strong
men who didn't frighten easily—but now they were frightened. Saetan leaned forward, their
fear pricking the bubble of indifference he'd sealed himself in a decade ago.
His body was weak and he needed a cane to walk, but his mind was still sharp,
the Black Jewels still vibrant, his skill in the Craft still honed. Suddenly, he knew he would
need all that strength and skill to deal with whatever was happening on the cildru
dyathe's island. Andulvar pulled the cloth off
the globe. Saetan just stared, his face full of wonder and disbelief. A butterfly. No, not just a
butterfly. This was a huge fantasy creature that gently beat its wings within
the confines of the globe. But it was the colors that stunned Saetan. Hell was
a Realm of forever-twilight, a Realm that muted colors until there was almost
no color at all. There was nothing muted about the creature in the globe. Its
body was pumpkin orange, its wings an unlikely blend of sky blue, sun yellow,
and spring-grass green. As he stared, the butterfly lost its shape, and the
colors bled together like a chalk painting in the rain. Someone on the cildru
dyathe's island had created that glorious piece of magic, had been able to
hold the colors of the living Realms in a place that bleached away the vitality,
the vibrancy of life. "Prothvar threw a
shielded globe around this one," Andulvar said. "They dissolve almost
immediately," Prothvar said apologetically, pulling his dark, membranous
wings tight to his body. Saetan straightened in his
chair. "Bring Char to me, Lord Yaslana." His voice was soft thunder,
caressing, commanding. "He won't come
willingly," Prothvar said. Saetan stared at the
demon-dead Warlord. "Bring Char to me." "Yes, High Lord." The High Lord of Hell sat
quietly by the fire, his slender fingers loosely steepled, the long nails a
glistening black. The Black-Jeweled ring on his right hand glittered with an
inner fire. The boy sat opposite him,
staring at the floor, trying hard not to be frightened. Saetan watched him through
half-closed eyes. For a thousand years now, Char had been the leader of the cildru
dyathe. He'd been twelve, maybe thirteen, when someone had staked him and
set him on fire. The will to survive had been stronger than the body, and he'd
tumbled through one of the Gates to end up in the Dark Realm. His body was so
burned it was impossible to tell what race he had come from. Yet this young
demon boy had gathered the other maimed children and created a haven for them,
the cildru dyathe's, island. He would have been a good Warlord
if he'd been allowed to come of age, Saetan thought idly. Andulvar, Mephis, and Prothvar
stood behind Char's chair in a half circle, effectively cutting off any means
of escape. "Who makes the
butterflies, Char?" Saetan asked too quietly. There were winds that came
down from the north screaming over miles of ice, picking up moisture as they
tore over the cooling sea until, when they finally touched a man, the cold,
knife-sharp damp seeped into his bones and chilled him in places the hottest
fire couldn't warm. Saetan, when he was this calm, this still, was like those
winds. "Who makes the
butterflies?" he asked again. Char stared at the floor, his
hands clenched, his face twisted with the emotions raging within him.
"She's ours." The words burst from him. "She belongs to
us." Saetan sat very still, cold
with the fury rising in him. Until he had an answer, he had no time for
gentleness. Char stared back, frightened
but willing to fight. All of Hell's citizens knew
the subtle nuances of death, that there was dead and there was dead. All
of Hell's citizens knew the one person capable of obliterating them with a
thought was their High Lord. Still, Char openly challenged him, and waited. Suddenly, something else was
in the room. A soft touch. A question running on a psychic thread. Char hung
his head, defeated. "She wants to meet you." "Then bring her here,
Char." Char squared his shoulders.
"Tomorrow. I'll bring her tomorrow." Saetan studied the trembling
pride in the boy's eyes. "Very well, Warlord, you may escort her here . .
. tomorrow." 4 / Hell Saetan stood at the reading
lectern, the candle-lights spilling a soft glow around him as he leafed through
an old Craft text. He didn't turn at the quiet knock on his study door. A swift
psychic probe told him who was there. "Come." He continued
to leaf through the book, trying to rein in his temper before dealing with that
impudent little demon. Finally, he closed the book and turned. Char stood near the doorway,
his shoulders proudly pulled back. "Language is a curious
thing, Warlord," Saetan said with deceptive mildness. "When you said
'tomorrow,' I didn't expect five days to pass." Fear crept into Char's eyes.
His shoulders wilted. He turned toward the doorway, and a strange blend of
tenderness, irritation, and resignation swept over his face. The girl slipped through the
doorway, her attention immediately caught by the stark Dujae painting, Descent
into Hell, hanging over the fireplace. Her summer-sky blue eyes flitted
over the large blackwood desk, politely skipped over him, lit up when she saw
the floor-to-ceiling bookcases that covered most of one wall, and lingered on
Cassandra's portrait. Saetan gripped his
silver-headed cane, fighting to keep his balance while impressions crashed over
him like heavy surf. He'd expected a gifted cildru dyathe. This girl was
alive! Because of the skill needed to make those butterflies, he'd
expected her to be closer to adolescence. She couldn't be more than seven years
old. He'd expected intelligence. The expression in her eyes was sweet and
disappointingly dull-witted. And what was a living child doing in Hell? Then she turned and looked at
him. As he watched the summer-sky blue eyes change to sapphire, the surf swept
him away. Ancient eyes. Maelstrom eyes.
Haunted, knowing, seeing eyes. An icy finger whispered down
his spine at the same moment he was filled with an intense, unsettling hunger.
Instinct told him what she was. It took a little longer for him to find the
courage to accept it. Not the daughter of his loins,
but the daughter of his soul. Not just a gifted witch, but Witch. She lowered her eyes and
fluffed her sausage-curled golden hair, apparently no longer sure of her
welcome. He stomped down the desire to
brush out those ridiculous curls. "Are you the
Priest?" she asked shyly, lacing her fingers. "The High Priest of the
Hourglass?" One black eyebrow lifted
slightly, and a faint, dry smile touched his lips. "No one's called me
that in a long time, but, yes, I'm the Priest. I am Saetan Daemon SaDiablo, the
High Lord of Hell." "Saetan," she said,
as if trying out the name. "Saetan." It was a warm caress, a
sensuous, lovely caress. "It suits you." Saetan bit back a laugh. There
had been many reactions to his name in the past, but never this. No, never
this. "And you are?" "Jaenelle." He waited for the rest, but
she offered no family name. As the silence lengthened, a sudden wariness tinged
the room, as if she expected some kind of trap. With a smile and a dismissive
shrug to indicate it was of no importance, Saetan gestured toward the chairs by
the fire. "Will you sit and talk with me, witch-child? My leg can't
tolerate standing for very long." Jaenelle went to the chair
nearest the door, with Char in close, possessive attendance. Saetan's gold eyes flashed
with annoyance. Hell's fire! He'd forgotten about the boy. "Thank you,
Warlord. You may go." Char sputtered a protest.
Before Saetan could respond, Jaenelle touched Char's arm. No words were spoken,
and he couldn't feel a psychic thread. Whatever passed between the two children
was very subtle, and there was no question who ruled. Char bowed politely and
left the study, closing the door behind him. As soon as they were settled
by the fire, Jaenelle pinned Saetan to his chair with those intense sapphire
eyes. "Can you teach me Craft? Cassandra said you might jf I asked."
Saetan's world was destroyed and rebuilt in the space of a heartbeat. He
allowed nothing to show on his face. There would be time for that later.
"Teach you Craft? I don't see why not. Where is Cassandra staying now?
We've lost touch over the years." "At her Altar. In
Terreille." "I see. Come here, witch-child." Jaenelle rose
obediently and stood by his chair. Saetan raised one hand, fingers curled
inward, and gently stroked her cheek. Anger instantly skimmed her eyes, and
there was a sudden pulse in the Black, within him. He held her eyes, letting
his fingers travel slowly along her jaw and brush against her lips, all the way
around and back. He didn't try to hide his curiosity, interest, or the tenderness
he felt for most females. When he was done, he steepled
his fingers and waited. A moment later, the pulse was gone, and his thoughts
were his own again. Just as well, because he couldn't stop wondering why being
touched made her so angry. "I'll make you two promises," he said.
"I want one in return." Jaenelle eyed him warily.
"What promise?" "I promise, by the Jewels
that I wear and all that I am, that I'll teach you whatever you ask to the best
of my ability. And I promise I'll never lie to you." Jaenelle thought this over.
"What do I have to promise?" "That you'll keep me
informed of any Craft lessons you learn from others. Craft requires dedication
to learn it well and discipline to handle the responsibilities that come with
that kind of power. I want the assurance that anything you learn has been
taught correctly. Do you understand, witch-child?" "Then you'll teach
me?" "Everything I know."
Saetan let her think this over. "Agreed?" "Yes." "Very well. Give me your
hands." He took the small, fair hands in his light-brown ones. "I'm
going to touch your mind." The anger again. "I won't hurt you,
witch-child." Saetan carefully reached with
his mind until he stood before her inner barriers. They were the shields that
protected the Blood from their own kind. Like rings within rings, the more
barriers that were passed, the more personal the mental link. The first barrier
protected everyday thoughts. The last barrier protected the core of the Self,
the essence of a being, the inner web. Saetan waited. As much as he
wanted answers, he wouldn't open her by force. Too much now depended on trust. The barriers opened, and he
went in. He didn't rummage through her
thoughts or descend deeper than was necessary, despite his curiosity. That
would have been a shocking betrayal of the Blood's code of honor. And there was
a strange, deep blankness to her mind that troubled him, a soft neutrality that
he was sure hid something very different. He quickly found what he was looking
for—the psychic thread that would vibrate in sympathy with a plucked, same-rank
thread and would tell him what Jewels she wore, or would wear after her
Birthright Ceremony. He began with the White, the lightest rank, and worked his
way down, listening for the answering hum. Hell's fire! Nothing. He
hadn't expected anything until he'd reached the Red, but he'd expected a
response at that depth. She had to wear Birthright Red in order to wear the
Black after she made the Offering to the Darkness. Witch always wore the Black. Without thinking, Saetan
plucked the Black thread. The hum came from below him. Saetan released her hands,
amazed that his own weren't shaking. He swallowed to get his heart out of his
throat. "Have you had the Birthright Ceremony yet?" Jaenelle drooped. He gently lifted her chin.
"Witch-child?" Misery filled her sapphire
eyes. A tear rolled down her cheek. "I f-failed the t-test. Does that mean
I have to give the Jewels back?" "Failed the— What
Jewels?" Jaenelle slipped her hand into
the folds of her blue dress and pulled out a velvet bag. She upended it on the
low table beside his chair with a proud but watery smile. Saetan closed his eyes, leaned
his head against the back of the chair, and sincerely hoped the room would stop
spinning. He didn't need to look at them to know what they were: twelve uncut
Jewels. White, Yellow, Tiger Eye, Summer-sky, Purple Dusk, Blood Opal, Green,
Sapphire, Red, Gray, and Ebon-gray. No one knew where the Jewels
had come from. If one was destined to wear a Jewel, it simply appeared on the
Altar after the Birthright Ceremony or the Offering to the Darkness. Even when
he was young, receiving an uncut Jewel—a Jewel that had never been worn by
another of the Blood—was rare. His Birthright Red Jewel had been uncut. When
he'd been gifted with the Black, it, too, had been uncut. But to receive an
entire set of uncut Jewels . . . Saetan leaned over and tapped the Yellow Jewel
with the tip of his nail. It flared, the fire in the center warning him off. He
frowned, puzzled. The Jewel already identified itself as female, as being
bonded to a witch and not a Blood male, but there was the faintest hint of
maleness in it too. Jaenelle wiped the tears from her cheeks and sniffed. "The lighter Jewels are
for practice and everyday stuff until I'm ready to set these." She upended
another velvet bag. The room spun in every direction. Saetan's nails pierced
the leather arms of his chair. Hell's fire, Mother Night, and
may the Darkness be merciful! Thirteen uncut Black Jewels,
Jewels that already glittered with the inner fire of a psychic bond. Having a
child bond with one Black Jewel without having her mind pulled into its depths
was disturbing enough, but the inner strength required to bond and hold thirteen
of them . . . Fear skittered up his spine, raced through his veins. Too much power. Too much. Even
the Blood weren't meant to wield this much power. Even Witch had never
controlled this much power. This one did. This young
Queen. This daughter of his soul. With effort, Saetan steadied
his breathing. He could accept her. He could love her. Or he could fear her.
The decision was his, and whatever he decided here, now, he would have to live
with. The Black Jewels glowed. The
Black Jewel in his ring glowed in answer. His blood throbbed in his veins,
making his head ache. The power in those Jewels pulled at him, demanding
recognition. And he discovered the decision
was an easy one after all—he had actually made it a long, long time ago. "Where did you get these,
witch-child?" he asked hoarsely. Jaenelle hunched her
shoulders. "From Lorn." "L-Lorn?" Lorn?
That was a name from the Blood's most ancient legends. Lorn was the last
Prince of the Dragons, the founding race who had created the Blood. "How .
. . where did you meet Lorn?" Jaenelle withdrew further into
herself. Saetan stifled the urge to
shake the answer out of her and let out a theatrical sigh. "A secret
between friends, yes?" Jaenelle nodded. He sighed again. "In that
case, pretend I never asked." He gently rapped her nose with his finger.
"But that means you can't go telling him our secrets." Jaenelle looked at him,
wide-eyed. "Do we have any?" "Not yet," he
grumped, "but I'll make one up just so we do." She let out a silvery,
velvet-coated laugh, an extraordinary sound that hinted at the voice she'd have
in a few years. Rather like her face, which was too exotic and awkward for her
now, but, sweet Darkness, when she grew into that face! "All right, witch-child,
down to business. Put those away. You won't need them for this." "Business?" she
asked, scooping up the Jewels and tucking the bags into the folds of her dress. "Your first lesson in
basic Craft," Jaenelle drooped and perked up
at the same time. Saetan twitched a finger. A
rectangular paperweight rose off the blackwood desk and glided through the air
until it settled on the low table. The paperweight was a polished stone taken
from the same quarry as the stones he'd used to build the Hall in this Realm. Saetan positioned Jaenelle in
front of the table. "I want you to point one finger at the paperweight. .
. like this . . . and move it as far across the table as you can." Jaenelle hesitated, licked her
lips, and pointed her finger. Saetan felt the surge of raw
power through his Black Jewel. The paperweight didn't move. "Try again, witch-child.
In the other direction." Again there was that surge,
but the paperweight didn't move. Saetan rubbed his chin,
confused. This was simple Craft, something she shouldn't have any trouble with
whatsoever. Jaenelle wilted. "I
try," she said in a broken voice. "I try and try, but I never get it right." Saetan hugged her, feeling a
bittersweet ache in his heart when her arms wrapped around his neck.
"Never mind, witch-child. It takes time to learn Craft," "Why can't I do it? All
my friends can do it." Reluctant to let her go,
Saetan forced himself to hold her at arm's length. "Perhaps we should
start with something personal. That's usually easier. Is there anything you
have trouble with?" Jaenelle fluffed her hair and
frowned. "I always have trouble finding my shoes." "Good enough."
Saetan reached for his cane. "Put one shoe in front of the desk and then
stand over there." He limped to the far side of
the room and stood with his back to Cassandra's portrait, grimly amused at
giving his new Queen her first Craft lesson under the watchful but unknowing
eyes of his last Queen. When Jaenelle joined him, he
said, "A lot of Craftwork requires translating physical action into mental
action. I want you to imagine—by the way, how is your imagination?"
Saetan faltered. Why did she look so bruised? He'd only meant to tease a little
since he'd already seen that butterfly. "I want you to imagine picking up
the shoe and bringing it over here. Reach forward, grasp, and bring it
in." Jaenelle stretched her arm as
far as it would go, clenched her hand, and yanked. Everything happened at once. The leather chairs by the fire
zipped toward him. He countered Craft with Craft and had a moment to feel
shocked when nothing happened before one of the chairs knocked him off his
feet. He fell into the other one and had just enough time to curl into a ball
before the chair behind the blackwood desk slammed into the back of the chair
he was in and came down on top of it, caging him. He heard leather-bound books
whiz around the room like crazed birds before hitting the floor with a thump.
His shoes pattered frantically, trying to escape his feet. And over all of it
was Jaenelle wailing, "Stop stop stop!" Seconds later, there was
silence. Jaenelle peered into the space
between the chair arms. "Saetan?" she said in a small, quivery voice.
"Saetan, are you all right?" Using Craft, Saetan sent the
top chair back to the black-wood desk. "I'm fine, witch-child." He
stuffed his feet into his shoes and gingerly stood up. "That's the most
excitement I've had in centuries." "Really?" He straightened his black
tunic-jacket and smoothed back his hair. "Yes, really." And Guardian
or not, a man his age shouldn't have his heart gallop around his rib
cage like this. Saetan looked around the study
and stifled a groan. The book that had been on the lectern hung in the air,
upside down. The rest of the books formed drifts on the study floor. In fact,
the only leather object that hadn't answered that summons was Jaenelle's shoe.
"I'm sorry, Saetan." Saetan clenched his teeth.
"It takes time, witch-child." He sank into the chair. So much raw
power but still so vulnerable until she learned how to use it. A thought
shivered across his mind. "Does anyone else know about the Jewels Lorn
gave you?" "No." Her voice was
a midnight whisper. Fear and pain filled her sapphire eyes, and something else,
too, that was stronger than those surface feelings. Something that chilled him
to the core. But he was chilled even more
by the fear and pain in her eyes. Even a strong child, a
powerful child, would be dependent on the adults around her. If her strength
could unnerve him, how would her people, her family, react if they ever
discovered what was contained inside that small husk? Would they accept the
child who already was the strongest Queen in the history of the Blood, or would
they fear the power? And if they feared the power, would they try to cut her
off from it by breaking her? A Virgin Night performed with
malevolent skill could strip her of her power while leaving the rest intact.
But, since her inner web was so deep in the abyss, she might be able to
withdraw far enough to withstand the physical violation—unless the male was
able to descend deep enough into the abyss to threaten her even there. Was there a male strong
enough, dark enough, vicious enough? There was . . . one. Saetan closed his eyes. He
could send for Marjong, let the Executioner do what was needed. No, not yet.
Not to that one. Not until there was a reason. "Saetan?" He reluctantly opened his eyes
and watched, at first stupidly and then with a growing sense of shock, as she
pushed up her sleeve and offered her wrist to him. "There's no need for a
blood price," he snapped. She didn't drop her wrist. "It will make
you better." Those ancient eyes seared him,
stripped him of his flesh until he shivered, naked before her. He tried to
refuse, but the words wouldn't come. He could smell the fresh blood in her, the
life force pumping through her veins in counter-rhythm to his own pounding
heart. "Not that way," he
said huskily, drawing her to him. "Not with me." With a lover's
gentleness, he unbuttoned her dress and nicked the silky skin of her throat
with his nail. The blood flowed, hot and sweet. He closed his mouth over the
wound. Her power rose beneath him, a
slow, black tidal wave skillfully controlled, a tidal wave that washed over
him, cleansed him, healed him even as his mind shuddered to find itself
engulfed by a mind so powerful and yet so gentle. He counted her heartbeats.
When he reached five, he raised his head. She didn't look shocked or
frightened, the usual emotions the living felt when required to give blood
directly from the vein. She brushed a trembling finger
against his lips. "If you had more, would it make you completely
well?" Saetan called in a bowl of
warm water and washed the blood off her throat with a square of clean linen. He
wasn't about to explain to a child what those two mouthfuls of blood were
already doing to him. He ignored the question, hoping she wouldn't press for an
answer, and concentrated on the Craft needed to heal the wound. "Would it?" she
asked as soon as he vanished the linen and bowl. Saetan hesitated. He'd given
his word he wouldn't lie. "It would be better for the healing to take
place a little at a time." That, at least, was true enough. "Another
lesson tomorrow?" Jaenelle quickly looked away. Saetan tensed. Had she
been frightened by what he'd done? "I ... I already promised
Morghann I'd see her tomorrow and Gabrielle the day after that." Relief made him giddy.
"In three days, then?" She studied his face.
"You don't mind? You're not angry?" Yes, he minded, but that was a
Warlord Prince's instinctive possessiveness talking. Besides, he had a lot to
do before he saw her next. "I don't think your friends would care much for
your new mentor if he took up all your time, do you?" She grinned. "Probably
not." The grin vanished. The bruised look was back in her eyes. "I
have to go." Yes, he had a great deal to do
before he saw her next. She opened the door and
stopped. "Do you believe in unicorns?" Saetan smiled. "I knew
them once, a long time ago." The smile she gave him before
disappearing down the corridor lit the room, lit the darkest corners of his
heart. "Hell's fire! What
happened, SaDiablo?" Saetan waggled Jaenelle's
abandoned shoe at Andulvar and smiled dryly. "A Craft lesson." "What?" "I met the butterfly
maker." Andulvar stared at the mess.
"She did this? Why?" "It wasn't intentional,
just uncontrolled. She isn't cildru dyathe either. She's a living child,
a Queen, and she's Witch." Andulvar's jaw dropped.
"Witch? Like Cassandra was Witch?" Saetan choked back a snarl.
"Not like Cassandra but, yes, Witch." "Hell's fire!
Witch." Andulvar shook his head and smiled. Saetan stared at the shoe.
"Andulvar, my friend, I hope you've still got all that brass under your
belt that you used to brag about because we're in deep trouble." "Why?" Andulvar
asked suspiciously. "Because you're going to
help me train a seven-year-old Witch who's got the raw power right now to turn
us both into dust and yet"—he dropped the shoe onto the chair— "is
abysmal at basic Craft." Mephis knocked briskly and
entered the study, tripping on a pile of books. "A demon just told me the
strangest thing." Saetan adjusted the folds of
his cape and reached for his cane. "Be brief, Mephis. I'm going to an
appointment that's long overdue." "He said he saw the Hall
shift a couple of inches. The whole thing. And a moment later, it shifted
back." Saetan stood very still. "Did anyone else see this?"
"I don't think so, but—" "Then tell him to hold
his tongue if he doesn't want to lose it." Saetan swept past Mephis,
leaving the study that had been his home for the past decade, leaving his
worried demon-dead son behind. chapter
Two 1 / Terreille In the autumn twilight, Saetan
studied the Sanctuary, a forgotten place of crumbling stone, alive with small
vermin and memories. Yet within this broken .place was a Dark Altar, one of the
thirteen Gates that linked the Realms of Terreille, Kaeleer, and Hell. Cassandra's Altar. Cloaked in a sight shield and
a Black psychic shield, Saetan limped through the barren outer rooms, skirting
pools of water left by an afternoon storm. A mouse, searching for food among
the fallen stones, never sensed his presence as he passed by. The Witch living
in this labyrinth of rooms wouldn't sense him either. Even though they both
wore the Black Jewels, his strength was just a little darker, just a little
deeper than hers. Saetan paused at a bedroom
door. The covers on the bed looked fairly new. So did the heavy curtains pulled
across the window. She would need those when she rested during the daylight
hours. At the beginning of the
half-life, Guardians' bodies retained most of the abilities of the living. They
ate food like the living, drank blood like the demon-dead, and could walk in
the daylight, though they preferred the twilight and the night. As centuries
passed, the need for sustenance diminished until only yarbarah, the blood wine,
was required. Preference for darkness became necessity as daylight produced
strength-draining, physical pain. He found her in the kitchen,
humming off-key as she took a wineglass out of the cupboard. Her shapeless,
mud-colored gown was streaked with dirt. Her long braided hair, faded now to a
dusty red, was veiled with cobwebs. When she turned toward the door, still unaware
of his presence, the firelight smoothed most of the lines from her face, lines
he knew were there because they, were in the portrait that hung in his private
study, the portrait he knew so well. She had aged since the death that wasn't a
death. But so had he. He dropped the sight shield
and psychic shield. The wineglass shattered on the
floor. "Practicing hearth-Craft,
Cassandra?" he asked mildly, struggling to tamp down an overwhelming sense
of betrayal. She backed away from him.
"I should have realized she'd tell you." "Yes, you should have.
You also should have known I'd come." He tossed his cape over a wooden
chair, grimly amused at the way her emerald eyes widened when she noticed how
heavily he leaned on the cane. "I'm old, Lady. Quite harmless." "You were never
harmless," she said tartly. "True, but you never
minded that when you had a use for me." He looked away when she didn't
answer. "Did you hate me so much?" Cassandra reached toward him.
"I never hated you, Saetan. I—" —was afraid of you. The words hung between them,
unspoken. Cassandra vanished the broken
wineglass. "Would you like some wine? There's no yarbarah, but I've got
some decent red." Saetan settled into a chair
beside the pine table. "Why aren't you drinking yarbarah?" Cassandra brought a bottle and
two wineglasses to the table. "It's hard to come by here." "I'll send some to
you." They drank the first glass of
wine in silence. "Why?" he finally
asked. Cassandra toyed with her
wineglass. "Black-Jeweled Queens are few and far between. There was no one
to help me when I became Witch, no one to talk to, no one to help me prepare
for the drastic changes in my life after I made the Offering." She laughed
without humor. "I had no idea what being Witch would mean. I didn't want
the next one to go through the same thing." "You could have told me
you intended to become a Guardian instead of faking the final death." "And have you stay around
as the loyal, faithful Consort to a Queen who no longer needed one?" Saetan refilled the glasses.
"I could have been a friend. Or you could have dismissed me from your
court if that's what you wanted." "Dismiss you? You? You
were ... are ... Saetan, the Prince of the Darkness, High Lord of Hell. No one
dismisses you. Not even Witch." Saetan stared at her. "Damn
you," he said bitterly. Cassandra wearily brushed a
stray hair from her face. "It's done, Saetan. It was lifetimes ago.
There's the child to think about now." Saetan watched the fire
burning in the hearth. She was entitled to her own life, and certainly wasn't
responsible for his, but she didn't understand—or didn't want to
understand—what that friendship might have meant to him. Even if he'd never
seen her again, knowing she still existed would have eased some of the
emptiness. Would he have married Hekatah if he hadn't been so desperately
lonely? Cassandra laced her fingers
around her glass. "You've seen her?" Saetan thought of his study
and snorted. "Yes, I've seen her." I'm sure of it." "She's going to be Witch.
I'm sure of it." "Going to be?" Saetan's golden eyes narrowed.
"What do you mean, 'going to be'? Are we talking about the same child?
Jaenelle?" "Of course we're talking
about Jaenelle," she snapped. "She isn't 'going to be'
Witch, Cassandra. She already is Witch." Cassandra shook her head vigorously.
"Not possible. Witch always wear the Black Jewels." "So does the daughter of
my soul," Saetan replied too quietly. It took her a moment to
understand him. When she did she lifted the wineglass with shaking hands and
drained it "H-how do you . . ." "She showed me the Jewels
she was gifted with. A full uncut set of the 'lighter' Jewels—and that was the
first time I'd ever heard anyone refer to the Ebon-gray as a lighter
Jewel—and thirteen uncut Blacks." Cassandra's face turned gray.
Saetan gently chafed her ice-cold hands, concerned by the shock in her eyes.
She was the one who'd first seen the child in her tangled web. She was the one
who'd told him about it. Had she only seen Witch but not understood what was
coming? Saetan put a warming spell on
his cape and wrapped it around her, then warmed another glass of wine over a
little tongue of witchfire. When her teeth stopped chattering, he returned to
his own chair. Her emerald eyes asked the
question she couldn't put into words. "Lorn," he said quietly.
"She got the Jewels from Lorn." Cassandra shuddered. "Mother
Night." She shook her head. "It's not supposed to be like this,
Saetan. How will we control her?" His hand jerked as he refilled
his glass. Wine splashed on the table. "We don't control her. We don't
even try." Cassandra smacked her palm on the table. "She's a child!
Too young to understand that much power and not emotionally ready to accept the
responsibilities that come with it. At her age, she's too open to
influence." He almost asked her whose
influence she feared, but Hekatah's face popped into his mind. Pretty,
charming, scheming, vicious Hekatah, who had married him because she'd thought
he would make her the High Priestess of Terreille at least or, possibly, the
dominant female influence in all three Realms. When he'd refused to bend to her
wishes, she'd tried on her own and had caused the war between Terreille and
Kaeleer, a war that had left Terreille devastated for centuries and had been
the reason why many of Kaeleer's races had closed their lands to outsiders and
were never seen or heard from again. If Hekatah got her claws into
Jaenelle and molded the girl into her own greedy, ambitious image . . . "You have to control her,
Saetan," Cassandra said, watching him. Saetan shook his head.
"Even if I were willing, I don't think I could. There's a soft fog around
her, a sweet, cold, black mist. I'm not sure, even young as she is, that I'd
like I black to find out what lies beneath it without her invitation."
Annoyed by the way Cassandra kept glaring at him, Saetan looked around the
kitchen and noticed a primitive drawing tacked on the wall. "Where did you
get that?" "What? Oh, Jaenelle
dropped it off a few days ago and asked me to keep it. Seems she was playing at
a friend's house and didn't want to take the picture home." Cassandra
tucked stray hairs back into her braid. "Saetan, you said there's a soft
fog around her. There's a mist around Beldon Mor, too." Saetan frowned at her. What
did he care about some city's weather? That picture held an answer if he could
just figure it out. "A psychic mist,"
Cassandra said, rapping her knuckles on the table, "that keeps demons and
Guardians out." Saetan snapped to attention.
"Where's Beldon Mor?" "On Chaillot. That's an
island just west of here. You can see it from the hill behind the Sanctuary.
Beldon Mor is the capital. I think Jaenelle lives there. I tried to find a way
into—" Now she had his full
attention. "Are you mad?" He combed his fingers through his thick
black hair. "If she went to that much effort to retain her privacy, why
are you trying to invade it?" "Because of what she
is," Cassandra said through clenched teeth. "I thought that would be
obvious." "Don't invade her
privacy, Cassandra. Don't give her a reason to distrust you. And the reason for
that should be obvious, too." Minutes passed in tense
silence. Saetan's attention drifted
back to the picture. A creative use of vivid colors, even if he couldn't quite
figure out what it was supposed to be. How could a child capable of creating butterflies,
moving a structure the size of the Hall, and constructing a psychic shield that
only kept specific kinds of beings out be so hopeless at basic Craft? "It's clumsy,"
Saetan whispered as his eyes widened. Cassandra looked up wearily.
"She's a child, Saetan. You can't expect her to have the training or the
motor control—" She squeaked when he grabbed
her arm. "But that's just it! For Jaenelle, doing things that require
tremendous expenditures of psychic energy is like giving her a large piece of paper
and color-sticks she can wrap her fist around. Small things, the basic things
we usually start with because they don't require a lot of strength, are like
asking her to use a single-haired brush. She doesn't have the physical or
mental control yet to do them." He sprawled in the chair, exultant. "Wonderful,"
Cassandra said sarcastically. "So she can't move furniture around a room,
but she can destroy an entire continent." "She'll never do that.
It's not in her temperament." "How can you be sure? How
will you control her?" They were back to that. He took his cape back and
settled it over his shoulders. "I'm not going to control her, Cassandra.
She's Witch. No male has the right to control Witch." Cassandra studied him.
"Then what are you going to do?" Saetan picked up his cane.
"Love her. That will have to be enough." "And if it's not?" "It will have to
be." He paused at the kitchen door. "May I see you from time to
time?" Her smile didn't quite reach
her eyes. "Friends do." He left the Sanctuary feeling exhilarated
and bruised. He'd loved Cassandra dearly once, but he had no right to ask
anything of her except what Protocol dictated a Warlord Prince could ask of a
Queen. Besides, Cassandra was his
past. Jaenelle, may the Darkness help him, was his future. 2 / Hell Dropping from the Black Wind,
Saetan appeared in an outer courtyard that held one of the Keep's official
landing webs, which was etched in the stone with a clear Jewel at its center.
The clear Jewels acted as beacons for those who rode the Winds—a kind of
welcoming candle in the window—and every landing web had a piece of one. It was
the only use that had ever been found for them. Leaning heavily on his cane,
Saetan limped across the empty courtyard to the huge, open-metal doors embedded
into the mountain itself, rang the bell, and waited to enter the Keep, the
Black Mountain, Ebon Askavi, where the Winds meet. It was the repository for
the Blood's history as well as a sanctuary for the darkest-Jeweled Blood. It
was also the private lair of Witch. The doors opened silently.
Geoffrey, the Keep's historian/librarian, waited for him on the other side.
"High Lord." Geoffrey bowed slightly in greeting. Saetan returned the bow.
"Geoffrey." "It's been a while since
you've visited the Keep. Your absence has been noted." Saetan snorted softly, his
lips curving into a faint, dry smile. "In other words, I haven't been
useful lately." "In other words,"
Geoffrey agreed, smiling. As he walked beside Saetan, his black eyes glanced
once at the cane. "So you're here." "I need your help."
Saetan looked at the Guardian's pale face, a stark, unsettling white when
combined with the black eyes, feathery black eyebrows, black hair with a
pronounced widow's peak, the black tunic and trousers, and the most sensuous blood-red
lips Saetan had ever seen on anyone, man or woman. Geoffrey was the last of his
race, a race gone to dust so long ago that no one remembered who they were. He
was ancient when Saetan first came to the Keep as Cassandra's Consort. Then, as
now, he was the Keep's historian and librarian. "I need to look up some of
the ancient legends." "Lorn, for example?" Saetan jerked to a stop. Geoffrey turned, his black
eyes carefully neutral. "You've seen her,"
Saetan said, a hint of jealousy in his voice. "We've seen her." "Draca, too?"
Saetan's chest tightened at the thought of Jaenelle confronting the Keep's
Seneschal. Draca had been caretaker and overseer of Ebon Askavi long, long
before Geoffrey had ever come. She still served the Keep itself, looking after
the comfort of the scholars who came to study, of the Queens who needed a dark
place to rest. She was reserved to the point of coldness, using it as a defense
against those who shuddered to look upon a human figure with unmistakably reptilian ancestry. Coldness as a
defense for the heart was something Saetan understood all too well. "They're great
friends," Geoffrey said as they walked through the twisting corridors.
"Draca's given her a guest room until the Queen's apartment is
finished." He opened the library door. "Saetan, you are going to
train her, aren't you?" Hearing something odd in
Geoffrey's voice, Saetan turned with much of his old grace. "Do you
object?" He immediately choked back the snarl in his voice when he saw the
uneasiness in Geoffrey's eyes. "No," Geoffrey
whispered, "I don't object. I'm ... relieved." He pointed to the
books neatly stacked at one end of the Blackwood table. "I pulled those
out anticipating your visit, but there are some other volumes, some very
ancient texts, that I'll pull out for you next time. I think you'll need
them." Saetan settled into a leather
chair beside the large black-wood table and gratefully accepted the glass of
yarbarah Geoffrey offered. His leg ached. He wasn't up to this much walking. He pulled the top book off the
stack and opened it at the first marker. Lorn. "You did anticipate." Geoffrey sat at the other end
of the table, checking other books. "Some. Certainly not all." They
exchanged a look. "Anything else I can check for you?" Saetan quickly swallowed the yarbarah.
"Yes. I need information about two witches named Morghann and
Gabrielle." He started reading the entry about Lorn. "If they wear Jewels,
they'll be in the Keep's registry." "It's a safe bet you'll
find them in the darker ranks," Saetan said, not looking up, Geoffrey pushed his chair
back. "What Territories?" "Hmm? I've no idea.
Jaenelle's from Chaillot, so start with Territories around there where those
names are common." "Saetan," Geoffrey
said with annoyed humor, "sometimes you're as useful as a bucket with a
hole in the bottom. Can you give me a little more of a starting point?" Pulled away from his third
attempt to read the same paragraph, Saetan snapped, "Between the ages of
six and eight. Now will you let me read?" Geoffrey replied in a language
Saetan didn't understand, but translation wasn't required. "I'll have to
check the registry at Terreille's Keep, so this may take a while even if any of
your information is remotely accurate. Help yourself to more yarbarah." The hours melted away. Saetan
read the last entry Geoffrey had marked, carefully closed the book, and rubbed
his eyes. When he finally looked up, he found Geoffrey studying him. A strange
look was in the librarian's black eyes. Two registers lay on the table. Saetan rested his steepled
fingers on his chin. "So?" "You got the names and
the age range right," Geoffrey said softly. That icy finger whispered down
Saetan's spine. "Meaning?" Geoffrey slowly, almost
reluctantly, opened the first book at the page marker. "Morghann. A Queen
who wears Birthright Purple Dusk. Almost seven years old. Lives in the village
of Maghre on the Isle of Scelt in the Realm of Kaeleer." "Kaeleer!" Saetan tried to
jump up. His leg buckled immediately. "How in the name of Hell did she get
into the Shadow Realm?" "Probably the same way
she got into the Dark Realm." Geoffrey opened the second register and
hesitated. "Saetan, you will train her well, won't you?" He didn't
wait for an answer. "Gabrielle. A queen who wears birthright opal. Seven
years old. Strong possibility she's a natural Black Widow. Lives in the Realm
of Kaeleer in the Territory of the Dea al Mon." Saetan pillowed his head in
his arms and moaned. The Children of the Wood. She'd seen the Children of the
Wood, the fiercest, most private race ever spawned in Kaeleer. "It's not
possible," he said, bracing his arms on the table. "You've made a
mistake." "I've made no mistake,
Saetan." "She lives in Terreille,
not Kaeleer. You've made a mistake." "I've made no
mistake." Ice whispered down his spine,
freezing nerves, turning into a cold dagger in his belly. "It's not
possible," Saetan said, spacing out the words. "The Dea al Mon have
never allowed anyone into their Territory." "It appears they've made
an exception." Saetan shook his head.
"It's not possible." "Neither is finding
Lorn," Geoffrey replied sharply. "Neither is walking with impunity
through the length and breadth of Hell. Yes, we know about that. The last time
she visited here, Char came with her." "The little
bastard," Saetan muttered. "You asked me to find
Morghann and Gabrielle. I found them. Now what are you going to do?" Saetan stared at the high
ceiling. "What would you have me do, Geoffrey? Shall we take her away from
her home? Confine her in the Keep until she comes of age?" He let out a
strained laugh. "As if we could. The only way to confine her would be to
convince her she couldn't get out, to brutalize her instincts until she wasn't
sure of anything anymore. Do you want to be the bastard responsible for that
emotional butchering? Because I won't do it. By the Darkness, Geoffrey, the
living myth has come, and this is the price required to have her walk among
us." Geoffrey carefully closed the
registers. "You're right, of course, but ... is there nothing you can
do?" Saetan closed his eyes.
"I will teach her. I will serve her. I will love her. That will have to be
enough." 3 / Terreille Surreal swung through the
front door of Deje's Red Moon house in Beldon Mor, flashed a smile at the
brawny red-coated doorman, and continued through the plant-strewn,
marble-floored entryway until she reached the reception desk. Once there, she
smacked the little brass bell on the desk enough times to annoy the most docile
temper. A door marked
"Private" snapped open, and a voluptuous middle-aged woman hurried
out. When she saw Surreal, her scowl vanished and her eyes widened with
delighted surprise. "So, you've come again at
last." Deje reached under the desk, pulled out a thick stack of small
papers, and waved them at Surreal. "Requests. All willing to pay your
asking price—and everyone knows what a thief you are—and all wanting a full
night." Without taking them, Surreal
riffled the stack with her fingertip. "If I accommodated them all, I could
end up being here for months." Deje tilted her head.
"Would that be so bad?" Surreal grinned, but there was
something sharp and predatory in her gold-green eyes. "I'd never get my
asking price if my"—she twiddled her fingers at the papers—"friends
thought I'd always be around. That would cut into your profit margin,
too." "Too true," Deje
said, laughing. "Besides," Surreal
continued, hooking her black hair behind her delicately pointed ears,
"I'll only be here for a few weeks, and I'm not looking for a heavy
schedule. I'll work enough days to pay for room and board and spend the rest of
the time sightseeing." "How many ceilings do you
want to see? That's all you'll look at in this business." "Why, Deje!" Surreal
fanned herself. "That's not at all true. Sometimes I get to see the
patterns in the silk sheets." "You could always take up
horseback riding." Deje stuffed the papers under the desk. "I hear
there are some pretty trails just outside the city proper." "No thanks. When the
work's done, I'm not interested in mounting anything else. You want me to start
tonight?" Deje patted her dark, richly
dressed hair. "I'm sure there's someone who made a reservation tonight
who'll rise to the occasion." They grinned at each other. Deje called in a slim leather
folder and removed a piece of expensive parchment. "Hmm. A full house. And
there's always one or two who'll show up sure that they're too important to
need a reservation." Surreal propped her elbows on
the desk, her face in her hands. "You've got an excellent chef. Maybe
they're just here for dinner." Deje smiled wickedly. "I
try to accommodate all kinds of hunger." "And if the special's
taken, the main entrees are still delicious." Deje laughed, her shaking
bosom threatening to shimmy out of her low-cut gown. "Well put.
Here." She pointed to a name on the list. "I remember you saying you
don't mind him. He'll probably be half-starved, but he appreciates appetizers
as well as the main course." Surreal nodded. "Yes,
he'll do nicely. One of the garden rooms?" "Of course. I've done a
little redecorating since you were last here. I think you'll like it. You have
a true appreciation for such things." Deje reached into one of the little
cubbyholes in the wall behind the desk and pulled out a key. "This one
will suit." Surreal palmed the key.
"Dinner in the room, I think. Is there a menu there? Good. I'll order
ahead." "How do you remember all
their likes and dislikes, particularly from so many places, so many different
customs?" Surreal looked mockingly
offended. "Deje. You used to play the rooms before you got ambitious. You
know perfectly well that's what little black books are for." Deje shooed Surreal from the
desk. "Away with you. I have work to do, and so do you." Surreal walked down the wide
corridor, her sharp eyes taking in the rooms on either side. It was true. Deje
was ambitious. Starting out with a packet of gifts from satisfied clients, she
had bought a mansion and converted it into the best Red Moon house in the
district. And unlike the other houses, at Deje's a man could find more than
just a warm body in a bed. There was a small private dining room that served
excellent food all night; a reception room, where those with an artistic
temperament made a habit of gathering to debate each other while they ate the
tidbits and drank good wine; a billiards room, where the politically ambitious
met to plan their next move; a library filled with good books and thick leather
chairs; private rooms, where a man could get away from his everyday life and be
catered to, receiving nothing more than a good dinner, an expert massage, and peace;
and, finally, the rooms and the women who would satisfy the carnal appetites. Surreal found her room, locked
the door, and took a long look around, nodding in approval. Soft, thick rugs;
white walls with tasteful watercolor paintings; dark furniture; an oversized,
gauze-enveloped poster bed; music spheres and the ornate brass stand to hold
them; sliding glass doors that led out into a walled private garden with a
small fountain and petite willow trees as well as a variety of night-blooming
flowers; and a bathroom with a shower and a large walk-up sunken tub that was
positioned in front of the glass window overlooking the garden. "Very good, Deje,"
Surreal said quietly. "Very, very good." She quickly settled into the
room, calling in her work clothes and carefully hanging them in the wardrobe.
She never carried much, just enough variety to satisfy the different appetites
in whatever Territory she was in. Most of her things were scattered in a dozen
hideaways throughout Terreille. Surreal suppressed a shudder.
It was better not to think of those hideaways. Certainly better not to wonder
about him. Opening the glass doors so she
could listen to the fountain, Surreal settled into a chair, her legs tucked
beneath her. Two black leather books appeared, floating before her. She took
one, leafed through to the last written page, called in a pen, and made a
notation. That contract was finished. It
hadn't taken the fool as long to die as she would have liked, but the pain had
been exquisite. And the money had been very, very good. She vanished the book and
opened the other one, checked the entry she needed, wrote out her menu, and
with a flick of her wrist sent it to the kitchen. Vanishing the second book,
she got up and stretched. Another flick of her wrist and there was the familiar
weight of the knife's handle, its stiletto blade a shining comfort. Turning her
wrist the other way, she vanished the knife and smacked her hands together. One
was all she'd need tonight. He never gave her any trouble. Besides—she smiled
at the memory—she was the one who had taught him, how long ago? Twelve,
fourteen years? She took a quick shower,
dressed her long black hair so it could be easily unpinned, made up her face,
and slipped into a sheer gold-green dress that hid as much as it revealed.
Finally, clenching her teeth against the inevitable, she walked over to the
freestanding mirror and looked at the face, at the body, she had hated all her
life. It was a finely sculpted face
with high cheekbones, a thin nose, and slightly oversized gold-green eyes that
saw everything and revealed nothing. Her slender, well-shaped body looked
deceptively delicate but had strong muscles that she had hardened over the
years to ensure she was always in peak condition for her chosen profession. But
it was the sun-kissed, light-brown skin that made her snarl. Hayllian skin. Her
father's skin. She could easily pass for Hayllian if she wore her hair down and
wore tinted glasses to hide the color of her eyes. The eyes would mark her as a
half-breed. The ears with the tips curving to a delicate point. . . those were
Titian's ears. Titian, who came from no race
Surreal had met in all her travels through Terreille. Titian, who had been
broken on Kartane SaDiablo's spear. Titian, who had escaped and whored for her
keep so Kartane couldn't find her and destroy the child she carried. Titian,
who was found one day with her throat slit and was buried in an unmarked grave. All the assassinations, all
those men going to their planned deaths, were dress rehearsals for patricide.
Someday she would find Kartane in the right place at the right time, and she
would pay him back for Titian. Surreal turned away from the
mirror and forced the memories aside. When she heard the quiet knock on the
door, she positioned herself in the center of the room so her guest would see
her when he first walked in. And she would see him and plan the evening
accordingly. Using Craft, she opened the
door before he turned the handle, and let the seduction tendrils flow from her
like some exotic perfume. She opened her arms and smiled as the door locked
behind him. He came at her in a rush, need
flowing out of him, the Gray Jewel around his neck blazing with his fire. She
put her hands on his chest, stopping him and caressing him with one smooth stroke.
Breathing hard, he clenched and unclenched his hands, but he didn't touch her. Satisfied, Surreal glided to
the small dining table near the glass doors and sent a thought to the kitchen.
A moment later, two chilled glasses and a bottle of wine appeared. She poured
the wine, gave him a glass, and raised hers in a salute. "Philip." "Surreal." His voice
was husky, aching. She sipped her wine.
"Doesn't the wine please you?" Philip consumed half the glass
in a swallow. Surreal hid her smile. Who did
he really hunger for that he couldn't have? Who did he pretend she was when he
closed the curtains and turned off all the lights so he could satisfy his lust
while clinging to his illusions? She kept the meal to a
leisurely pace, letting him consume her with his eyes as he drank the wine and
ate the delicacies. As he always did, he talked to her in a meandering, obscure
fashion, telling her more than he realized or intended. Philip Alexander. Gray-Jeweled
Prince. A handsome man with sandy hair and honest, troubled gray eyes. Half
brother to Robert Benedict, a premiere political player since he had tied
himself to Hayll, to ... Kartane. Robert only wore the Yellow, and barely that,
but he was the legitimate son, entitled to his father's estate and wealth.
Philip, a couple of years younger and never formally acknowledged, was raised
as his brother's accessory. Tired of playing the grateful bastard, he broke
with his family and became an escort/consort for Alexandra Angelline, the Queen
of Chaillot. Subtle cultural poisoning over
a couple of generations had allowed Chaillot's Blood males to twist matriarchal
rule into something unnatural and wrest control of the Territory from the
Queens, so Alexandra was nothing more than a figurehead, but she was still the
Queen of Chaillot and wore an Opal Jewel. A little strange, too. Well, unusual.
It was rumored that she still had dealings with the Hourglass covens even
though Black Widows had been outlawed by the Blood males in power. She had one
daughter, Leland, who was Robert Benedict's wife. And they all lived together at
the Angelline estate in Beldon Mor. She played dinner as long as
she could before beginning to play the bed. A Gray-Jeweled Prince who had gone
without pleasure for a long time could be an unintentionally rough companion,
but he didn't worry her. She, too, wore the Gray, but never for this job. She
always wore her Birthright Green, or no Jewel at all, allowing her clients to
feel in control. Still, tonight he wouldn't mind a little rough handling, and
he was one of the few men she knew in her second profession who actually wanted
to give as well as receive pleasure. Yes, Philip was a good way to
begin this stay. Surreal dimmed the
candlelights, turning the room to smoke, to dusk. He didn't rush now. He touched,
tasted, savored. And she, subtly guiding, let him do what he had come here to
do. It was dawn before Philip
dressed and kissed her goodbye. Surreal stared at the gauze
canopy. He'd gotten his money's worth and more. And he'd been a pleasant
distraction from the memories that had been crowding her lately, that were the
reason she'd come to Chaillot. Memories of Titian, of Tersa ... of the Sadist. Surreal was ten years old when
Titian brought Tersa home one afternoon and tucked the bedraggled witch into her
own bed. During the few days the mad Black Widow stayed with them, Titian spent
hours listening to Tersa's gibberish interspersed with strange jokes and
cryptic sayings. A week after Tersa left them,
she returned with the coldest, handsomest man Surreal had ever seen. The first
Warlord Prince she had ever seen. He said nothing, letting Tersa babble while
he watched Titian, while his gaze burned the child trembling beside her mother. Finally Tersa stopped talking
and tugged at the man's sleeve. "The child is Blood and should be trained
in the Craft. She has the right to wear the Jewels if she's strong enough.
Daemon, please." His golden eyes narrowed as he
came to a decision. Reaching into the inner pocket of his jacket, he removed
several gold hundred-mark notes from a billfold and laid them carefully on the
table. He called in a piece of paper and a pen, wrote a few words, and left the
paper and a key on top of the notes. "The place isn't elegant,
but it's warm and clean." His deep, seductive voice sent a delightful
shiver through Surreal. "It's a few blocks from here, in a neighborhood
where no one asks questions. There are the names of a couple of potential
tutors for the girl. They're good men who got on the wrong side of the ones who
have power. You're welcome to use the flat as long as you want." "And the price?"
Titian's soft voice was full of ice. "That you don't deny Tersa access to
the place whenever she's in this part of the Realm. I won't make use of it
while you're there, but Tersa must be able to use the refuge I originally
acquired for her." So it was agreed, and a few
days later Surreal and Titian were in the first decent place the girl had ever
known. The landlord, with a little tremor of fear in his voice, told them the
rent was paid. The hundred-mark notes went for decent food and warm clothes,
and Titian gratefully no longer had to allow any man to step over her
threshold. The next spring, after Surreal
had begun making some progress with her tutors, Tersa returned and took Surreal
to the nearest Sanctuary for her Birthright Ceremony. Surreal returned, proudly
holding an uncut Green. With tears in her eyes, Titian carefully wrapped the
Jewel in soft cloth and stored it in a strangely carved wooden box. "An uncut Jewel is a rare
thing, little Sister," Titian said, removing something from the box.
"Wait until you know who you are before you have it set. Then it will be
more than a receptacle for the power your body can't hold; it will be a
statement of what you are. In the meantime"— she slipped a silver chain
over Surreal's head—"this will help you begin. It was mine, once. You're
not a moonchild; gold would suit you better. But it's the first step down a
long road." Surreal looked at the Green
Jewel. The silver mounting was carved into two stags curved around the Jewel,
their antlers interlocking at the top, hiding the ring where the chain was
fastened. As she studied it, her blood sang in her veins, a faint summoning she
couldn't trace. Titian watched her. "If
ever you meet my people, they will know you by that Jewel." "Why
can't we go to see them?" Titian shook her head and turned away. Those two
years were good ones for Surreal. She spent her days with her tutors, one
teaching her Craft, the other all the basic subjects for a general education.
At night, Titian taught her other things. Even broken, Titian was expert with a
knife, and there was a growing uneasiness in her, as if she were waiting for
something that made her relentless in the drills and exercises. One day, when Surreal was
twelve, she returned home to find the apartment door half open and Titian lying
in the front room with her throat slit, her horn-handle dagger nearby. The
walls pulsed with violence and rage . . . and the warning to run, run, run. Surreal hesitated a moment
before racing into Titian's bedroom and removing the carved box with her Jewel
from its hiding place. At a stumbling run, she swept the dagger up from the
floor and vanished it and the box as she'd been taught to do. Then she ran in
earnest, leaving Titian and whoever had been hunting them behind. Titian had just turned
twenty-five. Less than a week after her
mother's death, Surreal was speared for the first time. As she fought without
hope, she saw herself falling down a long, dark tunnel, her thread in the abyss.
At the level of the Green was a shimmering web that stretched across the
tunnel. As she fell toward it, out of control, as the pain of being broken into
washed the walls with red, Surreal remembered Tersa, remembered Titian. If she
hit her inner web while out of control, she would break it and return to the
real world as a shadow of her self, forever aware and grieving the loss of her
Craft and what she might have been. Remembering Titian gave her
the inner strength to fight the pounding that seemed to go on forever, each
thrust driving her closer to her inner web. She hung on, fighting with all her
heart. When the thrusts stopped . . . when it was finally over . . . she was
barely a hand's span away from destruction. Her mind cowered there,
exhausted. When the man left, she forced herself to ascend. The physical pain
was staggering, and the sheets were soaked with her blood, but she was still
intact in the most important way. She still wore the Jewels. She was still a
witch. Within a month, she made her first
kill. He was like all the others,
taking her to a seedy room, using her body and paying her with a copper mark
that would barely buy her enough food to stagger through the next day. Her
hatred for the men who used her, and Titian before her, turned to ice. So when
his thrusts became stronger, when he arched his back and his chest rose above
her, she called in the horn-handle dagger and stabbed him in the heart. His
life force pumped into her while his life's blood spilled out. Using Craft, Surreal pushed
his heavy body off hers. This one wouldn't hit her or refuse to pay. It was
exhilarating. For three years she roamed the
streets, her child's body and unusual looks a beacon to the most sordid. But
her skill with a knife was not unknown, and it became common knowledge in the
streets that a wise man paid Surreal in advance. Three years. Then one day as
she was slipping down an alley she'd already probed to be sure it was empty,
she felt someone behind her. Whirling around, dagger in hand, she could only stare
at Daemon Sadi as he leaned against the wall, watching her. Without thinking,
she ran up the alley to get away from him, and hit a psychic shield that held
her captive until his hand locked on her wrist. He said nothing. He simply
caught the Winds and pulled her with him. Never having ridden one of those
psychic Webs, Surreal clung to him, disoriented. An hour later, she was sitting
at a kitchen table in a furnished loft in another part of the Realm. Tersa
hovered over her, encouraging her to eat, while Daemon watched her as he drank
his wine. Too nervous to eat, Surreal
threw the words at him. "I'm a whore." "Not a very good
one," Daemon replied calmly. Incensed, Surreal hurled every
gutter word she knew at him. "Do you see my
point?" he asked, laughing, when she finally sputtered into silence. "I'll be what I am." "You're a child of mixed
blood. Part Hayllian blood." He toyed with his glass. "Your mother's
people live— what—a hundred, two hundred years? You may see two thousand or
more. Do you want to spend those years eating scraps dumped in alleys and
sleeping in filthy rooms? There are other ways of doing what you do—for better
rooms, better food, better pay. You'd have to start as an apprentice, of
course, but I know a place where they'd take you and train you well." Daemon spent several minutes
making out a list. When he was done, he pushed it in front of Surreal. "A
woman with an education may be able to spend more time sitting in a chair
instead of lying on her back. A sound advantage, I should think." Surreal stared at the list,
uneasy. There were the expected subjects—literature, languages, history—and
then, at the bottom of the page, a list of skills more suited to the knife than
to paid sex. As Tersa cleared the table,
Daemon rose from his chair and leaned over Surreal, his chest brushing her
back, his warm breath tickling her pointed ear. "Subtlety, Surreal,"
he whispered. "Subtlety is a great weapon. There are other ways to slit a
man's throat than to wash the walls with his blood. If you continue down that
road, they'll find you, sooner or later. There are so many ways for a man to
die." He chuckled, but there was an underlying viciousness in the sound.
"Some men die for lack of love . . . some die because of it. Think about
it." Surreal went to the Red Moon
house. The matron and the other women taught her the bedroom arts. The rest she
learned quietly on her own. Within ten years, she was the highest-paid whore in
the house—and men began to bargain for her other skills as well. She traveled throughout
Terreille, offering her skills to the best Red Moon house in whatever city she
was in and carefully accepting contracts for her other profession, the one she
found more challenging—and more pleasurable. She carried a set of keys to town
houses, suites, lofts— some in the most expensive parts of town, others in
quiet, backwater streets where people asked no questions. Sometimes she met
Tersa and gave her whatever care she could. And sometimes she found
herself sharing a place with Sadi when he slipped away from whatever court he
was serving in for a quiet evening. Those were good times for Surreal. Daemon's
knowledge was expansive when he felt like talking, and when she chattered, his
golden eyes always held the controlled amusement of an older brother. For almost three hundred years
they came and went comfortably with each other. Until the night when, already a
little drunk, she consumed a bottle of wine while watching him read a book. He
was comfortably slouched in a chair, shirt half unbuttoned, bare feet on a
hassock, his black hair uncharacteristically tousled. "I was wondering,"
Surreal said, giving him a tipsy smile. Daemon looked up from his
book, one eyebrow rising as a smile began to tweak the corners of his mouth.
"You were wondering?" "Professional curiosity,
you understand. They talk about you in the Red Moon houses, you know." "Do they?" She didn't notice the chill in
the room or the golden eyes glazing to a hard yellow. She didn't recognize the
dangerous softness in his voice. She just smiled at him. "Come on, Sadi,
it would be a real feather in my cap, career-wise. There isn't a whore in the
Realm who knows firsthand what it's like to be pleasured by Hayll's—" "Be careful what you ask
for. You may get it." She laughed and arched her
back, her nipples showing through the thin fabric of her blouse. It wasn't
until he uncoiled from his chair with predatory speed and had her pressed
against him with her hands locked behind her back that she realized the danger
of taunting him. Pulling her hair hard enough to bring tears to her eyes, he
forced her head up. His hand tightened on her wrists until she whimpered from
the pain. Then he kissed her. She expected a brutal kiss, so
the tenderness, the softness of his lips nuzzling hers frightened her far more.
She didn't know what to think, what to feel with his hands deliberately hurting
her while his mouth was so giving, so persuasive. When he finally coaxed her
mouth open, each easy stroke of his tongue produced a fiery tug between her
legs. When she could no longer stand, he took her to the bedroom. He undressed her with
maddening slowness, his long nails whispering over her shivering skin as he
kissed and licked and peeled the fabric away. It was sweet torture. When she was finally naked, he
coaxed her to the bed. Psychic ropes tightened around her wrists and pulled her
arms over her head. Ropes around her ankles held her legs apart. As he stood by
the bed, Surreal became aware of the cold, unrelenting anger coiling around her
. . . and a soft, controlled breeze, a spring wind still edged with winter,
running over her body, caressing her breasts, her belly, riffling the black
hair between her legs before splitting to run along the inside of her thighs,
circling her feet, traveling up the outside of her thighs, past her ribs to
circle around her neck and begin again. It went on and on until she
couldn't stand the teasing, until she was desperate for some kind of touch that
would give her release. "Please," she
moaned, trying to shake off the relentless caress. "Please what?" He
slowly stripped off his clothes. She watched him hungrily, her
eyes glazing as she waited to see the proof of his pleasure. The shock of
seeing the Ring of Obedience on a totally flaccid organ made her realize the
anger swirling around her had changed. His smile had changed. As he stretched out beside
her, his warm body cool compared to the heat inside her, as his living hand
began to play the same game the phantom one had, she finally understood what
was in the air, in his smile, in his eyes. Contempt. He played with deadly
seriousness. Each time his hands or his tongue gave her some release, the gauze
veils of sensuality were ripped from her mind and she was forced to drink cup
after cup of his contempt. When he brought her up the final time, she thrust
her hips toward him while pleading for him to stop. His cold, biting laughter
tightened around her ribs until she couldn't breathe. Just as she started
sliding into a sweet, unfeeling release, it stopped. Everything stopped. As her head cleared, she heard
water running in the bathroom. A few minutes later, Daemon reappeared, fully
dressed, wiping his face with a towel. There was a throbbing need between her
legs to be filled, just once. She begged him for some small comfort. Daemon smiled that cold, cruel
smile. "Now you know what it's like to get into bed with Hayll's
Whore." She began to cry. Daemon tossed the towel onto a
chair. "I wouldn't try using a dildo if I were you," he said
pleasantly. "Not for a couple of days anyway. It won't help, and it might
even make things much, much worse." He smiled at her again and walked out
of the apartment. She didn't know how long he'd
been gone when the ropes around her wrists and ankles finally disappeared and
she was able to roll over, her knees tucked tight to her chest, and cry out her
shame and rage. She became afraid of him,
dreaded to feel his presence when she opened a door. When they met, he was
coldly civil and seldom spoke—and never again looked at her with any warmth. Surreal stared at the gauze
canopy. That was fifty years ago, and he had never forgiven her. Now . . . She
shuddered. Now, if the rumors were true, there was something terribly wrong
with him. There hadn't been a court anywhere that could keep him for more than
a few weeks. And too many of the Blood disappeared and were never heard from
again whenever his temper frayed. He had been right. There were
many, many ways for a man to die. Even as good as she was, she still had to
make some effort to dispose of a body. The Sadist, however, never left the
smallest trace. Surreal stumbled into the
shower and sighed as her tight muscles relaxed under the pounding hot water. At
least there didn't seem to be any danger of stumbling upon him while she stayed
in Beldon Mor. 4 / Hell Even the fierce pounding on
his study door couldn't compete with Prothvar's unrestrained cursing and
Jaenelle's shrieks of outrage. Saetan closed the book on the
lectern. There was a time, and not that long ago, when no one wanted to open
that door, let alone pummel it into kindling. Easing himself onto a corner of
the blackwood desk, he crossed his arms and waited. Andulvar burst into the room,
his expression an unsettling blend of fear and fury. Prothvar came in right
behind him, dragging Jaenelle by the back of her dress. When she tried to break
his grip, he grabbed her from behind and lifted her off her feet. "Put me down,
Prothvar!" Jaenelle cocked her knee and pistoned her leg back into
Prothvar's groin. Prothvar howled and dropped
her. Instead of falling, Jaenelle
executed a neat roll in the air before springing to her feet, still a foot
above the floor, and unleashing a string of profanities in more languages than
Saetan could identify. Saetan forced himself to look
authoritatively neutral and decided, reluctantly, that this wasn't the best
time to discuss Language Appropriate for Young Ladies. "Witch-child,
kicking a man in the balls may be an effective way to get his attention, but
it's not something a child should do." He winced when she turned all her
attention on him. "Why not?" she
demanded. "A friend told me that's what I should do if a male ever grabbed
me from behind. He made me promise." Saetan raised an eyebrow.
"This friend is male?" How interesting. Before he could pursue it
further, Andulvar rumbled ominously, "That's not the problem,
SaDiablo." "Then what is the
problem?" Not that he really wanted to know. Prothvar pointed at Jaenelle.
"That little . . . she . . . tell him!" Jaenelle clenched her hands
and glared at Prothvar. "It was your fault. You laughed and wouldn't teach
me. You knocked me down." Saetan raised one hand.
"Slow down. Teach you what?" "He wouldn't teach me to
fly," Jaenelle said accusingly. "You don't have
wings!" Prothvar snapped. "I can fly as well as you
can!" "You haven't got the
training!" "Because you wouldn't
teach me!" "And I'm damn well not
going to!" Jaenelle flung out an Eyrien
curse that made Prothvar's eyes pop. Andulvar's face turned an
alarming shade of purple before he pointed to the door and roared, "out!" Jaenelle flounced out of the
study with Prothvar limping after her. Saetan clamped a hand over his
mouth. He wanted to laugh. Sweet Darkness, how he wanted to laugh, but the look
in Andulvar's eyes warned him that if he so much as chuckled, they were going to
engage in a no-holds-barred brawl. "You find this
amusing," Andulvar rumbled, rustling his wings. Saetan cleared his throat
several times. "I suppose it's difficult for Prothvar to find himself on
the losing end of a scrap with a seven-year-old girl. I didn't realize a
warrior's ego bruises so easily." Andulvar's grim expression
didn't change. Saetan became annoyed. "Be
reasonable, Andulvar. So she wants to learn to fly. You saw how well she
balances on air." "I saw a lot more than
that," Andulvar snapped. Saetan ground his teeth and
counted to ten. Twice. "So tell me." Andulvar crossed his muscular
arms and stared at the ceiling. "The waif's friend Katrine is showing her
how to fly, but Katrine flies like a butterfly and Jaenelle wants to fly like a
hawk, like an Eyrien. So she asked Prothvar to teach her. And he laughed,
which, I admit, wasn't a wise thing to do, and she—" "Got her back up." "—jumped off the high
tower of the Hall." There was a moment of silence
before Saetan exploded. "What?" "You know the high tower,
SaDiablo. You built this damned place. She climbed onto the top of the wall and
jumped off. Do you still find it amusing?" Saetan clamped his hands on
the desk. His whole body shook. "So Prothvar caught her when she
fell." Andulvar snorted. "He
almost killed her. When she jumped off, he dove over the side after her. Unfortunately,
she was standing, on the air, less than ten feet below the ledge. When
he went over the side, he barreled into her and took them both down almost
three quarters of the way before he came out of the dive." "Mother Night,"
Saetan muttered. "And may the Darkness be
merciful. So what are you going to do!" "Talk to her,"
Saetan replied grimly as he flicked a thought at the door and watched it open
smoothly and swiftly. "Witch-child." Jaenelle approached him, her
anger now cooled to the unyielding determination he'd come to recognize all too
well. Fighting to control his
temper, Saetan studied her for a moment. "Andulvar told me what happened. Have
you anything to say?" "Prothvar didn't have to
laugh at me. I don't laugh at Mm." "Flying usually requires
wings, witch-child." "You don't need wings to ride the Winds. It's
not that different. And even Eyriens
need a little Craft to fly. Prothvar said so." He didn't know which was
worse: Jaenelle doing something outrageous or Jaenelle being reasonable. Sighing, Saetan closed his
hands over her small, frail-looking ones. "You frightened him. How was he
to know you wouldn't just plummet to the ground?" "I would have told
him," she replied, somewhat chastened. Saetan closed his eyes for a
moment, thinking furiously. "All right. Andulvar and Prothvar will teach
you the Eyrien way of flying. You, in turn, most promise to follow their
instructions and take the training in the proper order. No diving off
the tower, no surprising leaps from cliffs . . ." Her guilty look made his
heart pound in a very peculiar rhythm. He finished in a strangled voice,
". . . no testing on the Blood Run ... or any other Run until they feel
you're ready." Andulvar turned away,
muttering a string of curses. "Agreed?" Saetan
asked, holding his breath. Jaenelle nodded, unhappy but
resigned. Like the Gates, the Runs
existed in all three Realms. Unlike the Gates, they only existed in the
Territory of Askavi. In Terreille, they were the Eyrien warriors' testing
grounds, canyons where winds and Winds collided in a dangerous, grueling test
of mental and physical strength. The Blood Run held the threads of the lighter
Winds, from White to Opal. The other ... Saetan swallowed hard. "Have
you tried the Blood Run?" Jaenelle's face lit up. "Oh,
yes. Saetan, it's such fun." Her enthusiasm wavered as he stared at her. Remember how to breathe,
SaDiablo. "And the Khaldharon?" Jaenelle stared at the floor. Andulvar spun her around and
shook her. "Only a handful of the best Eyrien warriors each year dare try
the Khaldharon Run. It's the absolute test of strength and skill, not a
playground for girls who want to flit from place to place." "I don't flit!" "Witch-child,"
Saetan warned. "I only tried it a
little," she muttered. "And only in Hell." Andulvar's jaw dropped. Saetan closed his eyes,
wishing the sudden stabbing pain in his temples would go away. It would have
been bad enough if she'd tried the Khaldharon Run in Terreille, the Realm
furthest from the Darkness and the full strength of the Winds, but to make the
Run in Hell . . . "You will not make the Runs until Andulvar says you're
ready!" Startled by his vehemence,
Jaenelle studied him. "I scared you." Saetan circled the room,
looking for something he could safely shred. "You're damn right you scared
me." She fluffed her hair and
watched him. When he returned to the desk, she performed a respectful, feminine
curtsy. "My apologies, High Lord. My apologies, Prince Yaslana." Andulvar grunted. "If I'm
going to teach you to fly, I might as well teach you how to use the sticks,
bow, and knife." Jaenelle's eyes sparkled. "Sceron
is teaching me the crossbow, and Chaosti is showing me how to use a
knife," she volunteered. "All the more reason you
should learn Eyrien weapons as well," Andulvar said, smiling grimly. When she was gone, Saetan
looked at Andulvar with concern. "I trust you'll take into account her age
and gender." "I'm going to work her
ass off, SaDiablo. If I'm going to train her, and it seems I have no choice,
I'll train her as an Eyrien warrior should be trained." He grinned
maliciously. "Besides, Prothvar will love being her opponent when she
learns the sticks." Once Andulvar was gone, Saetan
settled into his chair behind the blackwood desk, unlocked one of the drawers,
and pulled out a sheet of expensive white parchment half filled with his
elegant script. He added three names to the growing list: Katrine, Sceron,
Chaosti. With the parchment safely
locked away again, Saetan leaned back in his chair and rubbed his temples. That
list disturbed him because he didn't know what it meant. Children, yes.
Friends, certainly. But all from Kaeleer. She must be gone for hours at a time
in order to travel those distances, even on the Black Wind. What did her family
think about her disappearances? What did they say? She never talked about
Chaillot, her home, her family. She evaded every question he asked, no matter
how he phrased it. What was she afraid of? Saetan stared at nothing for a
long time. Then he sent a thought on an Ebon-gray spear thread, male to male. "Teach
her well, Andulvar. Teach her well." 5/Hell Saetan left the small
apartment adjoining his private study, vigorously toweling his hair. His
nostrils immediately flared and the line between his eyebrows deepened as he
stared at the study door. Harpies had a distinctive
psychic scent, and this one, patiently waiting for him to acknowledge her
presence, made him uneasy. Returning to the bedroom, he
dressed swiftly but carefully. When he was seated behind the blackwood desk, he
released the physical and psychic locks on the door and waited. Her silent, gliding walk
brought her swiftly to the desk. She was a slender woman with fair skin,
oversized blue eyes, delicately pointed ears, and long, fine, silver-blond
hair. She was dressed in a forest-green tunic and pants with a brown leather
belt and soft, calf-high boots. Attached to the belt was an empty sheath. She
wore no Jewels, and the wound across her throat was testimony to how she had
died. She studied him, as he studied her. The tension built in the room. Harpies were witches who had
died by a male's hand. No matter what race they
originally came from, they were more volatile and more cunning than other
demon-dead witches, and seldom left their territory, a territory that even
demon-dead males didn't dare venture into. Yet she was here, by her own choice.
A Dea al Mon Black Widow and Queen. "Please be seated,
Lady," Saetan said, nodding to the chair before the desk. Without taking
her eyes off him, she sank gracefully into the chair. "How may I help
you?" When she spoke, her voice was
a sighing wind across a glade. But there was lightning in that voice, too. "Do
you serve her?" Saetan tried to suppress the
shiver her words produced, but she sensed it and smiled. That smile brought his
anger boiling to the surface. "I'm the High Lord, witch. I serve no
one." Her face didn't change, but
her eyes became icy. "Hell's High Priestess is asking questions. That
isn't good. So I ask you again, High Lord, do you serve her?" "Hell has no High
Priestess." She laughed grimly. "Then
no one has informed Hekatah of that small detail. If you don't serve, are you
friend or enemy?" Saetan's lip curled into a
snarl. "I don't serve Hekatah, and while we were married once, I doubt she
considers me a friend." The Harpy looked at him in
disgust. "She's important only because she threatens to interfere. The
child, High Lord. Do you serve the child? Are you friend or enemy?" "What child?" An icy
dagger pricked his stomach. The Harpy exploded from the
chair and took a swift turn around the room. When she returned to the desk, her
right hand kept rubbing the sheath as if searching for the knife that wasn't
there. "Sit down." When she
didn't move, the thunder rolled in his voice. "Sit down." Hekatah was
suspicious of recent activities, and rumors of a strange witch appearing and
disappearing from the Dark Realm had sharpened her interest. But he had no
control of where Jaenelle went or who she saw. If the Harpies knew of her, then
who else knew? How long would it be before Jaenelle followed a psychic thread
that would lead her straight into Hekatah's waiting arms? And was this Harpy a
friend or an enemy? "The child is known to the Dea al Mon," he said
carefully. The Harpy nodded. "She is
friends with my kinswoman Gabrielle." "And Chaosti." A cruel, pleased smile brushed
her lips. "And Chaosti. He, too, is a kinsman." "And you are?" The smile faded. Cold hatred
burned in her eyes. "Titian." She swept her eyes over his body and
then leaned back in the chair. "The one who broke me ... he carries your
family name but not your bloodline. I was barely twelve when I was betrayed and
taken from Kaeleer. He took me for his amusement and broke me on his spear. But
everything has a price. I left him a legacy, the only seed of his that will
ever come to flower. In the end, he'll pay the debt to her. And when the time
comes, she'll serve the young Queen." Saetan exhaled slowly. "How
many others know about the child?" "Too many ... or not
enough. It depends upon the game." "This isn't a game!"
He became very still. "Let me in." Loathing twisted Titian's
face. Saetan leaned forward. "I
understand why being touched by a male disgusts you. I don't ask this lightly
... or for myself." Titian bit her lip. Her hands
dug into the chair. "Very well." Focusing his eyes on the fire,
Saetan made the psychic reach, touched the first inner barrier, and felt her
recoil. He patiently waited until she felt ready to open the barriers for him. Once
inside, he drifted gently, a well-mannered guest. It didn't take long to find
what he was looking for, and he broke the link, relieved. They didn't know. Titian
wondered, guessed too close. But no one outside his confidence knew for sure. A
strange child. An eccentric child. A mysterious, puzzling child. That would do.
His wise, cautious child. But he couldn't help wondering what experience had
made her so cautious so young. He turned back to Titian. "I'm
teaching her Craft. And I serve." Titian looked around the room.
"From here?" Saetan smiled dryly. "Your
point's well taken. I've grown tired of this room. Perhaps it's time to remind
Hell who rules." "You mean who rules in
proxy," Titian said with a predatory smile. She let the words linger for a
moment. "It's good you're concerned, High Lord," she acknowledged
reluctantly. "It's good she has so strong a protector. She's fearless, our
Sister. It's wise to teach her caution. But don't be deceived. The children
know what she is. She's as much their secret as their friend. Blood sings to
Blood, and all of Kaeleer is slowly turning to embrace a single dark
star." "How do you know about
the children?" Saetan asked
suspiciously. "I told you. I'm Gabrielle's kinswoman." "You're dead, Titian. The demon-dead don't mingle with the living.
They don't interfere with the concerns of the living Realms." "Don't they, High Lord? You and your family still rule Dhemlan in
Kaeleer." She shrugged. "Besides, the Dea al Mon aren't squeamish
about dealing with those who live in the forever-twilight of the Dark
Realm." Hesitating, she added, "And our young Sister doesn't seem to
understand the difference between the living and the dead." Saetan stiffened. "You think knowing me has confused her?" Titian shook her head. "No, the confusion was there before she
ever knew of Hell or met a Guardian. She walks a strange road, High Lord. How
long before she begins to walk the borders of the Twisted Kingdom?" "There's no reason to assume she will," Saetan replied
tightly. "No? She will follow that strange road wherever it leads her. What
makes you think a child who sees no difference between the living and the dead
will see a difference between sanity and the Twisted Kingdom?" "no!" Saetan leaped out of his chair and went to stand before the fire. He
tried to suppress the thought of Jaenelle sliding into madness, unable to cope
with what she was, but the anxiety rolled from him in waves. No one else in the
history of the Blood had worn the Black as a Birthright Jewel. No one else had
had to shoulder the responsibility— and the isolation—that was part of the
price of wearing so dark a Jewel at so young an age. And he knew she had already seen things a child shouldn't see. He had
seen the secrets and shadows in her eyes. "Is there no one in Terreille you can trust to watch over
her?" Saetan let out a pained laugh. "Who would you trust, Titian?" Titian rubbed her hands nervously on her trousers. She was barely a woman when she died, he thought with tender sadness.
So frail beneath all that strength. As they all are. Titian licked her lips. "I know a Black-Jeweled Warlord Prince who
sometimes looks after those who need help. If approached, he might—" "No," he said harshly, pride warring with fear. How ironic
that Titian considered Daemon a suitable protector. "He's owned by
Hekatah's puppet, Dorothea. He can be made to comply." "I don't believe he'd harm a child." Saetan returned to his desk. "Perhaps not willingly, but pain can
make a man do things he wouldn't willingly do." Titian's eyes widened with understanding. "You don't trust
him." She thought it over and shook her head. "You're wrong.
He's—" "A mirror." Saetan smiled as she drew in a hissing breath.
"Yes, Titian. He's blood of my blood, seed of my loins. I know him well .
. . and not at all. He's a double-edged sword capable of cutting the hand that
holds him as easily as he cuts the enemy." He led her to the door. "I
thank you for your counsel and your concern. If you hear any news, I would
appreciate being informed." She turned at the doorway and studied him. "What if she sings to
his blood as strongly as she sings to yours?" "Lady." Saetan quietly closed the door on her and locked it.
Returning to his desk, he poured a glass of yarbarah and watched the small
tongue of fire dance above the desktop, warming the blood wine. Daemon was a good Warlord Prince, which meant he was a dangerous
Warlord Prince. Saetan drained the glass. He and Daemon were a matched pair. Did he
really believe his namesake was a threat to Jaenelle or was it jealousy over
having to yield to a potential lover, especially when that lover was also his
son? Because he honestly couldn't answer that question, he hesitated to give
the order for Daemon's execution. As yet there was no reason to send for Marjong the Executioner. Daemon
was nowhere near Chaillot and, for some reason, Jaenelle didn't wander around
Terreille as she did Kaeleer. Perhaps Titian was right about Daemon, but he
couldn't take the chance. His namesake had the cunning to ensnare a child and
the strength to destroy her. But if Daemon had to be executed to protect Jaenelle, it wouldn't be a
stranger's hand that put him in his grave, He owed his son that much. PART II chapter three 1 / Kaeleer Saetan smiled dryly at his reflection. His full head of black hair was
more silvered at the temples than it had been five years ago, but the lines
left in his face by illness and despair had softened while the laugh lines had
deepened. Turning from the mirror, he strolled the length of the second-floor
gallery. His bad leg still stiffened if he walked too long, but he no longer
needed that damned cane. He laughed softly. Jaenelle was a bracing tonic in
more ways than one. As he descended the staircase that ended in the informal reception
room, he noticed the tall, slim woman watching him through narrowed eyes. He
also noticed the ring of keys attached to her belt and felt relieved that
finding the current housekeeper had been so easy. "Good afternoon," he said pleasantly. "Are you
Helene?" "And what if I am?" She crossed her arms and tapped her foot. Well, he hadn't expected an open-armed welcome, but still . . . He
smiled at her. "For a staff who's had no one to serve for so long and so
little incentive, you've kept the place quite well." Helene's shoulders snapped back and her eyes glinted with anger.
"We care for the Hall because it's the Hall." Her eyes narrowed even
further. "And who are you?" she demanded. He raised an eyebrow. "Who do you think I am?" "An interloper, that's what I think," Helene snapped, placing
her hands on her hips. "One of those who sneaks in here from time to time
to gawk and 'soak up the atmosphere.'
" Saetan laughed. "They'd do well not to soak up too much of the
atmosphere of this place. Although it was always calmer than its Terreille
counterpart. I suppose after so many years away, I am an interloper of sorts,
but . . ." He raised his right hand. As the Black Jewel in the ring
flashed, there was an answering rumble from the stones of SaDiablo Hall. Helene paled and stared at him. He smiled. "You see, my dear, it still answers my call. And I'm
afraid I'm about to wreak havoc with your routine." Helen fumbled a low curtsy. "High Lord?" she stammered. He bowed. "I'm opening the Hall." "But . . ." Saetan stiffened. "There's a problem with that?" There was a gleam in Helene's gold eyes as she briskly wiped her hands
on her large white apron. "A thorough cleaning will help, to be sure,
but"—she looked pointedly at the drapes—"some refurbishing would help
even more." The tension drained out of him. "And give you something to be
proud of instead of having to make do with an empty title?" Helene blushed and chewed her lip. Hiding a smile, Saetan vanished the drop cloths and studied the room.
"New drapes and sheers definitely. With a good polishing, the wood pieces
will still do, providing the preservation spells have held and they're
structurally sound. New sofas and chairs. Plants by the windows. A few new
paintings for the walls as well. New wallpaper or paint? What do you
think?" It took Helene a moment to find her voice. "How many rooms are you
thinking of restoring?" "This one, the formal receiving room across the hall, the dining
room, my public study, my suite, a handful of guest rooms—and a special suite
for my Lady." "Then perhaps your Lady would like to oversee the
redecorating." Saetan looked at her with horrified amusement. "No doubt she
would. However, my Lady will be twelve in four months, and I'd much prefer that
she live in a suite I've decorated on her behalf than that I live in a Hall
decorated with her somewhat . . . eclectic . . . tastes." Helene stared at him for a moment but refrained from asking the
question he saw in her eyes. "I could have some swatch books brought up to
the Hall for you to choose from." "An excellent idea, my dear. Do you think you can have this place
presentable in four months?" "The staff is rather small, High Lord," Helene said
hesitantly. "Then hire the help you need." Saetan strolled to the door
that opened onto the great hall. "I'll meet you again at the end of the
week. Is that sufficient time?" "Yes, High Lord." She curtsied again. Having been born in the slums of Draega, Hayll's capital, as the son of
an indifferent whore, he'd never expected or wanted servants to grovel in his
presence. He didn't mention this to Helene because, if he read her right, that
was the last curtsy he would ever receive. At the end of the great hall, he hesitated before opening the door of
his public study. He walked around the room, lightly touching the covered
furniture, grimacing slightly at his dusty fingertips. He'd once ruled Dhemlan Kaeleer from this room. Still ruled, he
reminded himself. He'd given Dhemlan Terreille to Mephis when he became a
Guardian, but not her sister land in the Shadow Realm. Ah, Kaeleer. It had always been a sweet wine for him, with its deeper
magic and its mysteries. Now those mysteries were coming out of the mist once
more, and the magic was still strong. Strand by strand, Jaenelle was rebuilding
the web, calling them all to the dance. He hoped she'd be pleased to have the use of this place. He hoped he'd
be invited when she established her own court. He wanted to see whom she
selected for her First Circle, wanted to see the faces attached to that list of
names. Did they know about each other? Or him? Saetan shook his head and smiled. Whether she'd intended to or not, his fair-haired daughter of the soul
had certainly thrown him back among the living. 2 / Terreille Surreal switched the basket of groceries from one hand to the other and
fished her keys out of her trouser pocket as she climbed the stairs to her
third-floor apartment. When she reached the landing and saw the dark shape
curled up against her door, the keys vanished, replaced by her favorite
stiletto. The woman pushed the matted black hair from her face and staggered to
her feet. "Tersa," Surreal whispered, vanishing the stiletto as she
leaped toward the swaying woman. "You must tell him," Tersa muttered. Surreal dropped the basket and wrapped her arm around Tersa's, waist.
After calling in her keys and unlocking the door, she half-carried the
muttering woman to the sofa, swearing under her breath at the condition Tersa
was in. She retrieved the basket and locked the door before returning to the
sofa with a small glass of brandy. "You must tell him," Tersa muttered, weakly batting at the
glass. "Drink this. You'll feel better," Surreal said sternly.
"I haven't seen him in months. He doesn't have much use for me
anymore." Tersa grabbed Surreal's wrist and said fiercely, "Tell him to
beware of the High Priest of the Hourglass. He's not a forgiving man when
someone threatens what is his. Tell him to beware of the Priest." Sighing, Surreal pulled Tersa to her feet and helped the older woman
shuffle to the bathroom. Tell him? She didn't want to get anywhere near him. And what was she going to do with Tersa? There were only two beds in
the place. She knew better than to give up her own, so Tersa would have to use
Sadi's. But Hell's fire, he'd become so sensitive about having a woman in his
room, he could tell if there had been a different cleaning woman, even if she
came only once. Shit. He wasn't likely to show up—sweet Darkness, please don't
let him show up—but if he did and he objected to Tersa's using his bed, he could
throw her out. Surreal stripped off Tersa's tattered clothing. "Come on, Tersa.
You need a hot bath, a decent meal, and a good night's sleep." "You must tell him." Surreal closed her eyes. She owed him. She never forgot that she owed
him. "I'll tell him. Somehow, I'll tell him." 3 / Terreille After several minutes of uncomfortable silence, Philip Alexander
shifted on the couch and faced his niece. He reached for her limp hand. She
pulled away from his touch. Frustrated, Philip raked his fingers through his hair and tried, once
more, to be reasonable. "Jaenelle, we're not doing this to be cruel. You're a sick little
girl, and we want to help you get better." "I'm not sick," Jaenelle said softly, staring straight ahead. "Yes, you are." Philip kept his voice firm but gentle.
"You can't tell the difference between make-believe and the real
world." "I know the difference." "No, you don't," Philip insisted. He rubbed his forehead.
"These friends, these places you visit . . . they aren't real. They were never
real. The only reason you see them is because you're not well." Pain, confusion, and doubt filled her summer-sky blue eyes. "But
they feel so real," she whispered. Philip pulled her close to him, grateful that she didn't push him away.
He hugged her as if that would cure what years of treatment hadn't. "I
know they feel real to you, sweetheart. That's the problem, don't you see? Dr.
Carvay is the leading healer for—" Jaenelle twisted out of his arms. "Carvay is not a healer,
he's—" "Jaenelle!" Philip took a deep breath. "That's exactly
what we're talking about. Making up vicious stories about Dr. Carvay isn't
going to help you. Making up stories about magical creatures—" "I don't talk about them anymore." Philip sighed, frustrated. That was true. She'd been cured or had
outgrown those fantasies, but the stories she made up now were a different coat
cut from the same cloth. A much more dangerous coat. Philip rose and straightened his jacket. "Maybe . . . maybe if you
work hard and let Dr. Carvay help you, you'll be cured this time and will be
able to come home for good. In time for your birthday." Jaenelle gave him a look he couldn't decipher. Philip guided her to the door. "The carriage is outside. Your
father and grandmother will go with you, help you get settled." As he watched the carriage disappear down the long drive, Philip
sincerely hoped that this time would be the last time. 4 / Kaeleer Saetan sat behind the blackwood desk in his public study, a half-empty
wineglass in his hand, and looked around the refurbished room. Helene had worked her hearth-Craft well. Not only were the rooms he had
requested to be refurbished done, but most of the public rooms and an entire
wing of the living quarters as well. That she'd hired practically the whole
village of Halaway to. accomplish it ... Well, they all needed a purpose. Even
him. Especially him. A sharp rapping on the door finally drew his attention.
"Come," he said, draining the wineglass. Helene gave the room a satisfied look before approaching the desk and
squaring her shoulders. "Mrs. Beale wants to know how much longer she
should hold dinner." "An excellent meal such as Mrs. Beale has prepared shouldn't be
wasted. Why don't you and the others enjoy her efforts?" "Then your guest isn't coming?" "Apparently not." Helene put her hands on her hips. "A hoyden, that's what she is,
not to have the manners at least to send her regrets when—" "You forget yourself, madam," Saetan snarled softly. There
was no mistaking the anger in his words, or the threat. Helene shrank from the desk. "I ... I beg your pardon, High
Lord." Somewhat mollified, Saetan took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.
"If she couldn't come, she had her reasons. Don't judge her, Helene. If
she's here and you have some complaint about serving her, then come to me and
I'll do what I can to alleviate the problem. But don't judge." He slowly
walked to the door. "Keep sufficient staff on hand to serve any guests who
may arrive. And keep a record of who comes and goes—especially anyone who
inquires about the Lady. No one enters here without identifying themselves
beforehand. Is that clear?" "Yes, High Lord," Helene answered. "Enjoy your dinner, my dear." Then he was gone. Saetan walked the long stone corridor toward his private study deep
beneath the Hall in the Dark Realm. He had abandoned the small apartment
adjoining it, having returned to his suite several floors above, but as the
days and weeks had passed, he found himself returning, and staying. Just in
case. A slight figure stepped away from the shadows near the study door.
Anxiety rolled out of the boy in waves as Saetan unhurriedly unlocked the door
and beckoned him in. A glance at the candlelights produced a soft glow,
blurring the room's edges and relieving the feeling of immense power that
filled the room he'd occupied for so long. "Would you join me in a glass of yarbarah, Char?" Without
waiting for an answer, Saetan poured a glass from the decanter on his desk and
warmed it with a little tongue of fire. He handed the glass to Char. The boy's hand shook as he took the glass, and his eyes were filled
with fear. Uneasy, Saetan warmed a glass for himself before settling' into the
other chair by the fire. Char drank quickly, a momentary smile on his lips as he savored the
last mouthful. He glanced at the High Lord, at the face that seldom betrayed
any flicker of emotion, and looked away. He tried to speak, but no sound came
out. Clearing his throat, he tried again. "Have you seen her?" he
asked in a cracked whisper. Saetan sipped the blood wine before answering. "No, | Char, I haven't seen her in three months.
And you?" Char shook his head. "No, but . . . something's been | happening on the island. Others have
come." Saetan leaned forward. "Others? Not children?" "Children, yes, but . . . something happens when they come. They
don't come through the Gates, or find the island by riding the Winds. They come
..." Char shook his head, stumbling for the words. Saetan dropped his voice into a deep, soothing croon. "Will you
let me in, Char? Will you let me see?" Char's relief was so intense, it made
Saetan more uneasy. Leaning back in his chair, he reached for the boy's mind,
found the barriers already opened, and followed Char to the memory of what he
had seen that had troubled him so much. Saetan expelled his breath in a hiss of recognition and severed the
link as quickly as he could without harming the boy. When had Jaenelle learned to do that? "What is it?" Char asked. "A bridge," Saetan answered. He drained his glass and poured
another, surprised that his hand was steady, since his insides were shaking
apart. "It's called a bridge." "It's very powerful." "No, the bridge itself has no power." He met Char's troubled
look and allowed the boy to see the turmoil he felt. "However, the one who
made the bridge is very powerful." He put the glass down and leaned
forward, elbows resting on his knees, his steepled fingers brushing his chin.
"Where do these children come from? Do they say?" Char licked his lips. "From a place called Briarwood. They won't
say if it's a village or a town or a Territory. They say a friend told them
about the island, showed them the road." He hesitated, suddenly shy.
"Would you come and see? Maybe . . . you'd understand." "Shall we go now?" Saetan rose, tugging on his jacket's
sleeves. Char stared at the floor. "It must be an awful place, this
Briarwood." He looked up at Saetan, his troubled eyes pleading for some
comfort. "Why would she go to such an awful place?" Pulling Char to his feet, Saetan put an arm around the boy's thin
shoulders, more troubled than he wanted to admit when Char leaned into him,
needing the caress. Locking the study door, he kept his pace slow and steady as
he fed the boy drop after psychic drop of strength and the feeling of safety.
When Char's shoulders began to straighten again, Saetan let his arm casually
drop away. Three months. There had been no word from her for three months. Now
children were traveling over a bridge to the cildru dyathe's island. Jaenelle's new skill would have intrigued him more if Char's question
hadn't been pounding in his blood, throbbing in his temples. Why would she go to such an awful place? Why, why, why? And where? 5 / Terreille "Briarwood?" Cassandra warmed two glasses of yarbarah.
"No, I've never heard of Briarwood. Where is it?" She handed a glass
to Saetan. "In Terreille, so it's probably on Chaillot somewhere." He
sipped the blood wine. "Maybe a small town or village near Beldon Mor. You
wouldn't have a map of that damned island, would you?" Cassandra blushed. "Well, yes. I went to Chaillot. Not to Beldon
Mor," she added hurriedly. "Saetan, I had to go because . . . well,
something strange has been happening. Every once in a while, there's a
sensation on the Webs, almost as if . . ." She made a frustrated sound. "Someone was plucking them and then braiding the vibrations,"
Saetan finished dryly. He and Geoffrey had spent hours poring over Craft books
in the Keep's library in order to figure out that much, but they still couldn't
figure out how Jaenelle had done it. "Exactly," Cassandra said. Saetan watched her call in a map and spread it on the kitchen table.
"What you've been sensing is a bridge that Jaenelle built." He deftly
caught the glass of yarbarah as it fell from her hand. Setting both glasses on
the table, he led her to a bench by the hearth and held her, stroking her hair
and crooning singsong words. After a while, she stopped shaking and found her
voice. "That's not how a bridge is built," she said tightly. "Not how you or I would—or could—build one. no." "Only Blood at the peak of their Craft can build a bridge that
spans any distance worth the effort. I doubt there's anyone left in Terreille
who has the training to do it." She pushed at him, then snarled when he
didn't let her go. "You'll have to talk to her about this, Saetan. You
really will. She's too young for this kind of Craft. And why is she building a
bridge when she can ride the Winds?" Saetan continued to stroke her hair, holding her head against his
shoulder. Five years of knowing Jaenelle and she still didn't understand what
they were dealing with, still didn't understand that Jaenelle wasn't a young
Queen who would become Witch but already was Witch. But, right now, he
wasn't sure he understood either. "She's not traveling on the bridge,
Cassandra," he said carefully. "She's sending others over. Those who
wouldn't be able to come otherwise." Would the truth frighten her as .much as it had frightened him?
Probably not. She hadn't seen those children. "Where are they coming from?" she asked uneasily. "From Briarwood, wherever that is." "And going to?" Saetan took a deep breath. "The cildru dyathe's island." Cassandra pushed him away and stumbled to the table. She grabbed the
edge to hold herself upright. Saetan watched her, relieved to see that, although she was frightened,
she wasn't beyond reason. He waited until she'd regained her composure, saw the
moment when she stopped to consider, and appreciate, the Craft required. "She's building a bridge from here into Hell!" "Yes." Cassandra pushed a stray lock of hair from her face, the vertical line
between her eyebrows deepening as she thought. She shook her head. "The
Realms can't be spanned that way." Saetan retrieved his glass of yarbarah and drained it. "Obviously,
with that kind of bridge, they can." He studied the map, beginning
at the south end of the island and working north toward Beldon Mor, section by
section. He rapped the table with his long nails. "Not listed. If it's a
small village near Beldon Mor, it might not be deemed significant enough to
identify." "If it's a village at all," Cassandra murmured. Saetan froze. "What did you say?" "What if it's just a place? There are a lot of places that are
named, Saetan." "Yes," he crooned, a faraway look in his eyes. But what kind
of place would do that to children? He snarled in frustration. "She's hiding
something behind that damned mist. That's why she doesn't want anyone from the
Dark Realm in that city. Who is she protecting?" "Saetan." Cassandra tentatively placed a hand on his arm.
"Perhaps she's trying to protect herself." Saetan's golden eyes instantly turned hard yellow. He pulled his arm
from beneath her hand and paced around the room. "I'd never harm her. She
knows me well enough to know that." "I believe she knows you wouldn't deliberately harm her." Saetan spun on the balls of his feet, a graceful dancer's move.
"Say what you're going to say, Cassandra, and be done with it." His
voice, although quiet, was full of thunder and a rising fury. Cassandra moved around the room, gradually putting the table between
them. Not that it would stop him. "It's not just you, Saetan. Don't you
understand?" She opened her arms, pleading. "It's me and Andulvar and
Prothvar and Mephis, too." "They wouldn't harm her," he said coldly. "I won't speak
for you." "You're insulting," she snapped, and then took a deep breath
to regain control. "All right. Say you show up on her family's doorstep
tonight. Then what? It's unlikely they know about you, about any of us. Have
you considered what kind of shock it will be to them to find out about your
association with her? What if they desert her?" "She can live with me," he snarled. "Saetan, be reasonable! Do you want her to grow up in Hell,
playing with dead children until she forgets what it feels like to walk among
the living? Why would you inflict that on her?" "We could live in Kaeleer." "For how long? Remember who you are, Saetan. How eager will those
little friends be to come to the house of the High Lord of Hell?" "Bitch," he whispered, his voice shaking with pain. He
splashed yarbarah into his glass, drank it cold, and grimaced at the taste. Cassandra dropped into a chair by the table, too weary to stand.
"Bitch I may be, but your love is a luxury she may not be able to afford.
She has deliberately kept all of us out, and she doesn't come around anymore.
Doesn't that tell you something? You haven't seen her, no one's seen her for
the past three months." She gave him a wavering smile. "Maybe we were
just a phase she was going through." A muscle twitched in Saetan's jaw. There was a queer, sleepy look in
his eyes. When he finally spoke, his words were soft and venomous. "I'm
not a phase, Lady. I'm her anchor, her sword, and her shield." "You sound as though you serve her." "I do serve her, Cassandra. I served you once, and I served
you well, but no longer. I'm a Warlord Prince. I understand the Blood Laws that
apply when my kind serve, and the first law is not to serve, it's to
protect." "And if she doesn't want your protection?" Saetan sat down opposite her, his hands tightly clasped. "When she
forms her own court, she can toss me out on my ass if that's what she wants.
Until then . . ." The words trailed away. "There may be another reason to let her go." Cassandra took a
deep breath. "Hekatah came to see me a few days ago." She flinched at
Saetan's hiss of anger but continued in a sassy voice, "On the surface,
she came to see your newest amusement." Saetan stared at her. She was inviting him to make light of it, to
dismiss Hekatah's appearance as if it meant nothing! No, she understood the
danger. She just didn't want to deal with his rage. "Go on," he said too softly. That blend of fear and wariness
in her eyes was too familiar. He'd seen that look in every woman he'd ever
bedded after he began wearing the Black. Even Hekatah, although she had hidden
it well for her own purposes. But Cassandra was Witch. She wore the Black. At
that moment he hated her for being afraid of him. "Go on," he said
again. "I don't think she was very impressed," Cassandra said
hurriedly, "and I doubt she knew who I was. But she was disconcerted when she
realized I was a Guardian. Anyway, she seemed more interested in finding out if
I knew of a child that might be of interest to you, a 'young feast,' as she put
it." Saetan swore viciously. Cassandra flinched. "She went out of her way to tell me about your
interest in young flesh, hoping, I suppose, to create sufficient jealousy to
make me an ally." "And what did you tell her?" "That your interest here was the restoration of the Dark Altar
that was named in honor of the Queen you once served, and while I was flattered
that she thought you might find me amusing, it was, unfortunately, not
true." "Perhaps I should rectify that impression." Cassandra gave him a saucy smile, but there was panic in her eyes.
"I don't tumble with just anyone, Prince, What are your credentials?" Out of spite, Saetan walked around the table, drew Cassandra to her
feet, and gave her a gentle, lingering kiss. "My credentials are the best,
Lady," he whispered when he finally lifted his lips from hers. He released
her, stepped away, and settled his cape over his shoulders.
"Unfortunately, I'm required elsewhere." "How long are you going to wait for her?" How long? Dark witches, strong witches, powerful witches. Always
willing to take what he offered, in bed and out, but they had never liked him,
never trusted him, always feared him. And then there was Jaenelle. How long
would he wait? "Until she returns." 6 /Hell It tingled his nerves, persistent and grating. Growling in his sleep, Saetan rolled over and pulled the bedcovers up
around his shoulders. The tingling continued. A calling. A summons. Along the Black. Saetan opened his eyes to the night-dark room, listening with inner as
well as outer senses. A shrill cry of fury and despair flooded his mind. "Jaenelle," he whispered, shivering as his bare feet touched
the cold floor. Pulling on a dressing robe, he hurried into the corridor, then
stopped, unsure where to go. Gathering himself, he sent one thunderous summons
along the Black. "Jaenelle!" No answer. Just that tingling laced with fear, despair, and fury. She was still in Terreille. The thought spun through his head as he
raced through the twisting corridors of the Hall. No time to wonder how she'd
sent that thought-burst between the Realms. No time for anything. His Lady was
in trouble and out of easy reach. He ran into the great hall, ignoring the burning pain in his bad leg. A
thought ripped the double front doors off the Hall. He raced down the broad
steps and around the side of the Hall to the separate building where the Dark
Altar stood. Gasping, he tore the iron gate off its hinges and entered the large
room. His hands shook as he centered the four-branched silver candelabra on the
smooth black stone. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he lit the three
black candles that represented the Realms in the proper order to open a Gate
between Hell and Terreille. He lit the candle in the center of the triangle
made by the other three, the candle that represented the Self, and summoned the
power of the Gate, waiting impatiently as the wall behind the Altar slowly
changed from stone to mist and became a Gate between the Realms. Saetan walked into the mist. His fourth step took him out of the mist
and into the ruin that housed this Dark Altar in Terreille. As he passed the
Altar, he noticed the black candle stubs in the tarnished candelabra and
wondered why this Altar was getting so much use. Then he was outside the
building, and there was no more time to wonder. He gathered the strength of the Black Jewels and set a thought along a
tight psychic thread. "Jaenelle!" He waited for a response, fighting the urge to catch
the Black Web and fly to Chaillot. If he was on the Winds, he'd be out of reach
for several hours. By then it might be too late. " Jaenelle!" "Saetan? Saetan!" From the other side of the Realm, her voice came to
him as a broken whisper. " Witch-child!" He
poured his strength into that tenuous link. "Saetan, please, I have to ... I need . . ." "Fight, witch-child, fight! You have the strength!" "I need . . . don't know how to ... Saetan, please." Even the Black had limits. Grinding his teeth, Saetan swore as his long
nails cut his palms and drew blood. If he lost her now . . . No. He wouldn't
lose her! No matter what he had to do, he'd find a way to send her what she
needed. But this link between them was spun out so fine that anything might
snap it, and most of her attention was focused elsewhere. If the link broke, he
wouldn't be able to span the Realm and find her again. Holding his end of it
was draining the Black Jewel at a tremendous rate. He didn't want to think
about what it had cost her to reach him in Hell. If he could use someone as a
transfer point, if he could braid his strength with another's for a minute . .
. Cassandra? Too far. If he diverted any of his strength to search, he might
lose Jaenelle altogether. But he needed another's strength! And it was there. Wary, angry, intent. Another mind on the Black
psychic thread, turned toward the west, toward Chaillot. Another male. Saetan froze. Only one other male wore the Black Jewels. "Who are you?" It
was a deep, rich, cultured voice with a rough, seductive edge to it. A
dangerous voice. What could he say? What did he dare say to this son he'd loved
for a few short years before he'd been forced to walk away from him? There was
no time to settle things between them. Not now. So he chose the title that
hadn't been used in Terreille in 1,700 years. "I'm the High Priest of the Hourglass." A quiver passed between them. A kind of wary recognition that wasn't
quite recognition. Which meant Daemon had heard the title somewhere but
couldn't name the man who held it. Saetan took a deep breath. "I
need your strength to hold this link." A long silence. "Why?" Saetan ground his teeth, not daring to let his thoughts stray. "I can't give her the knowledge she needs without
amplifying the link, and if she doesn't get the knowledge, she may be
destroyed." Even without a full link
between them, he felt Daemon weighing his words. Suddenly a stream of raw, barely controlled Black power rushed toward
him as Daemon said, "Take what you need." Saetan tapped into Daemon's strength, ruthlessly draining it as he sent
a knife-sharp thought toward Chaillot. "Lady!" "Help . . ."
Such desperation in that word. "Take what you need." Words of Protocol, of service, of surrender. Saetan threw open his inner barriers, giving her access to everything
he knew, everything he was. He sank to his knees and grabbed his head, sure his
skull would shatter from the pain as Jaenelle slammed into him and rummaged
through his mind as if she were opening cupboards and flinging their contents
onto the floor until she found what she wanted. It only took a moment. It felt
like forever. Then she withdrew, and the link with her faded. "Thank you." A
faint whisper, almost gone. "Thank you." The second "thank you" wasn't directed at him. It seemed like hours, not minutes, before his hands dropped to his
thighs and he tilted his head back to look at the false-dawn sky. It took a
minute more to realize he wasn't alone, that another mind still lightly touched
his with something more than wariness. Saetan swiftly closed his inner barriers. "You did well, Prince. I thank you ... for her sake." He cautiously began to back away from the link
between them, not sure he could win a confrontation with Daemon. But Daemon, too, backed away, exhausted. As the link faded, just before Saetan was once more alone within
himself, Daemon's voice came to him faintly, the words a silky threat. "Don't get in my way, Priest." Grabbing one of the posts of the four-poster bed, Daemon hauled himself
to his feet just as the door burst open and six guards cautiously entered the
room. Normally they had good reason to fear him, but not tonight. Even if he
hadn't drained his strength to the point of exhaustion, he wouldn't have fought
them. Tonight, whatever happened to him, he was buying time because she,
wherever she was, needed a chance to recover. The guards circled him and led him to the brightly lit outer courtyard.
When he saw the two posts with the leather straps secured at the base and top,
he hesitated for the briefest moment. Lady Cornelia, the latest pet Queen who had bought his services from
Dorothea SaDiablo, stood near the posts. Her eyes sparkled. Her voice dripped
with excitement. "Strip him." Daemon angrily shrugged off the guards' hands and began undressing when
a bolt of pain from the Ring of Obedience made him catch his breath. He looked
at Cornelia and lowered his hands to his sides. "Strip him," she said. Rough hands pulled his clothes off and dragged him to the posts. The
guards lashed his ankles and wrists to the posts, tightening the leather straps
until he was stretched taut. Cornelia smiled at him. "A slave is forbidden to use the Jewels. A
slave is forbidden to do anything but basic Craft, as you well know." Yes, he knew. Just as he'd known that Cornelia would sense the
unleashing of that much dark power and punish him for it. For most males, the
threat of pain—especially the pain that could be produced by the Ring of
Obedience—was enough to keep them submissive. But he'd learned to embrace agony
like a sweet lover and used it to fuel his hatred for Dorothea and everything
and everyone connected with her. "The punishment for this kind of disobedience is fifty
strokes," Cornelia said. "You will do the counting. If you
miss a stroke, it will be repeated until you give the count. If you lose your
place, the counting will begin again." Daemon forced his voice to remain neutral. "What will Lady
SaDiablo say about your treatment of her property?" "Under the circumstances, I don't think Lady SaDiablo will
mind," Cornelia replied sweetly. Then her voice became a whip crack.
"Begin!" Daemon heard the lash whistle before it struck. For a brief moment, a
strange shiver of pleasure ran through him before his body recognized the pain.
He drew in a ragged breath. "One." Everything has a price. "Two." A Blood Law, or part of a code
of honor? "Three." He'd never heard of the High Priest of the
Hourglass until he'd found one of Surreal's warnings, but there was something
vaguely familiar about that other mind. "Four." Who was the
Priest? "Five." A Warlord Prince . . . "Six." . . . like
himself. . . "Seven." ... who wore the Black Jewels.
"Eight." Everything has a price. "Nine." Who had taught him
that? "Ten." Older. More experienced. "Eleven." To the east
of him. "Twelve." And she was to the west. "Thirteen." He
didn't know who she was, but he did know what she was.
"Fourteen. Fifteen." Everything has a price. The guards dragged him back to his room and locked the door. Daemon fell heavily onto his hands and knees. Pressing his forehead to
the floor, he tried to dull the burning pain in his back, buttocks, and legs
long enough to get to his feet. Fifty strokes, each one slicing through his
flesh. Fifty strokes. But no more. He hadn't missed the count once, despite the
bursts of pain that Cornelia had sent through the Ring of Obedience to distract
him. Slowly gathering his feet under him, he pushed himself to an almost
upright position and shuffled to the bathroom, unable to stifle the moaning sob
that accompanied each step. When he finally reached the bathroom, he braced one trembling hand
against the wall and turned the water taps to fill the bath with warm water.
His vision kept blurring, and his body shook with pain and exhaustion. It took
three tries to call in the small leather case that held his stash of healing
supplies. Once he had it open, it took a minute for his vision to clear
sufficiently to find the jar he wanted. When combined with water, the powdered herbs cleansed wounds, numbed
pain, and allowed the healing process to begin—// he could keep his mind fixed
enough, and if he could withdraw far enough into himself to gather the
power, the Craft he would need to heal the torn flesh. Daemon's lips twisted in a grim smile as he turned off the water. If he
sent a summons along the Black, if he asked the Priest for help, would he get
it? Unlikely. Not an enemy. Not yet. But Surreal had done well to leave those
notes warning him about the Priest. Daemon let out a cry as the jar slipped from his hands and shattered on
the bathroom floor. He sank to his knees, hissing as a piece of glass sliced
him, and stared at the powder, tears of pain and frustration welling in his
eyes. Without the powder to help heal the wounds, he might still be able to
heal them to some extent, still be able to stop the bleeding . . . but he would
scar. And he didn't need a mirror to know what he would look like. "No!" He wasn't
aware of sending. He was only trying to relieve the frustration. A minute later, as he knelt on the bathroom floor, shaking, trying not
to vent the sobs building in him, a hand touched his shoulder. Daemon twisted around, his teeth bared, his eyes wild. There was no one in the room. The touch was gone. But there was a
presence in the bathroom. Alien . . . and not. Daemon probed the room and found nothing. But it was still there, like
something seen out of the corner of the eye that vanishes when you turn to look
at it. Breathing hard, Daemon waited. The touch, when it came again, was hesitant, cautious. He shivered as
it gently probed his back. Shivered because along with exhaustion and dismay,
that gentle touch was filled with a cold, cold anger. The powdered-=herbs and broken glass vanished. A moment later a brass ball,
perforated like a tea ball, appeared above the bath and sank into the water.
Small phantom hands, gentle yet strong, helped him into the bath. Daemon gasped when the open wounds touched the water, but the hands
pushed him down, down, down until he was stretched out on his back, the water
covering him. After a moment he couldn't feel the hands. Dismayed that the link
might be broken, he struggled to rise to a sitting position only to find
himself held down. He relaxed and slowly realized that his skin felt numb from
his chin down, that he no longer felt the pain. Sighing with gratitude, Daemon
leaned his head against the bath and closed his eyes. A sweet, strange darkness rolled through him. He moaned, but it was a
moan of pleasure. Strange how the mind could wander. He could almost smell the sea, feel
the power of the surf. Then there was the rich smell of fresh-turned earth
after a warm spring rain. And the luscious warmth of sunlight on a soft summer
afternoon. The sensual pleasure of slipping naked between clean sheets. When he reluctantly opened his eyes, her psychic scent still lingered,
but he knew she was gone. He moved his foot through the now-cold water. The
brass ball was gone too. Daemon carefully got out of the bath, opened the drain, and swayed on
his feet, unsure what to do. Reaching for a towel, he patted the front of his
body to absorb most of the water, but he was reluctant to touch the back.
Gritting his teeth, he turned his back to the mirror and looked over his
shoulder. Best to know how bad the damage was. Daemon stared. There were fifty white lines, like chalk lines on his golden-brown
skin. The lines looked fragile, and it would take days of being careful before
the wounds were truly, strongly knit, but he was healed. If he didn't reopen
the wounds, those lines would fade. No scars. Daemon carefully walked to the bed and lay face down, inching his arms
upward until they were under the pillow, supporting his head. It was hard to
stay awake, hard not to think about how a meadow looks so silvery in the
moonlight. Hard ... Someone had been touching his back for some time before he was aware of
it. Daemon resisted the urge to open his eyes. There would be nothing to see,
and if she knew he was awake, she might pull away. Her touch was firm, gentle, knowing. It traveled in slow, circular
lines down his back. Cool, soothing, comforting. Where was she? Not nearby, so how was she able to make the reach? He
didn't know. He didn't care. He surrendered to the pleasure of that phantom
touch, a hand that someday he would hold in the flesh. When she was gone again, Daemon slowly eased one arm around and
gingerly touched his back. He stared at the thick salve on his fingers and then
wiped them on the sheet. His eyes closed. There was no point in fighting the
sleep he so desperately needed. But just before he surrendered to need, he thought once more about the
kind of witch who would come to a stranger's aid, already exhausted from her
own ordeal, and heal his wounds. "Don't get in my way, Priest," he
muttered, and fell asleep. chapter four 1 / Hell Saetan slammed the book down on the desk and shook with rage. A month since that plea for knowledge. A month of waiting for some
word, some indication that she was all right. He'd tried to enter Beldon
Mor, but Cassandra had been right. The psychic mist surrounding the city was a
barrier that only the dead could feel, a barrier that kept them all out.
Jaenelle was taking no chances with whatever secret lay behind the mist, and
her lack of trust was a blade between his ribs. Embroiled in his own thoughts, he didn't realize someone else was in
the study until he heard his name called a second time. "Saetan?" Such pain and pleading in that small, weary voice.
"Please don't be angry with me." His vision blurred. His nails dug into the blackwood desk, gouging its
stone-hard wood. He wanted to vent all the fear and anger that had been growing
in him since he'd last seen her, months ago. He wanted to shake her for daring
to ask him to swallow his anger. Instead he took a deep breath, smoothed his
face into as neutral a mask as he could create, and turned toward her. The sight of her made him ill. She was a skeleton with skin. Her sapphire eyes were sunk into her
skull, almost lost in the dark circles beneath them. The golden hair he loved
to touch hung limp and dull around her bruised face. There were rope burns and
dried blood on her ankles and wrists. "Come here," he said, all emotion drained from his voice.
When she didn't move, he took a step toward her. She flinched and stepped back. His voice became soft thunder.
"Jaenelle, come here." One step. Two. Three. She stared at his feet, shaking. He didn't touch her. He didn't trust himself to control the jealousy
and spite that seared him as he looked at her. She preferred staying with her
family and being treated like this over being with him, who loved her with all
his being but wasn't entrusted with her care because he was a Guardian, because
he was the High Lord of Hell. Better that she play with the dead than become one of them, he thought
bitterly. She wasn't strong enough right now to fight him. He would keep her
here for a few days and let her heal. Then he would bring that bastard of a
father to his knees and force him to relinquish all paternal rights. He would— "I can't leave them, Saetan." Jaenelle looked up at him. The tears sliding down her bruised face twisted his heart, but his face
was stone carved, and he waited in silence. "There's no one else. Don't you see?" "No, I don't see." His voice, although controlled and quiet,
rumbled through the room. "Or perhaps I do." His cold glance raked
her shaking body. "You prefer enduring this and remaining with your family
to living with me and what I have to offer." Jaenelle blinked in surprise. Her eyes lost some of their haunted look,
and she became thoughtful. "Live with you? Do you mean it?" Saetan watched her, puzzled. Slowly, regretfully, she shook her head. "I can't. I'd like to,
but I can't. Not yet. Rose can't do it by herself." Saetan dropped to one knee and took her frail, almost transparent hands
in his. She flinched at his touch but didn't pull away. "It wouldn't have
to be in Hell, witch-child," he said soothingly. "I've opened the
Hall in Kaeleer. You could live there, maybe attend the same school as your friends." Jaenelle giggled, her eyes momentarily dancing with amusement.
"Schools, High Lord. They live in many places." He smiled tenderly and bowed his head. "Schools, then. Or private
tutors. Anything you wish. I can arrange it, witch-child." Jaenelle's eyes filled with tears as she shook her head. "It would
be lovely, it truly would, but . . . not yet. I can't leave them yet." Saetan bit back the arguments and sighed. She had come to him for
comfort, not a fight. And since he couldn't officially serve her until she
established a court, he had no right to stand between her and her family, no
matter what he felt. "All right. But please remember, you have a place to
come to. You don't have to stay with them. But ... I'd be willing to make the
appropriate arrangements for your family to visit or live with you, under my
supervision, if that's what you wish." Jaenelle's eyes widened. "Under your supervision?" she said
weakly. She let out a gurgle of laughter and then tried to look stern.
"You wouldn't make my sister learn sticks with Prothvar, would you?" Saetan's voice shook with amusement and unshed tears. "No, I
wouldn't make her learn sticks with Prothvar." He carefully drew her into
his arms and hugged her frail body. Tears spilled from his closed eyes when her
arms circled his neck and tightened. He held her, warmed her, comforted her.
When she finally pulled away from him, he stood quickly, wiping the tears from
his face. Jaenelle looked away. "I'll come back as soon as I can." Nodding, Saetan turned toward the desk, unable to speak. He never heard
her move, never heard the door open, but when he turned back to say good-bye,
she was already gone. 2 / Terreille Surreal lay beneath the sweating, grunting man, thrusting her hips in
the proper rhythm and moaning sensuously whenever a fat hand squeezed her
breasts. She stared at the ceiling while her hands roamed up and down the
sweaty back in not-quite-feigned urgency. Stupid pig, she thought as a slobbering kiss wet her neck. She should
have charged more for the contract—and would have if she'd known how unpleasant
he would be in bed. But he only had the one shot, and he was almost at his
peak. The spell now. Ah, to weave the spell. She turned her mind inward,
slipped from the calm depths of the Green to the stiller, deeper, more silent
Gray, and quickly wove her death spell around him, tying it to the rhythms of
the bed, to the quickened heartbeat and raspy breathing. Practice had made her adept at her Craft. The last link of the spell was a delay. Not tomorrow, but the day
after, or the one after that. Then, whether it was anger or lust that made the
heart pound, the spell would burst a vessel in his heart, sear his brain with
the strength of the Gray, shatter his Jewel, and leave nothing but carrion
behind. It was an offhand remark Sadi had made once that convinced Surreal to
be thorough in her kills. Daemon entertained the possibility that the Blood,
being more than flesh, could continue to wear the Jewels after the body's
death— and remember who had helped them down the misty road to Hell. He'd said,
"No matter what you do with the flesh, finish the kill. After all, who
wants to turn a corner one day and meet up with one of the demon-dead who would
like to return the favor?" So she always finished the kill. There would be nothing traceable,
nothing that could lead them to her. The Healers that practiced in Terreille
now, such as they were, would assume he had burned out his mind and his Jewels
trying to save his body from the physical death. Surreal came out of her reverie as the grunts and thrusts increased for
a moment. Then he sagged. She turned her head, trying not to breathe the
enhanced odor of his unwashed body. When he finally lay on his back, snoring, Surreal slipped out of bed,
pulled on a silk robe, and wrinkled her nose. The robe would have to be cleaned
before she could wear it again. Hooking her hair behind her ears, she went to
the window and pulled the curtain aside. She had to decide where to go now that this contract was done. She
should have made the decision days ago, but she'd kept hesitating because of
the recurring dreams that washed over her mind like surf over a beach. Dreams
about Titian and Titian's Jewel. Dreams about needing to be someplace, about
being needed someplace. Except Titian couldn't tell her where. Maybe there were just too many lights in this old, decrepit city. Maybe
she couldn't decide because she couldn't see the stars. Stars. And the sea. Someplace clean, where she could take a light
schedule and spend her days reading or walking by the sea. Surreal smiled. It had been three years since she'd last spent time
with Deje. Chaillot had some beautiful, quiet beaches on the east side. On a
clear day, you could even see Tacea Island. And there was a Sanctuary nearby,
wasn't there? Or some kind of ancient ruin. Picnic lunches, long solitary
walks. Deje would be happy to see her, wouldn't push to fill every night. Yes. Chaillot. Surreal turned from the window when the man grunted and thrashed onto
his side. The Sadist was right. There were so many ways to efficiently kill a
man other than splattering his blood over the walls. It was too bad they didn't give her as much pleasure. 3 / Terreille Lucivar Yaslana listened to the embroidered half-truths Zuultah was
spewing about him to a circle of nervous, wide-eyed witches and wondered if
snapping a few female necks would add color to the stories. Reluctantly putting
aside that pleasant fantasy, he scanned the crowded room for some diversion. Daemon Sadi glided past him. Lucivar sucked in his breath, suppressed a grin, and turned back to
Zuultah's circle. The last time the Queens had gotten careless about keeping
them separated, he and Daemon had destroyed a court during a fight that
escalated from a disagreement over whether the wine being served was just
mediocre or was really colored horse piss. Forty years ago. Enough time among the short-lived races for the randy
young Queens to convince themselves that they could control him and Daemon or,
even better, that they were the Queens strong-willed enough and wonderful
enough to tame two dark-Jeweled Warlord Princes. Well, this Eyrien Warlord Prince wasn't tamable—at least, not for
another five years. As for the Sadist . . . Any man who referred to his bedroom
skills as poisoned honey wasn't likely to be tamed or controlled unless he
chose to be. It was late in the evening before Lucivar got the chance to slip out to
the back garden. Daemon had gone out a few minutes before, after an abrupt,
snarling disagreement with Lady Cornelia. Moving with a hunter's caution, Lucivar followed the ribbon of chilled
air left by Daemon's passing. He turned a corner and stopped. Daemon stood in the middle of the gravel path, his face raised to the
night sky while the delicate breeze riffled his black hair. The gravel under Lucivar's feet shifted slightly. Daemon turned toward the sound. Lucivar hesitated. He knew what that sleepy, glazed look in Daemon's
eyes meant, remembered only too well what had happened in courts when that
tender, murderous smile had lasted for more than a brief second. Nothing, and
no one, was safe when Daemon was in this mood. But, Hell's fire, that's what
made dancing with the Sadist fun. Smiling his own lazy, arrogant smile, Lucivar stepped forward and
slowly stretched his dark wings their full span before tucking them tight to
his body. "Hello, Bastard." Daemon's smile thawed. "Hello, Prick. It's been a long time." "So it has. Drunk any good wines lately?" "None that you'd appreciate." Daemon studied Lucivar's
clothes and raised an eyebrow. "You've decided to be a good boy?" Lucivar snorted. "I decided I wanted decent food and a decent bed
for a change and a few days out of Pruul, and all I have to do is lick the
bottom of Zuultah's boots when she returns from the stable." "Maybe that's your trouble, Prick. You're not supposed to lick her
boots, you're supposed to kiss her ass." He turned and glided down the
path. Remembering why he'd wanted to talk to Daemon, Lucivar followed
reluctantly until they reached a gazebo tucked in one corner of the garden
where they couldn't be seen from the mansion. Daemon smiled that cold, sweet
smile and stepped aside to let him enter first. Never let a predator smell fear. Annoyed by his own uneasiness, Lucivar turned to study the luminescent
leaves of the fire bush nearby. He stiffened when Daemon came up behind him,
when the long nails whispered over his shoulders, teasing his skin in a lover
like fashion. "Do you want me?" Daemon whispered, brushing his lips against
Lucivar's neck. Lucivar snorted and tried to pull away, but the caressing hand
instantly became a vice. "No," he said flatly. "I endured enough
of that in Eyrien hunting camps." With a teeth-baring grin, he turned
around. "Do you really think your touch makes my pulse race?" "Doesn't it?" Daemon whispered, a strange look in his eyes. Lucivar stared. Daemon's voice was too crooning, too silky, too
dangerously sleepy. Hell's fire, Lucivar thought desperately as Daemon's lips
brushed his, what was wrong with him? This wasn't his kind of game. Lucivar jerked back. Daemon's nails dug into the back of his neck. The
sharp thumbnails pricked his throat. Keeping his fists pressed against his
thighs. Lucivar closed his eyes and submitted to the kiss. No reason to feel humiliation and shame. His body was responding to
stimulation the same way it would to cold or hunger. Physical response had
nothing to do with feelings or desire. Nothing. But, Mother Night, Daemon could set a stone on fire! "Why are you doing this?" Lucivar gasped. "At least tell
me why." "Why not?" Daemon replied bitterly. "I have to whore for
everyone else, why not you?" "Because I don't want you to. Because you don't want to. Daemon,
this is madness! Why are you doing this?" Daemon pressed his forehead against Lucivar's. "Since you already
know the answer, why ask me?" He kneaded Lucivar's shoulders. "I
can't stand being touched by them anymore. Ever since ... I can't stand the
feel of them, the smell of them, the taste of them. They've raped everything I am until
there's nothing clean left to offer." Lucivar wrapped his hands around Daemon's wrists. The shame and
bitterness saturating Daemon's psychic scent scraped a nerve he had refused to
probe over the past five years. Once she was old enough to understand what it
meant, would that sapphire-eyed little cat despise them for the way
they'd been forced to serve? It wouldn't matter. He would fight with everything
in him for the chance to serve her. And so would Daemon. "Daemon." He
took a deep breath. "Daemon, she's come." Daemon pulled away. "I know. I've felt her." He stuffed his
shaking hands into his trouser pockets. "There's trouble around her—" "What trouble?" Lucivar asked sharply. "—and I keep wondering if he can—if he will—protect
her." "Who? Daemon!" Daemon dropped to the floor, clutching his groin and moaning. Swearing under his breath, Lucivar wrapped his arms around Daemon and
waited. Nothing else could be done for a man enduring a bolt of pain sent
through the Ring of Obedience. By the time it was over and Daemon got to his feet, his beautiful,
aristocratic face had hardened into a cold, pain-glazed mask and his voice was
empty of emotion. "It seems Lady Cornelia requires my presence." He
flicked a twig off his jacket sleeve. "You'd think she would know better by
now." He hesitated before he left the gazebo. "Take care,
Prick." Lucivar leaned against the gazebo long after Daemon's footsteps had
faded away. What had happened between Daemon and the girl? And what did
"Take care, Prick" mean? A warm farewell ... or a warning? "Daemon?" Lucivar whispered, remembering another place and
another court. "Daemon, no." He ran toward the mansion. "Daemon!" Lucivar charged through the open glass doors and shoved his way through
gossiping knots of women, briefly aware of Zuultah's angry face in front of
him. He was halfway up the stairs leading to the guest rooms when a bolt of
pain from the Ring of Obedience brought him to his knees. Zuultah stood beside
him, her face twisted with fury. Lucivar tried to get to his feet, but another
surge from the Ring bent him over so far his forehead pressed against the
stairs. "Let me go, Zuultah." His voice cracked from the pain. "I'll teach you some manners, you arrogant—" Lucivar twisted around to face her. "Let me go, you stupid
bitch," he hissed. "Let me go before it's too late." It took her a long minute to understand she wasn't what he feared, and
another long minute before he could get to his feet. With one hand pressed to his groin, Lucivar hauled himself up the
stairs and pushed himself into a stumbling run toward the guest wing. There was
no time to think about the crowd growing behind him, no time to think about
anything except reaching Cornelia's room before . . . Daemon opened Cornelia's door, closed it behind him, calmly tugged his
shirt cuffs into place, and then smashed his fist into the wall. Lucivar felt the mansion shudder as the power of the Black Jewel surged
into the wall. Cracks appeared in the wall, running in every direction, opening wider
and wider. "Daemon?" Daemon tugged his shirt cuffs down once more. When he finally looked at
Lucivar, his eyes were as cold and glazed as a murky gemstone—and no more
human. Daemon smiled. Lucivar shivered. "Run," Daemon crooned. Seeing the crowd filling the hall
behind Lucivar, he calmly turned and walked the other way. The mansion continued to shudder. Something crashed nearby. Licking his lips, Lucivar opened Cornelia's door. He stared at the bed,
at what was on the bed, and fought to control his heaving guts. He turned away
from the open door and stood there, too numb to move. He smelled smoke, heard the roar of flames consuming a room. People
screamed. The mansion walls rumbled as they split farther and farther. He
looked around, confused, until part of the ceiling crashed a few feet away from
him. Fear cleared his head, and he did the only sensible thing. He ran. 4 / Terreille Dorothea SaDiablo, the High Priestess of Hayll, paced the length of her
sitting room, the floor-length cocoon she wore over a simple dark dress
billowing out behind her. She tapped her fingertips together, over and over,
absently noting that her cousin Hepsabah grew more agitated as the silence and
pacing continued. Hepsabah squirmed in her chair. "You're not really bringing him
back here?" Her voice squeaked with her growing panic. She tried to
keep her hands still because Dorothea found her nervous gestures annoying, but
the hands were like wing-clipped birds fluttering hopelessly in her lap. Dorothea shot a dagger glance in Hepsabah's direction and continued
pacing. "Where else can I send him?" she snapped. "It may be years
before anyone is willing to sign a contract for him. And with the stories
flying, I may not be able to even make a present of the bastard. With so much
of that place burned beyond recognition . . . and Cornelia's room untouched.
Too many people saw what was in that bed. There's been too much talk."
"But. . . he's not there, and he's not here. Where is he?"
"Hell's fire, how should I know. Nearby. Skulking somewhere. Maybe
twisting a few other witches into shattered bones and pulped flesh."
"You could summon him with the Ring." Dorothea stopped pacing and
stared at her cousin through narrowed eyes. Their mothers had been sisters. The
bloodline was good on that side. And the consort who'd sired Hepsabah had shown
potential. How could two of Hayll's Hundred Families have produced such a
simpering idiot? Unless her dear aunt had seeded herself with a piece of gutter
trash. To think Hepsabah was the best she had to work with to try to keep some
rein on him. That had been a mistake. Maybe she should have let that mad
Dhemlan bitch keep him. No. There were other problems with that. The Dark
Priestess had warned her. As much good as it did. Dorothea smiled at Hepsabah, pleased to see her cousin shrink farther
into the chair. "So you think I should summon him? Use the Ring when the
debris in that place is barely cooled? Are you willing to be the one to
welcome him home if I bring him back that way?" Hepsabah's smooth, carefully painted face crumpled with fear.
"Me?" she wailed. "You wouldn't make me do that. You can't make
me do that. He doesn't like me." "But you're his mother, dear," Dorothea purred. "But you know . . . you know . . ." "Yes, I know." Dorothea continued pacing, but slower.
"So. He's in Hayll. He signed in this morning at one of the posting
stations. He'll be here soon enough. Let him have a day or two to vent his rage
on someone else. In the meantime, I'll have to arrange a bit of educational
entertainment. And I'll have to think about what to do with him. The Hayllian
trash and the landens don't understand what he is. They like him. They
think that pittance generosity he shows them is the way he is. I should have
preserved the image of Cornelia's bedroom in a spelled crystal and shown them
what he's really like. No matter. He won't stay long. I'll find someone foolish
enough to take him." Hepsabah got to her feet, smoothed her gold dress over her padded,
well-curved body, and patted her coiled black hair. "Well. I should go and
see that his room is ready." She let out a tittering laugh behind her
hand. "That's a mother's duty." "Don't rub against his bedpost too much, dear. You know how he
hates the scent of a woman's musk." Hepsabah blinked, swallowed hard. "I never," she sputtered
indignantly, and instantly began to pout. "It's just not fair." Dorothea tucked a stray hair back into Hepsabah's elegant coils.
"When you start getting thoughts like that, dear, remember Cornelia." Hepsabah's brown skin turned gray. "Yes," she murmured as
Dorothea led her to the door. "Yes, I'll remember." 5 / Terreille Daemon glided down the crowded sidewalk, his ground-eating stride never
breaking as people around him skittered out of his way, filling back in as he
passed. He didn't see them, didn't hear the murmuring voices. With his hands in
his trouser pockets, he glided through the crowds and the noise, unaware and
uncaring. He was in Draega, Hayll's capital city. He was home. He'd never liked Draega, never liked the tall stone buildings that
shouldered against one another, blocking out the sun, never liked the concrete
roads and the concrete sidewalks with the stunted, dusty trees growing out of
circular patches of earth cut out of the concrete. Oh, there were a thousand
things to do here: theaters, music halls, museums, places to dine. All the
things a long-lived, arrogant, useless people needed to fill the empty hours.
But Draega ... If he could be sure that two particular witches would lie
crushed and buried in the rubble, he would tear the city apart without a second
thought. He swung into the street, weaving his way between the carriages that
came to a stuttering halt, oblivious of their irate drivers. One or two
passengers thrust their heads through a side window to shout at him, but when
they saw his face and realized who he was, they hastily pulled their heads back
in, hoping he hadn't noticed them. Since he'd arrived that morning, he'd been following a psychic thread
that tugged him toward an unknown destination. He wasn't troubled by the pull.
Its chaotic meandering told him who was at the other end. He didn't know why
she was in Draega of all places, but her need to see him was strong enough to
pull him toward her. Daemon entered the large park in the center of the city, veered to the
footpath leading to the southern end, and slowed his pace. Here among the trees
and grass, with the street sounds muted, he breathed a little easier. He
crossed a footbridge that spanned a trickling creek, hesitated for a moment,
then took the right-hand fork in the path that led farther into the park. Finally he came to a small oval of grass. A lacy iron bench filled the
back of the oval. A half-circle of lady's tears formed a backdrop, the small,
white-throated blue flowers filling the bushes. Two old, tall trees stood at
either end of the oval, their branches intertwining high above, letting a
dappling of sunlight reach the ground. The tugging stopped. Daemon stood in the oval of grass, slowly turning full circle. He
started to turn away when a low giggle came from the bushes. "How many sides does a triangle have?" a woman's husky voice
asked. Daemon sighed and shook his head. It was going to be riddles. "How many sides does a triangle have?" the voice asked again. "Three," Daemon answered. The bushes parted. Tersa shook the leaves from her tattered coat and
pushed her tangled black hair from her face. "Foolish boy, did they teach
you nothing?" Daemon's smile was gentle and amused. "Apparently not." "Give Tersa a kiss." Resting his hands on her thin shoulders, Daemon lightly kissed her
cheek. He wondered when she'd eaten last but decided not to ask. She seldom
knew or cared, and asking would only make her unhappy. "How many sides does a triangle have?" Daemon sighed, resigned. "Darling, a triangle has three
sides." Tersa scowled. "Stupid boy. Give me your hand." Daemon obediently held out his right hand. Tersa grasped the long,
slender fingers with her own frail-looking sticks and turned his hand palm up.
With the forefinger nail of her right hand, she began tracing three connecting
lines on his palm, over and over again. "A Blood triangle has four sides,
foolish boy. Like the candelabra on a Dark Altar. Remember that." Over and
over until the lines began to glow white on his golden-brown palm.
"Father, brother, lover. Father, brother, lover. The father came
first." "He usually does," Daemon said dryly. She ignored him. "Father, brother, lover. The lover is the
father's mirror. The brother stands between." She stopped tracing and
looked up at him. It was one of those times when Tersa's eyes were clear and
focused, yet she was looking at some place other than where her body stood.
"How many sides does a triangle have?" Daemon studied the three white lines on his palm. "Three." Tersa drew in her breath, exasperated. "Where's the fourth side?" he asked quickly, hoping to avoid
hearing the question again. Tersa snapped her thumb and forefinger nail together, then pressed the
knife-sharp forefinger nail into the center of the triangle in Daemon's palm.
Daemon hissed when her nail cut his skin. He jerked his hand back, but her
fingers held him in a grip that hurt. Daemon watched the blood well in the hollow of his palm. Still holding
his fingers in an iron grip, Tersa slowly raised his hand toward his face. The
world became fuzzy, unfocused, mist-shrouded. The only painfully clear thing
Daemon could see was his hand, a white triangle, and the bright, glistening
blood. Tersa's voice was a singsong croon. "Father, brother, lover. And
the center, the fourth side, the one who rules all three." Daemon closed his eyes as Tersa raised his hand to his lips. The air
was too hot, too close. Daemon's lips parted. He licked the blood from his
palm. It sizzled on his tongue, red lightning. It seared his nerves, crackled
through him and gathered in his belly, gathered into a white-hot ember waiting
for a breath, a single touch that would turn his kindled maleness into an
inferno. His hand closed in a fist and he swayed, clenching his teeth to keep
from begging for that touch. When he opened his eyes, the oval of grass was empty. He slowly opened
his hand. The lines were already fading, the small cut healed. "Tersa?" Her voice came back to him, distant and fading. "The lover is the
father's mirror. The Priest . . . He will be your best ally or your worst
enemy. But the choice will be yours." "Tersa!" Almost gone. "The chalice is cracking." "Tersa!" A surge of rage honed by terror rushed through him. Closing his hand,
he swung his arm straight and shoulder-high. The shock of his fist connecting
with one of the trees jarred him to his heels. Daemon leaned against the tree,
eyes closed, forehead pressed to the trunk. When he opened his eyes, his black coat was covered with gray-green
ashes. Frowning, Daemon looked up. A denial caught in his throat, strangling
him. He stepped back from the tree and sat down on the bench, his face hidden
in his hands. Several minutes later, he forced himself to look at the tree. It was dead, burned from within by his fury. Standing among the green
living things, its gray skeletal branches still reached for its partner. Daemon
walked over to the tree and pressed his palm against the trunk. He didn't know
if there was a way to probe it to see if sap still ran at its core, or if it
had all been crystallized by the heat of his rage. "I'm sorry," he whispered. Gray-green dust continued to fall
from the upper branches. A few minutes ago, that dust had been living green
leaves. "I'm sorry." Taking a deep breath, Daemon followed the path back the way he'd come,
hands in his pockets, head down, shoulders slumped. Just before leaving the
park, he turned around and looked back. He couldn't see the tree, but he could
feel it. He shook his head slowly, a grim smile on his lips. He'd buried more
of the Blood than they would ever guess, and he mourned a tree. Daemon brushed the ash from his coat. He'd have to report to Dorothea
soon, tomorrow at the latest. There were two more stops he wanted to make
before presenting himself at court. 6 / Terreille "Honey, what've you been doing to yourself? You're nothing but
skin and bones." Surreal slumped against the reception desk, grimaced, and sucked in her
breath. "Nothing, Deje. I'm just worn out." "You been letting those men make a meal out of you?" Deje
looked at her shrewdly. "Or is it your other business that's run you
down?" Surreal's gold-green eyes were dangerously blank. "What business
is that, Deje?" "I'm not a fool, honey," Deje said slowly. "I've always
known you don't really like this business. But you're still the best there
is." "The best female," Surreal replied, wearily hooking her long
black hair behind her pointed ears. Deje put her hands on the counter and leaned toward Surreal, worried.
"Nobody paid you to dance with . . . Well, you know how fast gossip can
fly, and there was talk of some trouble." "I wasn't part of it, thank the Darkness." Deje sighed. "I'm glad. That one's demon-born for sure." "If he isn't, he should be." "You know the Sadist?" Deje asked, her eyes sharp. "We're acquainted," Surreal said reluctantly. Deje hesitated. "Is he as good as they say?" Surreal shuddered. "Don't ask." Deje looked startled but quickly regained her professional manner.
"No matter. None of my business anyway." Coming around the desk, she
put an arm around Surreal's shoulders and led her down the hall. "A garden
room, I think. You can sit out quietly in the evening, eat your meals in your
room if you choose. If anyone notices you're here and makes a request for your
company, I'll tell them it's your moon time and you need your rest. Most of
them wouldn't know the difference." Surreal gave Deje a shaky grin. "Well, it's the truth." Deje shook her head and clucked her tongue in annoyance as she opened
the door and led Surreal into the room. "Sometimes you've no more sense
than a first-year chit, pushing yourself at a time when the Jewels will squeeze
you dry if you try to tap into them." She muttered to herself as she
pulled down the bedcovers and plumped the pillows. "Get into a nice comfy
nightie—not one of those sleek things—and get into bed. We've got a hearty soup
tonight. You'll have that. And I've got some new novels in the library, nice
fluff reading. I'll bring a few of them; you can take your pick. And—" "Deje, you should've been someone's mother," Surreal laughed. Deje put her hands on her ample hips and tried to look offended.
"A fine thing to say to someone in my business." She made a shooing
motion with her hands. "Into bed and not another word from you. Honey?
Honey, what's wrong?" Surreal sank onto the bed, tears rolling silently down her cheeks.
"I can't sleep, Deje. I have dreams that I'm supposed to be somewhere, do
something. But I don't know where or what it is." Deje sat on the bed and wiped the tears from Surreal's face.
"They're only dreams, honey. Yes, they are. You're just worn out." "I'm scared, Deje," Surreal whispered. "There's
something really wrong with him. I can feel it. Once I started running, hoping
I was going in the opposite direction, that whole damn continent wasn't big
enough. I need a clean place for a while." Surreal looked at Deje, her
large eyes full of ghosts. "I need time." Deje stroked Surreal's hair. "Sure, honey, sure. You take all the
time you need. Nobody's going to push you in my house. Come on now, get into
bed. I'll bring you something to eat and a little something to help you
sleep." She gave Surreal a quick kiss on the forehead and hurried out of
the room. Surreal put on an old, soft nightgown and climbed into bed. It was good
to be back at Deje's house, good to be back in Chaillot. Now if only the Sadist
would stay away, maybe she could get some sleep. 7 / Terreille Daemon knocked on the kitchen door. Inside, the spright little tune someone was singing stopped. Waiting for the door to open, Daemon looked around, pleased to see that
the snug little cottage was in good re-pair. The lawn and flower beds were
neatly tended. The summer crop in the vegetable garden was almost done, but the healthy vines at one end promised a good crop of pumpkins and
winter squash. Still too early for pumpkins. Daemon sighed with regret while his mouth
watered at the memory of Manny's pumpkin tarts. At the back of the yard were two sheds. The smaller one probably
contained gardening tools. The larger one was Jo's woodshop. The old man was
probably tucked away in there coaxing an elegant little table out of pieces of
wood, oblivious to everything except his work. The kitchen door remained closed. The silence continued. Concerned. Daemon opened the door enough to slip his head and shoulders
inside and look around. Manny stood by her worktable, one floury hand pressed to her bosom. Damn. He should have realized a Warlord Prince's appearance would
frighten her. He'd changed enough since he'd last seen her that she might not
recognize his psychic scent. Putting on his best smile, he said, "Darling, if you're going to
pretend you're not home, the least you can do is close the windows. The smell
of those nut cakes will draw the most unsavory characters." Manny gave a cry of relief and joy, hustled around the worktable, and
shuffle-ran toward the door, her floury hands waving cheerfully in front of
her. "Daemon!" Daemon stepped into the kitchen, slid one arm around the woman's thick
waist, and twirled her around. Manny laughed and flapped her arms. "Put me down. I'm getting
flour all over your nice coat." "I don't care about the coat." He kissed her cheek and set
her carefully on her feet. With a bow and a flourish of his wrist, he presented
her with a bouquet of flowers. "For my favorite lady." Misty-eyed, Manny bent her head to smell the flowers. "I'll put
these in some water." She bustled around the kitchen, filled a vase, and
spent several minutes arranging the flowers. "You go into the parlor and
I'll bring out some nut cakes and tea." Manny and Jo had been servants in the SaDiablo court when he was
growing up. Manny had taken care of him, practically raised him. And the
darling was still trying. Hiding a smile, Daemon stuffed his hands in his pockets and scuffed his
gleaming black shoe against the kitchen floor. He looked at her through his
long black lashes. "What'd I do?" he said in a sad, slightly pouty,
little-boy voice. "What'd I do not to deserve a chair in the kitchen
anymore?" Trying to sound exasperated, Manny only laughed. "No use trying to
raise you proper. Sit down, then, and behave yourself." Daemon laughed, lighthearted and boyish, and plunked himself
gracelessly into one of the kitchen chairs. Manny pulled out plates and cups.
"Although why you want to stay in the kitchen is beyond me." "The kitchen is where the food is." "Guess there's some things boys never grow out of. Here."
Manny set a glass in front of him. Daemon looked at the glass, then looked at her. "It's milk," she added. "I did recognize it," he said dryly. "Good. Then drink it." She folded her arms and tapped her
foot. "No milk, no nut cakes." "You always were a martinet," Daemon muttered. He picked up
the glass, grimaced, and drank it down. He handed her the glass, giving her his
best boyish smile. "Now may I have a nut cake?" Manny laughed, shaking her head. "You're impossible." She put
the kettle on for tea and began transferring the nut cakes to a platter.
"What brings you here?" "I came to see you." Daemon crossed his legs and steepled his
fingers, resting them lightly on his chin. She glanced up, gasped, and then busily rearranged the cakes. Puzzled by the stunned look on her face, Daemon watched her rearrange
everything twice. Searching for a neutral topic, he said, "The place looks
good. Keeping it up isn't too much work for you?" "The young people in the village help out," Manny said
mildly. Daemon frowned. "Aren't there sufficient funds for a handyman and
cleaning woman?" "Sure there are, but why would I want some other grown woman
clumping about my house, telling me how to polish my furniture?" She
grinned slyly. "Besides, the girls are willing to help with the heavy work
in exchange for pocket money, a few of my special recipes, and a chance to
flirt with the boys without their parents standing around watching them. And
the boys are willing to help with the outside work in exchange for pocket
money, food, and an excuse to strip off their shirts and show their muscles to
the girls." Daemon's laughter filled the kitchen. "Manny, you've become the
village matchmaker." Manny smiled smugly. "Jo's working on a cradle right now for one
of the young couples." "I hope there was a wedding beforehand." "Of course." Manny said indignantly. She thumped the platter
of nut cakes in front of him. "Shame on you, teasing an old woman." "Do I still get nut cakes?" he asked contritely. She ruffled his hair in answer and took the kettle off the stove. Daemon stared into space. So many questions, and no answers. "You're troubled," Manny said, filling the tea ball. Daemon shook himself. "I'm looking for information that may be
hard to find. A friend told me to beware of the Priest." Manny slipped the tea ball into the pot to steep. "Huh. Anyone
with a lick of sense takes care around the Priest." Daemon stared at her. She knew the Priest. Were the answers really this
close? "Manny, sit down for a moment." Manny ignored him and hurriedly slid the cups onto the table, keeping
out of his reach. "The tea's ready now. I'll call Jo—" "Who is the Priest?" "—he'll be glad to see you." Daemon uncoiled from the chair, clamped one hand around her wrist, and
pulled her into the other chair. Manny stared at his hand, at the ring finger
that wore no Jeweled ring, at the long, black-tinted nails. "Who is the Priest?" "You mustn't talk about him. You must never talk about him." "Who is the Priest?" His voice became dangerously soft. "The tea," she said weakly. Daemon poured two cups of tea. Returning to the table, he crossed his
legs and steepled his fingers. "Now." Manny lifted the cup to her lips but found the tea too hot to drink.
She set the cup down again, fussing with its handle until it was exactly
parallel to the edge of the table. Finally she dropped her hands in her lap and
sighed. "They never should have taken you away from him," she said
quietly, looking at memories. "They never should have broken the contract.
The Hourglass coven in Hayll has been failing since then, just like he said it
would. No one breaks a contract with the Priest and survives. "You were supposed to go to him for good that day, the day you got
your Birthright Jewel. You were so proud that he was going to be there, even
though the Birthright Ceremony was in the afternoon instead of evening like it
usually is. They planned it that way, planned to make him come in the harshest
light of day, when his strength would be at its lowest. "After you had your Birthright Red Jewel and were standing with
your mother and Dorothea and all of Dorothea's escorts, waiting for the okay to
walk out of the ceremonial circle to where he was waiting and kneel to him in
service . . . that's when that woman, that cruel, scheming woman said you
belonged to the Hourglass, that paternity was denied, that he couldn't have
sired you, that she'd had her guards service the Dhemlan witch afterward to
ensure she was seeded. It was a warm afternoon, but it got so cold, so awfully
cold. Dorothea had all the Hourglass covens there, dozens and dozens of Black
Widows, watching him, waiting for him to walk into the circle and break honor
with them. "But he didn't. He turned away. "You almost broke free. Almost reached him. You were crying,
screaming for him to wait for you, fighting the two guards who were holding
your arms, your fingers clenched around that Jewel. There was a flash of Red
light, and the guards were flung backward. You hurled yourself forward, trying
to reach the edge of the circle. He turned, waiting. One of the guards tackled
you. You were only a hand span away from the edge. I think if so much as a
finger had crossed that circle, he would have swept you away with him, wouldn't
have worried anymore if it was good for you to live with him, or to live
without your people. "You didn't make it. You were too young, and they were too strong. "So he left. Went to that house you keep visiting, the house you
and your mother lived in, and destroyed the study. Tore the books apart,
shredded the curtains, broke every piece of furniture in the room. He couldn't
get the rage out. When I finally dared open the door, he was kneeling in the
middle of the room, his chest heaving, trying to get some air, a crazy look in
his eyes. "He finally got up and made me promise to look after you and your
mother, to do the best I could. And I promised because I cared about you and
her, and because he'd always been kind to me and Jo. "After that, he disappeared. They took your Red Jewel and put the
Ring of Obedience on you that night. You wouldn't eat. They told me I had to
make you eat. They had plans for you and you weren't going to waste away. They
locked Jo up in a metal box, put him out where there wasn't any shade and said
he'd get food and water when I got you to eat. When I got you to eat two days
in a row, they'd let him out. "For three days you wouldn't eat, no matter how I begged. I don't
think you heard me at all during those days. I was desperate. At night, when
I'd go out and stand as close to the box as I was allowed, I'd hear Jo
whimpering, his skin all blistered from touching that hot metal. So I did
something bad to you. I dragged you out one morning and made you look at that
box. I told you you were killing my man out of spite, that he was being
punished because you were a bad boy and wouldn't eat, and if he died I would
hate you forever and ever. "I didn't know Dorothea had run your mother off. I didn't know I
was all you had left. But you knew. You felt her go. "You did what I said. You ate when I told you, slept when I told
you. You were more a ghost than a child. But they let Jo out." Manny wiped the tears from her face with the edge of her apron. She
took a sip of cold tea. Daemon closed his eyes. Before coming here, he'd gone to that
crumbling, abandoned house he'd once lived in, searching for answers as he did
every time he was in this part of the Realm. Memories, so elusive and
traitorous, always teased him when he walked through the rooms. But it was the
wrecked study that really drew him back, the room where he could almost hear a
deep, powerful voice like soft thunder, where he could almost smell a sharp,
spicy, masculine scent, where he could almost feel strong arms around him,
where he could almost believe he had once been safe, protected, and loved. And now he finally knew why. Daemon slipped his hand over Manny's and squeezed gently. "You've
told me this much, tell me the rest." Manny shook her head. "They did something so you would forget him.
They said if you ever found out about him, they'd kill you." She looked at
him, pleading. "I couldn't let them kill you. You were the boy Jo and I
couldn't have." A door in his mind that he'd never known existed began to open. "I'm not a boy anymore, Manny," Daemon said quietly,
"and I won't be killed that easily." He made another pot of tea, put
a fresh cup in front of her, and settled back in his chair. "What was ...
is his name?" "He has many names," Manny whispered, staring at her cup. "Manny." Daemon fought for patience. "They call him the Seducer. The Executioner." He shook his head, still not understanding. But the door opened a
little wider. "He's the High Priest of the Hourglass." A little wider. "You're stalling," Daemon snapped, clattering the cup against
the saucer. "What's my father's name? You owe me that. You know what it's
been like for me being a bastard. Did he ever sign the register?" "Oh, yes," she said hurriedly. "But they changed that
page. He was so proud of you and the Eyrien boy. He didn't know, you know,
about the girl being Eyrien. Luthvian, that was her name. She didn't have wings
or scars where wings were removed. He didn't know until the boy was born. She
wanted to cut the wings off, raise the boy as Dhemlan maybe. But he said no, in
his soul the boy was Eyrien, and it would be kinder to kill him in the cradle
than to cut his wings. She cried at that, scared that he really would kill the
babe. I think he would have if she'd ever done anything that might have damaged
the wings. He built her a snug little cottage in Askavi, took care of her and
the boy. He would bring him to visit sometimes. You'd play together ... or
fight together. It was hard to tell which. Then she got scared. She told me
Prythian, Askavi's High Priestess, told her he only wanted the boy for fodder,
wanted a supply of fresh blood to sup on. So she gave the boy to Prythian to
hide, and ran away. When she went back for him, Prythian wouldn't tell her
where he was, just laughed at her, and—" "Manny," Daemon said in a soft, cold voice. "For the
last time, who is my father?" "The Prince of the Darkness." A little wider. "Manny." "The Priest is the High Lord, don't you understand?" Manny
cried. "His name." "No." "His name, Manny." "To whisper the name is to summon the man." The door blew open and the memories poured out. Daemon stared at his hands, stared at the long, black-tinted nails. Mother Night. He swallowed hard and shook his head. It wasn't possible. As much as he
would like to believe it, it wasn't possible. "Saetan," he said
quietly. "You're telling me my father is Saetan?" "Hush, Daemon, hush." Daemon leaped up, knocking the chair over. "No, I will not hush.
He's dead, Manny. A legend. An ancestor far removed." "Your father." "He's dead." Manny licked her lips and closed her eyes. "One of the living
dead. One of the ones called Guardians." Daemon righted the chair and sat down. He felt ill. No wonder Dorothea
used to beat him when he would nurse the hurt of being excluded by pretending
that Saetan was his father. It hadn't been pretend after all. "Are you
sure?" he asked finally. "I'm sure." Daemon laughed harshly. "You're mistaken, Manny. You must be. I
can't imagine the High Lord of Hell bedding that bitch Hepsabah." Manny squirmed. Memories kept pouring over him, puzzle pieces floating into place. "Not Hepsabah," he said slowly, feeling crushed by the
magnitude of the lies that had made up his life. No, not Hepsabah. A Dhemlan
witch . . . who'd been driven out of the court. "Tersa." He braced
his head in his hands. "Who else could it be but Tersa." Manny reached toward him but didn't touch him. "Now you
know." Daemon's hands shook as he lit a black cigarette. He watched the smoke
curl and rise, too weary to do anything else. "Now I know." He closed
his eyes and whispered, "My best ally or my worst enemy. And the choice
will be mine. Sweet Darkness, why did it have to be him?" "Daemon?" He shook his head and tried to smile reassuringly. He spent another hour with Manny and Jo, who had finally come in from
the woodshop. He entertained them with slightly risquй stories about the Blood
aristos he'd served in various courts and told them nothing about his life. It
would hurt him beyond healing if Manny ever thought of him as Hayll's Whore. When he finally left, he walked for hours. He couldn't stop shaking.
The pain of a lifetime of lies grew with each step until his rage threatened to
tear apart what was left of his self-restraint. It was dawn when he caught the Red Wind and rode to Draega. For the first time in his life, he wanted to see Dorothea. chapter five 1 / Terreille As Kartane SaDiablo walked from his suite to the audience rooms, he
wondered if he'd fortified himself with one glass of brandy too many before
appearing before his mother and making a formal return to her court. If not,
the whole damn court was acting queer. The Blood aristos scurried through the
halls, eyes darting ahead and behind them as they traveled in tight little
clusters. The males in the court usually acted like that, jostling and shoving
until one of them was pushed to the front and offered as the sacrifice. Being
the object of Dorothea's attention, whether she was pleased with a man or
angry, was always an unpleasant experience. But for the women to act that way
as well . . . When he saw a servant actually smile, he finally understood. By then it was too late. He felt the cold as he swung around a corner and skidded to a stop in
front of Daemon. He'd stopped trying long ago to understand his feelings
whenever he saw Daemon—relief, fear, anger, envy, shame. Now he simply wondered
if Daemon was finally going to kill him. Kartane retreated to the one emotional gambit he had left. He pulled
his lips into a sneering smile and said, "Hello, cousin." "Kartane." Daemon's toneless court voice, laced with boredom. "So you've been called back to court. Was Aunt Hepsabah getting
lonely?" That's it. Remind him of what he is. "Was Dorothea?" Kartane tried to keep the insolence in his voice, tried to keep the
sneer, tried not to remember all the things he couldn't forget. "I was about to report to Dorothea," Daemon said mildly,
"but I can delay it for a few more minutes. If you have to see her, why
don't you go ahead. She's never in the best of moods after she's seen me." Kartane felt as if he'd been slapped. Daemon hated him, had hated him
for centuries for what he'd said, for the things he'd done. But Daemon
remembered, too, and because he remembered, he would still extend this much
courtesy and compassion toward his younger cousin. Not daring to speak, Kartane nodded and hurried down the hall. He didn't go directly to the audience room where Dorothea waited.
Instead, he flung himself into the first empty room he could find. Leaning
against the locked door, he felt tears burn his eyes and trickle down his
cheeks as he whispered, "Daemon." Daemon was the cousin whose position within the family had never quite
been explained to the child Kartane except that it was tenuous and different
from his own. Kartane had been Dorothea's spoiled, privileged only child, with
a handful of servants, tutors, and governesses jumping to obey his slightest
whim. He had also been just another jewel for his mother, property that she
preened herself with, showed off, displayed. It wasn't Dorothea or the tutors or governesses that Kartane ran to as
a child when he scraped his knee and wanted comforting, or felt lonely, or
wanted to brag about his latest small adventure. Not to them. He had always run
to Daemon. Daemon, who always had time to talk and, more important, to listen.
Daemon, who taught him to ride, to fence, to swim, to dance. Daemon, who
patiently read the same book to him, over and over and over, because it was his
favorite. Daemon, who took long, rambling walks with him. Daemon, who never
once showed any displeasure at having a small boy attached to his heels.
Daemon, who held him, rocked him, soothed him when he cried. Daemon, who
plundered the kitchen late at night, even though it was forbidden, to bring
Kartane fruit, rolls, cold joints of meat—anything to appease the insatiable
hunger he always felt because he could never eat his fill under his mother's
watchful eye. Daemon, who had been caught one night and beaten for it, but
never told anyone the food wasn't for himself. Daemon, whose trust he had betrayed, whose love he lost with a single
word. Kartane was still a gangly boy when Daemon was first contracted out to
another court. It had hurt to lose the one person in the whole court who truly
cared about him as a living, thinking being. But he also knew there was trouble
in the court, trouble that swirled around Daemon, around Daemon's position in
the court hierarchy. He knew Daemon served Dorothea and Hepsabah and Dorothea's
coven of Black Widows, although not in the same way the consorts and other men
serviced them when summoned. He knew about the Ring of Obedience and how it
could control a man even if he were stronger and wore darker Jewels. He puzzled
over Daemon's aversion to being touched by a woman. He puzzled over the fights
between Daemon and Dorothea, shouting matches that made stonewalls seem
paper-thin and grew more and more vicious. More often than not, those arguments
ended with Dorothea using the Ring, punishing with agonizing pain until Daemon
begged for forgiveness. Then one day Daemon refused to service one of Dorothea's coven. Dorothea summoned the First, Second, and Third Circles of the court.
With her husband, Lanzo SaDiablo, by her side—Lanzo, the drunken womanizer
whose only value was in providing Dorothea with the SaDiablo name—began the
punishment. Kartane had hidden behind a curtain, chilled with fear, as he watched
Daemon fight the Ring, fight the pain, fight the guards who held him so he
couldn't attack Dorothea. It took an hour of agony to bring him to his knees,
sobbing from the pain. It took another half hour to make him crawl to Dorothea
and beg forgiveness. When she finally stopped sending pain through the Ring,
Dorothea didn't allow him to go to his room, where Manny would give him a
sedative and wash his sweat-chilled body so he could sleep while the pain slowly
subsided. Instead, she had him tied hand and foot to one of the pillars, had
him gagged so his moans of pain would be muffled, and left him there to
humiliate him and warn others by the example while she leisurely conducted the
other business of the court. The lesson was not lost on Kartane. To be Ringed was the severest form
of control. If Daemon couldn't stand the pain, how could he? It became very
important not to give Dorothea a reason to Ring him. That night, after Daemon had been allowed to rest a little, he was
ordered to serve the witch he'd earlier refused. That night was the first time Daemon went cold. Among the Blood, there were two kinds of anger. Hot anger was the anger
of emotion, superficial even in its fury—the anger between friends, lovers,
family, the anger of everyday life. Cold anger was the Jewel's anger—deep,
untouchable, icy rage that began at a person's core. Implacable, almost always
unstoppable until the fury was spent, cold anger wasn't blunted by pain or
hunger or weariness. Rising from so deep within, it made the body that housed
it insignificant. That first night, no one recognized the subtle change in the air when
Daemon walked by on his way to the witch's chamber. It wasn't until the maid came in the next morning and found the windows
and mirrors glazed with ice, discovered the obscenity left in the bed, that
Dorothea realized she had broken something in Daemon during that punishment,
had stripped away a layer of humanity. Hekatah, the self-proclaimed High Priestess of Hell, would have
recognized the look in Daemon's eyes if she had seen it, would have understood
how true the bloodline ran. It took Dorothea a little longer. When she finally
understood that what Daemon had inherited from his father was far darker and
far more dangerous than she'd imagined, she gifted him to a pet Queen who ruled
a Province in southern Hayll. Dorothea said nothing about the killing. Among the Blood, there was no
law against murder. She said little about Daemon's reaction to kneeling in
service, commending his training as a pleasure slave and only adding that he
could be somewhat temperamental if used too often. Before the week ended, Daemon was gone. Not long after, Kartane learned what Daemon's presence had spared him.
Dorothea's appetite for a variety of pretty faces was no less demanding than
Lanzo's, the only difference in their taste being gender, and she kept a stable
of young Warlords at the court to do the pretty for her and her coven. Until
then, Kartane had been nothing more than Dorothea's handsome, spoiled son. One night she summoned Kartane to her chamber. He went to her
nervously, mentally ticking off the things he'd done that day and wondering
what might have displeased her. But she soothed and stroked and petted. Those
caresses, which always made him uneasy, now frightened him. As she leaned
toward him, she told him his father had been loyal to her and she expected him
to be loyal too. Kartane was too busy trying to figure out how Lanzo's spearing
a different serving girl every night could be considered loyalty to recognize
the intent. It wasn't until he felt Dorothea's tongue slide into his mouth that
he understood. He pushed her away, threw himself off the couch, and crawled
backward toward the door, not daring to take his eyes off her. She was furious with his refusal. It earned him his first beating. The welts were still sore when she summoned him again. This time he sat
quietly as she stroked his arms and thighs and explained in her purring voice
that a Ring could help him be more responsive. But she didn't really think that
would be necessary. Did he? No, he didn't think it would be necessary. He submitted. He did what he
was told. Lying in his own bed later that night, Kartane thought of Daemon, of
how night after night, year after year Daemon had done what Kartane had been
forced to do. He began to understand Daemon's aversion to touching a female
unless he was forced to. And he wondered how old Daemon had been the first time
Dorothea had taken him into her bed. It didn't end with that first time. It didn't end until years later
when Dorothea sent him away to a private school because he was spearing the
serving girls so viciously that Lanzo and his companions complained that the
girls weren't usable for days afterward. The private school he attended, where the boys all came from the best
Hayllian families, put the final polish on Kartane's taste for cruelty. He
found Red Moon houses disgusting and could satisfy himself with an experienced
woman only if he hurt her. After being barred from a couple of houses, he
discovered that it was easy to dominate younger girls, frighten them, make them
do whatever he wanted. He began to appreciate Dorothea's pleasure in having power over someone
else. But even the youngest whore was still a witch with her Virgin Night
behind her, and she was protected by the rules of the house. He didn't have, as
his mother had, absolute power over whoever he mounted. He began to look elsewhere for his pleasure, and found, quite
accidentally, what he craved. Kartane and his friends went to an inn one night to drink, to gamble,
to get the nectar free. They came from the best families, families no mere
innkeeper would dare approach. The others had their sport with the young women
who served ale and supper, using the small private dining room, like most inns
had for important guests. But Kartane had been intrigued by the innkeeper's
young daughter. She had the beginning blush of womanhood, the merest hint of
curves. When he dragged her toward the door of the private room, the innkeeper
rushed him, bellowing with rage. Kartane raised his hand, sent a surge of power
through the Jeweled ring on his finger, and knocked the man senseless. Then he
dragged the girl into the room and closed the door. Her trembling, paralyzing fear felt delicious. She had no musky smell
of woman, no psychic scent of a witch come to power. He reveled in her pain,
stunned by the intoxication and pleasure it gave him to drive her beyond the
web of herself and break her. When he finally left the room, feeling in control of his life for the
first time in oh-so-many years, he threw a couple of gold mark notes on the
bar, gathered his friends, and disappeared. That was the beginning. . Dorothea never disapproved of his chosen game as long as he satisfied
her whenever he returned to court and as long as he didn't spoil any of the
witches she wanted for her court. For two hundred years Kartane played his game
with non-aristo Blood. Sometimes he kept the same girl for several weeks or
months, playing with her, honing her fear, becoming more depraved in his
requirements, until he seeded her. Many times even a broken witch was still
capable of spontaneous abortion and would choose it rather than bear the seed
of a man she hated, even though she would never bear any other child.
Sometimes, if the girl hadn't gone completely numb and was still amusing, he
got a Healer corrupted by hunger and hard times to provide the cleansing brew.
Most times he simply turned them out, let them return to their families or a Red
Moon house or the gutter. It was all the same to him. Kartane played his game for two hundred years. Then, on one of his
required returns to court, he found Daemon waiting for him. By then Kartane understood why Daemon was Sadi not SaDiablo, why that
was as much of a compromise as the family was willing to make. But seeing the
anger in Daemon's eyes, he knew that, unlike Dorothea, Daemon would never
approve of what Kartane had done. As he listened to a blistering lecture about
honor, Kartane struck out at Daemon's weak spot. He told Daemon that he,
Kartane, the High Priestess's son, didn't have to listen to a bastard. A bastard. A bastard. A bastard. He never forgot the shock and pain in Daemon's eyes. Never forgot how
it felt when the one person he'd loved and who had loved him gathered himself
into that aloof court demeanor and apologized for speaking out of turn. Would
always know that if he'd run after Daemon right then and apologized, begged to
be forgiven, explained about the pain and the fear, asked for help ... he would
have had it. Daemon would have found a way to help him. But he didn't. He let the word stand. He drove it in again and again
until the wedge became a chasm and the only thing they had in common was their
fury with each other. In the end, Dorothea sent Daemon away and lost him for one hundred
years. By the time he returned, he'd made the Offering to the Darkness. The
rumors were that Daemon had come away from the ceremony wearing a Black Jewel,
but no one knew for sure because no one had seen it. It didn't matter to Kartane what Jewels Daemon wore. He was frightened
enough by what Daemon had become. Since then, they'd done their best to avoid
each other. Kartane wiped the tears from his face and straightened his jacket. He
would see Dorothea and make his escape as quickly as possible. Escape from her,
from the court . . . and from Daemon. 2 / Terreille Daemon glided through the corridors of the SaDiablo mansion until he
reached his suite of rooms. Presenting himself to Dorothea had been as
unpleasant as usual, but at least it had been brief. Seeing her had frayed his
temper to the breaking point, and right now his self-control was tenuous at
best. He needed a quiet hour before dressing for dinner and spending the
evening doing the pretty for Dorothea and her coven. He walked into his sitting room and choked back the snarl when he
noticed the visitor waiting for him. Hepsabah turned toward him, a smile flickering on her lips, her
flitting hands performing an intricate dance with each other. He loathed the
hunger in her eyes and the muskiness of her psychic scent, but knowing he was
required to play the game, he smiled at her and closed the door. "Mother," he said with barely disguised irony. He bent his
head to kiss her cheek. As always, she turned her head at the last minute so
his lips brushed against hers. Her arms wound around his neck, her tongue
greedily thrusting into his mouth as she pressed herself against him. Usually
he pushed her away, disgusted that his mother could want such intimacy. Now he
stood passively, neither giving nor taking, simply analyzing the lies that had
made up his life. Hepsabah stepped away from him, pouting. "You're not pleased to
see me," she accused. Daemon wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "As pleased as I
usually am." There she was, dressed in an expensive silk dress while
Tersa, his real mother, wore a tattered coat and slept who knew where. Despite
Dorothea's and Hepsabah's efforts, Tersa had given him what love she could, in
her own shattered way. Somehow he was going to make it up to her, just as he
was going to repay them. "What do you want?" "It would be nice if you could be a little more respectful
to your mother." She smoothed her dress, running her hands over her
breasts and belly, looking at him from beneath her eyelashes. "I have a great deal of respect for my mother," he replied
blandly. Looking uneasy, she patted the air near his sleeve and said with
brittle cheerfulness, "I've got your room all ready for you. Nice and
comfy. Maybe after dinner we can sit and have a nice little coze, hmm?"
She turned toward the door, swinging her hips provocatively. Daemon's temper snapped. "You mean I should be more amenable to
putting my face between your legs." He ignored her shocked gasp. "I
won't be more amenable, Mother. Not tonight. Not any night. Not to you
or anyone else in this court. If I'm commanded to kneel while I'm here, I
promise you that what happened to Cornelia will be nothing compared to what
I'll do here. If you think the Ring can stop me, you'd better think again. I'm
not a boy anymore, Hepsabah, and I want you dead." Hepsabah backed away from him, her eyes wide with terror. She snatched
at the door handle and flung herself into the corridor. Daemon opened a bottle of brandy, paused only long enough to probe it
to be sure there were no sedatives or other nasty surprises added to the
liquor, put the bottle to his mouth, and tipped his head back. It burned his
throat and caught fire in his stomach, but he continued to swallow until he needed
to breathe. The room swam a little but steadied quickly as his metabolism
consumed the liquor as it consumed food. That was a drawback to wearing darker
Jewels—it took a massive amount of alcohol to get pleasantly drunk. Daemon
didn't want to get pleasantly drunk. He wanted to numb the anger and the
memories. He couldn't afford a full confrontation with Dorothea now. He could
break the Ring, and Dorothea with it. Over the past few years he'd become sure
of that. What he wasn't sure of was how much damage she might do to him before
he destroyed her, wasn't sure if he'd be permanently maimed by the time he got
the Ring off, wasn't sure what other damage he might do to himself that might
prevent him from ever wearing the Black again. And there was a Lady out there,
somewhere, that he wanted to be whole for. Once he found her . . . Daemon smiled coldly. The Priest owed him a favor, and two Black
Jewels, even if one was Ringed, should be quite sufficient to take care of an
arrogant Red-Jeweled High Priestess. Laughing, Daemon went into his bedroom and dressed for dinner. 3 / Terreille Chewing his lower lip, Kartane walked up to Daemon, who was studying a
closed door. They hadn't been seated near each other at dinner last night, and
Daemon had retired early—to everyone's relief—so this was the first time since
their abrupt meeting yesterday afternoon that they were together without dozens
of people to act as a buffer. Kartane wasn't a small man, and even with his excesses he remained trim
and well toned, but standing next to Daemon made him feel like he was still in
a boy's body. It was more the breadth of Daemon's shoulders than the couple of
inches in height, the face matured by pain rather than age that made Kartane
feel slight next to him. It was also the difference between a long-lived youth
and a male in his prime. "Do you know what this is about?" Daemon asked quietly. Kartane shook his head. "She just said our presence is required
for an entertainment." Daemon took a deep breath. "Damn." He opened the door, then
stood aside for Kartane to enter. Kartane took a couple of steps into the room and felt the air behind
him chill as the door closed. He glanced at Daemon's face, at the narrowed eyes
suddenly turned hard yellow, and wondered, as he surveyed the room, what had
provoked Daemon's temper. It was an austere room, furnished with several rows of chairs arranged
in a semicircle in front of two posts attached to the floor. Beside the posts
was a long table with a white cloth pulled over it. Under and around the posts
was a thick pile of white sheets. Daemon swore viciously under his breath. "At least as the
privileged son you can rest easy that you won't be part of the entertainment.
You'll only have to endure watching it." Kartane stared at the posts. "I don't understand. What is
it?" Pity flashed in Daemon's eyes before his face became impassive and his
voice took on that toneless, bored quality he always used in court.
"You've never seen this?" "It seems a bit overdone if she's going to have someone whipped,"
he said, trying to put a sneer into his voice to hide his growing fear. "Not whipped," Daemon said bitterly. "Shaved." The look in Daemon's eyes turned Kartane's guts to water. Daemon didn't speak again until they reached the first row of chairs.
"Listen, Kartane, and listen well. What happens to the poor fool
Dorothea's going to tie between those posts is going to depend on how much you
squirm. If you stay disinterested, she won't do any less than she's already
planned but at least it will be done quicker, and you'll have to endure
watching for less time. Understand?" "Shaved?" Kartane said in a strangled voice. "Didn't anyone ever tell you how they make eunuchs?" Daemon
slipped his hands in his pockets and turned away. "But. . ." Kartane tensed when Dorothea and her coven walked
through the door. "Why this?" he whispered. "Why all these
chairs?" Daemon's eyes had a worried, faraway look in them. "Because they
find it amusing, Lord Kartane. This is the afternoon's entertainment.
And if we're both lucky, we'll only be the guests of honor." Kartane looked quickly at Daemon and then at the posts. Dorothea
wouldn't. She couldn't. Was that why Daemon warned him, because he
wasn't sure if ... No. Not to Daemon. Not to Daemon. Kartane kicked a chair before dropping into another with his arms
crossed and his legs sprawled forward, looking like a sulky child. "I have
better ways to spend my afternoon," he snarled. Daemon turned, one eyebrow raised in question. Dorothea walked toward
them, her eyes flashing with annoyance at Kartane's behavior. "Well, darling," she purred, "we'll do our best to amuse
you." She settled into the chair next to Kartane's, and with a gracious
gesture of her hand, indicated to Daemon that he should sit on her left. Kartane sat up straighter, but kept a sulky look on his face. He
flinched as the chairs behind him filled and female voices murmured as if they
were in a theater waiting for the play to begin. Dorothea clapped her hands, and the room became silent. Two massive,
raw-looking guards bowed to Dorothea and left the room. They returned a moment
later leading a slightly built man. Daemon flicked a bored glance at the man being led to the posts, leaned
away from Dorothea, and propped his chin in his hand. Dorothea hissed quietly. Daemon straightened in his chair, crossed his legs, and steepled his
fingers. "Not that it matters," he drawled, "but what did he
do?" Dorothea put her hand on his thigh. "Curious?" she purred. Daemon shrugged, ignoring the fingers sliding up his thigh. Dorothea removed her hand, annoyed by the bored expression on Daemon's
face. "He didn't do anything. I just felt like having him shaved."
She smiled maliciously, nodded to the guards, and watched with great interest
as they fastened their victim spread-eagle to the posts. "He's a Warlord
but a valet by profession. Comes from a family who specializes in personal
service to darker-Jeweled Blood. But after today, I doubt there'll be a male in all of Hayll
who'll want him around. What do you think?" Daemon shrugged and once more propped his chin on his hand. When the man was securely fastened to the posts, one of the guards
pulled the cloth off the table. There were appreciative murmurs from the
audience as whips, nut-crushers, and various other instruments of torture were presented
for view. The last things the guard picked up were the shaving knives. Kartane felt ill and yet hopeful. If all of those things were being
presented, maybe . . . "No," Daemon
said on a spear thread, male to male. "She'Il
shave him." "You don't know for sure." "You can't have the entertainment end too quickly." Kartane swallowed hard. "You don't
know for sure." "You'll see." Dorothea raised one hand. The guard went to the far end of the table
and raised the first whip. "What shall it be today, Sisters?"
Dorothea called out gaily. "Shall we whip him?" "Yes, yes, yes," a number of female voices yelled. "Or ..." There was applause and laughter as the guard, looking more nervous,
raised the nutcrusher for their viewing. "Or . . ." Dorothea pointed, and the guard lifted the shaving
knives. Kartane studied the floor, trying not to shake, trying not to bolt for
the door. He knew he wouldn't be allowed to leave, and he wondered with a touch
of bitterness how Daemon could sit there looking so bored. Maybe because Sadi
didn't have any use for those organs anyway. "Shave him, shave him, shave him!" The room thundered with
the coven's voices. Kartane had been to dogfights, cockfights, any number of spectacles
where dumb animals were pitted against each other. He'd heard the roar of male
voices urging their favorite to victory. But he'd never heard, in all those
places, the glee he heard now as the coven urged their decision. He jumped when Dorothea's hand squeezed his knee, her cold smile
letting him know she was pleased by his fear. Dorothea raised her hand for silence. When the room was absolutely
still, she said in her most melodious purr, "Shave him." She paused a
long moment, then smiled sweetly. "A full shave." Kartane's head snapped around in disbelief, but before he could say
anything, Daemon turned his head just enough to look at him. The look in
Daemon's eyes was more frightening than Dorothea could ever be, so Kartane
swallowed the words and slumped a little farther in his chair. The Healer and the barber entered the room and walked slowly to the
table. The barber, a cadaverous man wearing a tightly cuffed black robe, had a
receding hairline, pencil-line lips, and dirty yellow eyes. He bowed to
Dorothea and then bowed to the coven. The Healer, a drab woman retained to handle the servants' ills since
she wasn't well versed enough in her Craft to attend to the Blood aristos,
called in a bowl of warm water and soap. She held the bowl while the barber
washed his hands. Then the barber leisurely soaped his victim's testicles. "Why?" Kartane
sent on a spear thread. "Makes them slippery," Daemon replied. "Harder to get a clean cut the first time." The barber picked up a small curved knife and held it up for them to
see. He positioned himself behind the man. "So everyone can see," Daemon explained. Kartane clenched his fists and stared at the floor. "Watch, my dear," Dorothea purred, "or we'll have to do
it again." Kartane fixed his eyes on one of the posts just as the barber pulled
the knife back. A moment later, a small dark lump lay on the swiftly reddening
sheets. The Warlord tied to the posts let out a howl of agony and then clenched
his teeth to stifle the sound. Kartane's stomach churned as a disappointed murmur swept through the
room. Mother Night! They'd been hoping for a second cut! The barber set the bloody knife on a tray and washed his hands while
the Healer sealed the blood vessels. When she stepped aside, he took a straight
knife and positioned himself in front of a post. He pulled the man's organ to
its full length, turned to his audience, shook his head sadly, and said,
"There's so little here, it will hardly make a difference." The coven laughed and applauded. Dorothea smiled. Kartane expected a swift severing. But when the barber laid the knife
on the Warlord's organ and leisurely sawed through the flesh, each stroke of
the knife accompanied by a scream, Kartane found himself mesmerized, unable to
look away. They deserved what he did. They were foul things only fit for breeding
and a man's pleasure. It was right to break them young, good to break
them young before they became things like the ones sitting here. Break them
all. Destroy them all. Blood males should rule, must rule. If only he could
kill her. Would Daemon help him rid Hayll of that plague carrier? All of them
would have to be killed, of course. Then break all the young ones and train
them to serve. It was the only way. The only way. The silence made him blink. Dorothea rose from her chair, furiously pointing a finger at the
Healer. "I told you to give him something to make sure he wouldn't faint
on us. Look at him!" Her finger swung to the man hanging limply from the
posts, his head dropped to his chest. "I did as you asked, Priestess," the Healer stammered,
wringing her hands. "I swear by the Jewels I did." Was it his imagination, or was Daemon pleased about something? "We'll have no more sport today because of your
incompetence," Dorothea screamed. She made an impatient gesture.
"Take it away." Then she swept from the room, her coven trailing
behind her. "I really did give him the potion," the Healer wailed,
trailing after the barber as he left the room. Kartane sat in his chair, too numb to move, until the guards bundled
the man into the bloody sheets along with the discarded organs. Then he bolted
for the nearest bathroom and was violently ill. 4 / Terreille Dorothea slowly paced her sitting room. Her flowing gown swished with
the sway of her hips, and the low-cut bodice displayed to advantage the small
breasts that still rode high. She picked up a feather quill from a table as she passed. Most men's
backbones turned to jelly when she picked up a quill. Daemon, however, just
watched her, his cold, bored expression never changing. She brushed her chin with the quill as she passed his chair. "You've
been a naughty boy again. Perhaps I should have you whipped." "Yes," Daemon replied amiably, "why don't you? Cornelia
could tell you how effective that is in making me come around." Dorothea staggered but continued walking. "Perhaps I should have you
shaved." She waved the feather at him. "Would you enjoy being one of
the brotherhood of the quill?" "No." She feigned surprise. "No?" "No. I prefer being neat when I piss." Dorothea's face twisted with anger. "You've gotten crude,
Daemon." "Must be the company I keep." Dorothea paced rapidly, slowly down only when she noticed the cold
amusement in Daemon's eyes. Damn him, she thought as she tapped the
quill against her lips. He knew how much he upset her, and he enjoyed it. She
didn't trust him, couldn't trust being able to control him anymore. Even the
Ring didn't stop him when he went cold. And he just sat there, so sure of
himself, so uncaring. "Perhaps I should have you shaved." Her usual purr
turned into a growl. She twitched the quill in the direction of his groin.
"After all, it's not as if you have any use for it." "Hardly good for business, though," Daemon said calmly.
"The Queens won't pay you for my service if there's nothing to buy." "A worthless piece of meat since you can't use it anyway!" "Ah, but they do so enjoy looking at it." Dorothea threw the feather down and stamped on it. "Bastard!" "So you've told me time and time again." Daemon waved one
hand in irritation. "Enough theatrics. You won't shave me, now or
ever." "Give me one reason why I shouldn't!" In one fluid move Daemon was out of the chair, pinning her against the
table. His hands tightened on her upper arms, hurting her, while his mouth
clamped down on hers, bruising her lips with his teeth. He thrust his tongue
into her mouth with such controlled savagery that she couldn't think of
anything but the feel of him and the sudden liquid heat between her legs. It was always like this with him. Always. It was more than just his
body. Not quite the Jewels, not quite a link. She could never touch his
thoughts or feelings, never reach him. Yet there was such a sense of savage,
controlled power, of maleness, that flowed from him, swirled around him. His
hands, his tongue . . . just channels for that flow. Sensory conductors. When she thought she couldn't stand any more, when she thought she had
to push him away or drown in the sensation, he thrust his hips forward and
swayed against her. Moaning, Dorothea pushed herself against him, wanting to
feel him harden, needing him to want her. Just as she raised her arms to wrap them around his neck, Daemon
stepped back, smiling, his golden eyes hot with anger, not desire. "That's why you won't shave me, Dorothea." His silky voice
roughened with disgust. "There's always a chance, isn't there, that someday
I'll catch fire, that the hunger will become unbearable and I'll come crawling
to you for whatever release you'll grant me." "I'd never let you go hungry," Dorothea cried, one hand
reaching for him. "By the Jewels, I swear—" Shaking with anger,
Dorothea forced herself to stand up straight. Once again she'd humiliated
herself by begging him. Daemon smiled that cold, cruel smile he wore whenever he had twisted
the love game to hurt the woman he was serving. It's so easy, his smile said.
You're all so foolish. You can punish the body all you want, all you dare, but
you can never touch me. "Bastard," Dorothea whispered. "You could always kill me," Daemon said softly. "That
would solve both our problems, wouldn't it?" He took a step toward her.
She immediately pushed back against the table, frightened. "Why don't you
want me dead, Dorothea? What will happen on the day when I no longer walk among
the living?" "Get out," she snapped, trying not to sound as weak as she
suddenly felt. Why was he saying this? What did he know? She had to get him
away from Hayll, away from that place, and quickly. Furious, she threw
herself at him, but he glided away, and she fell heavily to the floor.
"Get out!" she screamed, beating the floor with her fists. Daemon left the room, whistling a tuneless little song. As a butterball
Warlord puffed his way down the hall toward Dorothea's room, Daemon turned
halfway to face him. "I wouldn't go in there until she's a little
calmer," he said cheerfully. Then he winked at the startled man and
continued down the hall, laughing. "Damn your soul to the bowels of Hell, hurry up with that!"
Kartane screamed at the manservant assigned to him when he was at court. He
threw his shirts into one trunk and fastened the straps. When the trunks were packed, Kartane's eyes swept the room for anything
he might have missed, "Lord Kartane," the manservant panted. "I'll take care of this. You're dismissed. Get out. Get out!" The manservant scurried out of the room. Kartane wrapped his arms around the bedpost. He desperately wanted to
rest, but every time he closed his eyes, he saw the bloody sheets, heard the
screams. Away from here. And quickly. Before Dorothea summoned him, before he
was trapped. Someplace where the witches were already being silenced. A place that
stood in Hayll's shadow, where they would fawn over the Priestess's son, but
not yet completely tainted with the ancient land's decay. Not quite virgin
territory, but still a maid learning Hayll's desecrations. "Chaillot," Kartane whispered, and he smiled. The other side
of the Realm. Hayll had an embassy there, so no one would question his
appearance. Robert Benedict was an astute protege. And there was that wonderful
place he'd helped them build in Beldon Mor, that "hospital" for
young, high-strung girls from aristo Blood families, where men like Lord
Benedict could partake of delicacies that no respectable Red Moon house would
offer. It could take weeks for Dorothea to track him down, particularly if he
impressed on the embassy staff that he was there doing research for the
Priestess. They'd be too frightened of what he might say about them to report
his presence. Kartane vanished the trunks and slipped from his room to the landing
web. He caught the Red Web and rode hard toward the west, toward Chaillot. 5 /Hell Hekatah flowed into the parlor, the spider silk gown swirling around
her small body, the diamonds sewn into the high neckline glittering like stars
against a blood-red sky. She'd dressed with care for this well-thought-out
"chance" meeting. Despite the plebeian gallantry that made him
courteous to any woman, whether she was pretty or not, Saetan did appreciate a
woman who displayed herself to advantage, and even past her prime, Hekatah had
never wanted for men. But he, gutter-child bastard that he was, glanced at her over the
half-moon glasses he'd begun wearing, marked the page in his book, and vanished
the glasses before, finally, giving her his full attention. "Hekatah," he said with pleasant wariness. Biting back her fury, she strolled around the room. "It's
wonderful to see the Hall refurbished," she said, her girlish voice full
of the cooing warmth that had once made him cautiously open to her. "It was time to have it done." "Any special reason?" "I thought of giving a demon ball," he replied dryly. She tipped her chin down and looked up at him through her lashes, not
realizing it was a parody of the sulky, sensuous young witch she'd been long
centuries ago. "You didn't redo the south tower." "There was no need. It's been emptied and cleaned. That's
all." "But the south tower has always been my apartment," she
protested. "As I said, there was no need." She stared at the sheer ivory curtains beneath the tied-back red velvet
drapes. "Well," she said, as if giving the matter slow consideration,
"I suppose I could take a room in your wing." "No." "But, Saetan—" "My dear, you've forgotten. You've never had an apartment in the
Hall in this Realm. You haven't lived in any house I own since I divorced you,
and you never will again." Hekatah knelt beside his chair, pleased by the way the gown pooled
around her, one shimmering wing of her sleeve draped across his legs. "I
know we've had our differences in the past, but, Saetan, you need a woman here
now." She could have shouted with triumph as his eyebrow rose in question
and a definite spark of interest showed in his eyes. He raised one hand and stroked her still-black hair, flowing long and
loose down her back. "Why do I need a woman now, Hekatah?" he asked
in a gentle, husky voice. His lover's voice. The voice that always enraged her because it sounded
so caring and weak. Not a man's voice. Not her father's voice. Her father would
never have coaxed. He would never have allowed her to refuse him. But he
had been a Hayllian Prince, one of the Hundred Families, as proud and
arrogant as any Blood male, and not this . . . Hekatah lowered her eyes, hoping Saetan hadn't seen, again, what she
thought of him. All that power. They could have ruled all of Terreille, and
Kaeleer too, if he'd been the least bit ambitious. Even if he'd been too lazy, she
could have done it. Who would have dared challenge her with the
Black backing her? He wouldn't even do that. Wouldn't even support her in
Dhemlan, his own Territory. Kept her leashed to Hayll, where her family had enough
influence to make her the High Priestess. All that power wasted in a thing that
had to give himself a name because his sire didn't think the seed fit enough to
claim. But Terreille would be hers yet, even if she had to use a weak little
puppet like Dorothea to get it. "Why do I need a woman now?" Saetan's voice, less gentle now,
called her back. "For the child, of course," she replied, turning her head to
press a kiss into his palm. "The child?" Saetan lifted his hand and steepled his fingers.
"One of our sons has been demon-dead for 50,000 years, and you, my dear,
probably know better than anyone where the other one lies." Hekatah drew in her breath with a hiss and exhaled with a smile.
"The girl child, High Lord. Your little pet." "I have no pets, Priestess." Hekatah hid her clenched fists in her lap. "Everyone knows you're
training a girl child to serve you. All I'm trying to point out is she needs a
woman's guidance in order to fulfill your needs." "What needs are those?" Hekatah smacked the arm of the chair. "Don't play word games with
me. If the girl has any talent, she should be trained in the Craft by her
Sisters. What you do with her afterward is your concern, but at least let me
train her so she won't be an embarrassment." Saetan eased out of the chair, went to the long windows, and pulled the
sheer curtains aside for a clear view of Hell's ever-twilight landscape.
"This doesn't concern you, Hekatah," he said slowly, his voice
whispering thunder. "It's true I've accepted a contract to tutor a young
witch. I'm bored. It amuses me. If she's an embarrassment to someone, it's no
concern of mine." He turned from the window to look at her. "And no
concern of yours. Leave it that way. Because if you persist in making her your
concern, a great many things I've overlooked in the past are going to become
mine." Saetan dropped the edge of the curtain, flicked the folds back into
place, and left the room. Using the chair for support, Hekatah got to her feet, drifted to the
windows, and studied the sheer curtains. She reached up slowly. Selfish bastard. There were ways around him. Did he think after all
this time she didn't know his weak spot? It had been such good sport to watch
him squirm, the great High Lord chained by his honor, as those two sons she'd
helped Dorothea create were battered year after year, century after century. They
hate you now, High Lord. What bastard doesn't hate the sire who won't claim
him? The half-breed had been a bonus. Who could have anticipated Saetan
having so much fire and need left? Fine, strapping boys, and neither one
capable of being a man. At least the half-breed could get it up, which was a
great deal more than anyone could say for the other. With her help, Dorothea had gotten the strong, dark SaDiablo bloodline
returned to Hayll. Waiting until Daemon's Birthright Ceremony to break the
contract with Saetan had been a risk, but that was the time when paternity was
formally acknowledged or denied. Up to that point, a male could claim a child
as his, could do everything a father might do for his offspring. But until he
was formally acknowledged, he had no rights to the child. Once the
acknowledgment was made, however, a male child belonged to his father. Which had been the problem. They had wanted the bloodline, but not the
man. Having watched him raise two sons, Hekatah had known from the beginning
that any child who grew up under Saetan's hand could never be reshaped into a
male who would give his strength for her ambitions. She had thought that, since
he visited each boy for only a few hours a week, his influence would be
diluted, that the mark he would leave on them wouldn't begin until they were
his and he began their training in earnest. She'd been wrong. Saetan had already planted his code of honor deep in
the boys' minds, and by the time she had realized that, it was too late to lead
them down another path. Without knowing why, they had fought against anything
that didn't fit that code of honor until the fighting, and the pain and the
punishment, had shaped them, too. And now there was this girl child. Five years ago, she'd sensed a strange, dark power on the cildru
dyathe's island. Ever since then, she'd been following whispered snippets
of talk, leads that faded to nothing. The tangled webs she'd created had only
shown her dark power in a female body, the kind of power that, if it were
molded and channeled the right way, could easily control a Realm. It had taken five years to discover that Saetan was training the child,
which infuriated her. That girl should have been hers from the start, should
have been an emotionally dependent tool that would have fulfilled all of her
dreams and ambitions. With that kind of power at her disposal, nothing—and no
one—could have stopped her. But, again, she was too late. If Saetan had been willing to share the girl, she might have
reconsidered. Since he wasn't willing, and she wasn't going to let that child
mature to become a threat to her plans, she was going to use the most brutal
weapon she had at her disposal: Daemon Sadi. He would have no love for his father. He could be offered ten years of
controlled freedom—still held by the Ring, of course, but not required to serve
in a court. Ten years—no, a hundred—not to kneel for any witch. What would
eliminating one child be, a stranger fawned over by the very man who had
abandoned him, compared with not having to serve? And if the half-breed were
thrown in for good measure? Sadi had the strength to defy even the High Lord.
He had the cunning and the cruelty to ensnare a child and destroy her. But how
to get him close enough for an easy strike? She'd have to think about that.
Somewhere to the far west of Hayll. She had tracked the girl as far as that,
and then nothing ... except that strange, impenetrable mist on that island. Oh, how Saetan would twist, screaming, on the hook of his honor when
Sadi destroyed his little pet. Hekatah lowered her arms and smiled at the curtains hanging in shreds
from the rod. She made a moue as she pulled a bit of fabric from a snag in one
of her nails and hurried out of the parlor, eager to get away from the Hall and
begin her little plan. Saetan Black-locked his sitting room door before going to the corner
table that held glasses and a decanter of yarbarah. A mocking smile twisted his
lips when he noticed how badly his hands shook. Ignoring the yarbarah, he
pulled a bottle of brandy out of the cupboard below, filled a glass, and drank
deep, gasping at the unfamiliar burn. It had been centuries since he'd drunk
straight alcohol. He settled into a chair, the brandy glass cradled in his
trembling hands. Hekatah would be elated if she knew how badly she'd frightened him. If
Jaenelle became twisted by Hekatah's ambition and greedy hunger to crush and
rule . . . No, not Jaenelle. She must be gently, lightly chained to the Blood,
must accept the leash of Protocol and Blood Law, the only things that kept them
all from being constantly at each others' throats. Because soon, too soon, she
would begin walking roads none of them had ever walked before, and she would
become as far removed from the Blood as they were from the landens. And the
power. Mother Night! Who could stop her? Who would stop her? Saetan refilled his glass and closed his eyes. He couldn't deny what
his heart knew too well. He would serve his fair-haired Lady. No matter what,
he would serve. When he had ruled Dhemlan in Kaeleer and Dhemlan in Terreille, he had
never hesitated to curb Hekatah's ambition. He'd believed then, and still
believed, that it was wrong to use force to rule another race. But if Jaenelle
wanted to rule ... It would cost him his honor, to say nothing of his soul, but
he would drive Terreille to its knees for her pleasure. The only way to protect the Realms was to protect Jaenelle from Hekatah
and her human tools. Whatever the price. 6 / Terreille Daemon reached his bedroom very late that evening. The wine and brandy
he'd drunk throughout the night had numbed him enough for him to hold his
temper despite the onslaught of innuendoes and coy chatter he'd listened to at
the dinner table, despite the bodies that "accidentally" brushed
against him all evening. But he wasn't numb enough not to sense the woman's presence in his
room. Her psychic scent struck him the moment he opened his bedroom door.
Snarling silently at the intrusion, Daemon lifted his hand. The candlelights
beside the bed immediately produced a dim glow. The young Hayllian witch lay in the center of his bed, her long black
hair draped seductively over the pillows, the sheet tucked demurely beneath her
pointed chin. She was new to Dorothea's court, an apprentice to the Hourglass
coven. She had watched him throughout the evening but hadn't approached. She smiled at him, then opened her small, pouty mouth and ran the tip
of her tongue over her upper lip. Slowly peeling off the sheet, she stretched
her naked body and lazily spread her legs. Daemon smiled. He smiled as he picked up the clothes she'd strewn across the floor and
tossed them out the open door into the hall. He smiled as he teased the sheet
and bedcovers off the bed and tossed them after the clothes. He was still
smiling when he lifted her off the bed and pitched her out the door with enough
force that she hit the opposite wall with a bone-breaking thud. The mattress
followed, missing her only because she'd slumped over on her side as she began
to scream. Following the sound of running feet, Dorothea rushed through the
corridors while the mansion walls shook with barely restrained violence. She
pushed her way through the pack of growling guards until she reached the
abigails and other witches of the coven whose concerned twittering was drowned
by screams increasing in pitch and volume. "What in the name of Hell is going on here?" she shouted, her
usual melodious purr sounding more like a cat in heat. Daemon stepped out of his bedroom, calmly tugging his shirt cuffs into
place. The hallway walls instantly glazed with ice. Dorothea studied Daemon's face. She'd never actually seen him when he
was deep in the cold rage, had seen him only when he was coming back from it,
but she sensed he was in the eye of the storm and something as insignificant as
the wrong inflection on a single word would be enough to set off a violent
explosion that would tear the court apart. She narrowed her eyes and tried not to shiver. It was more than the cold rage this time. Much more. His face looked so lifeless it could have been carved from a fine piece
of wood, and yet it was so filled with something. He appeared
unnaturally calm, but those golden eyes, as glazed as the walls, looked at her
with a predator's intensity. Something had been pushing him toward the emotional breaking point, and
he had finally snapped. Among the short-lived races, pleasure slaves became emotionally
unstable after a few years. It took decades among the long-lived races, but
eventually the combination of aphrodisiacs and constant arousal without being
allowed any release twisted something inside the males. After that, with
careful handling, they still had their uses, but not as pleasure slaves. Daemon had been a pleasure slave for most of his life. He'd come close
to this point several times in the past, but he'd always managed to step back
from the edge. This time, there was no stepping back. Finally Daemon spoke. His voice came out flat, but there was a hint of
thunder in it. "When you've gotten the stench completely out of my room,
I'll be back. Don't call me until then." He glided down the hall and out
of sight. Dorothea waited, counting the seconds. 'Several minutes passed before
the front door was slammed with such force that the mansion shook and windows
shattered throughout the building. Dorothea turned to the witch, a promising, vicious little creature now
modestly covered with the sheet and bravely whimpering about her cruel
treatment. She wanted to rake her nails over that pretty face. There was no way to control Sadi, not after tonight. Pain or punishment
would only enrage him further. She had to get him away from Hayll, send him
somewhere expendable. The Dark Priestess had been full of suggestions when he'd
been conceived and when they broke the contract in order to keep the boy for
the Hayllian Hourglass. Well, the bitch could come up with a suggestion now
when he was cold and possibly sliding into the Twisted Kingdom. Straightening the collar of her dressing gown, Dorothea gave the young
witch a last look. "That bitch is expelled from the Hourglass and
dismissed from my court. I want her and everything to do with her out of my
house within the hour." Taking the arm of the young Warlord who'd been warming her bed before
the screams began, she returned to her wing of the mansion, smiling at the wail
of despair that filled the hall behind her. 7 / Terreille Dorothea hurried up the broad path to the Sanctuary, clutching at her
cloak as the wind tried to whip it from her body. The old Priestess, bent and
somewhat feeble-minded, opened the heavy door for her and then fought with the
wind to close it Dorothea gave the old woman the barest nod of acknowledgment as she
rushed past her, desperate to reach the meeting place. The inner chamber was empty except for two worn chairs and a low table
placed before a blazing fire. Throwing off her cloak with one hand, she
carefully placed the bottle she had held tight against her body on the table
and sank into one of the chairs with a moan. Two short days ago, she had felt insolent about asking for help from
the Dark Priestess, had chafed at the offerings she had to provide from her
court or Hayll's Hourglass. Now she was ready to beg. For two days, Sadi had stalked through Draega, restlessly and
relentlessly trying to blunt his rage. In that time, he'd killed a young
Warlord from one of the Hundred Families—an exuberant youth who was only trying
to have his pleasure with a tavern owner's daughter. The man had dared protest
because his daughter was virgin and wore a Jewel. The Warlord had dealt with
the father—not fatally—and was dragging the girl to a comfortable room when
Sadi appeared, took exception to the girl's frightened cries, and savaged the
young Warlord, shattering his Jewels and turning his brain into gray dust. The grateful tavern owner gave Sadi a good meal and an ever-full glass.
By morning the story was all over Draega, and then there were no tavern owners
or innkeepers, Blood or landen, who didn't have a hot meal, a full glass, or a
bed waiting for him if he walked down their street. She wasn't sure the Ring would stop him this time, wasn't sure he
wouldn't turn his fury on her if she tried to control him. And if he outlasted
the pain . . . Dorothea put her hands over her face and moaned again. She didn't hear
the door open and close. "You're troubled, Sister," said the crooning girlish voice. Dorothea looked up, trembling with relief. She sank to her knees and
bowed her head. "I need your help, Dark Priestess." Hekatah smiled and hungrily eyed the contents of the bottle. Keeping
her cloak's hood pulled well forward to hide her face, she sat in the other
chair and, with a graceful turn of her hand, drew the bottle toward her.
"A gift?" she asked, feigning surprised delight. "How generous
of you, Sister, to remember me." With another turn of her hand, she called
in a raven glass goblet, filled it from the bottle, and drank deeply. She
sighed with pleasure. "How sweet the blood. A young, strong witch. But
only one voice to give so much." Dorothea crawled back into her chair and straightened her gown. Her
lips curved in a sly smile. "She insisted on being the only one,
Priestess, wanting you to have her best." It was the least the little
bitch could do, having caused the trouble in the first place. "You sent for me," Hekatah said impatiently, then dropped her
voice back into the soothing croon. "How can I help you, Sister?" Dorothea jumped out of the chair and began to pace. "Sadi has gone
mad. I can't control him anymore. If he stays in Hayll much longer, he'll tear
us all apart." "Can you use the half-breed to curb him?" Hekatah refilled
her glass and sipped the warm blood. Dorothea laughed bitterly. "I don't think anything will curb
him." "Hmm. Then you must send him away." Dorothea spun around, hands clenched at her sides, lips bared to show
her gritted teeth. "Where? No one will have him. Any Queen I send him to
will die." "The farther away the better," Hekatah murmured.
"Pruul?" "Zuultah has the half-breed, and you know those two can't be in
the same court. Besides, Zuultah's actually been able to keep that one on a
tight leash, and Prythian doesn't want to move him." "Since when have you been concerned about what that winged sow wants?" Hekatah snapped. "Pruul is west, far west
of Hayll, and mostly desert. An ideal place." Dorothea shook her head. "Zuultah's too valuable to our
plans." "Ah." "We're still cultivating the western Territories and don't have a
strong enough influence yet." "But you have some. Surely Hayll must have made overtures someplace
where not all the Queens are so valued. Is there nowhere, Sister,
where a Queen has been an impediment? Nowhere a gift like Sadi might be useful
to you?" Dorothea settled into her chair, her long forefinger nail tapping
against her teeth. "One place," she said quietly. "That bitch
Queen has opposed me at every turn. It's taken three of their generations to
soften their culture enough to create an independent male counsel strong enough
to remake the laws. The males we've helped rise to power will gut their own
society in order to have dominance, and once they do that, the Territory will
be ripe for the picking. But she keeps trying to fight them, and she's always
trying to close my embassy and dilute my influence." Dorothea sat up straight,
her eyes glittering. "Sadi would be a perfect gift for her." "And if his temper gets out of control..." Hekatah laughed. Dorothea laughed with her. "But how to get him there." "Make a gift of him." "She wouldn't accept it." She paused. "But her
son-in-law is Kartane's companion and a strong leader in the counsel—through
Hayll's graces. If the gesture was made to him, how could he
refuse?" Hekatah toyed with her glass. "This place. It's to the west?" Dorothea smiled. "Yes. Even farther than Pruul. And backward
enough to make him chafe." Dorothea reached for her cloak. "If you'll
excuse me, Priestess. There are things I must attend to. The sooner we're rid
of him, the better." "Of course, Sister," Hekatah replied sweetly. "May the
Darkness speed your journey." Hekatah stared dreamily at the fire for several minutes. Emptying the
bottle, she admired the dark liquid in the smoky black glass, then raised the goblet in a small salute. "The
sooner you're rid of him, the better. The sooner he's in the west, the better still." 8 /Hell "SaDiablo, there's something you should know." Silence. "Have you seen her?" "No." A long pause. "Saetan, Dorothea just sent Daemon
Sadi to Chaillot." PART III chapter Six 1 / Terreille Instantly awake, Surreal probed the dark room and the corridors beyond
for whatever had disturbed her sleep. Men's voices, women's voices, muted laughter. No danger she could feel. Still . . . A dark, cold ripple, coming from the east, rolled over Chaillot. Surreal snuggled deeper into the bed, tucking the covers around her.
The night was cool, the bed warm, and the sleeping draught Deje had given her
gently pulled her back into the dreamless sleep she'd enjoyed for the past few
nights. Whatever it was, it wasn't looking for her. Kartane slammed the door of his suite and locked it with a vicious snap
of his hand. For an hour he paced his rooms, cursing softly. It had been a delightful night, spent with a frightened,
porcelain-faced girl who had been gratifyingly revolted by everything she'd had
to do for him—and everything he had done to her. He had left that private
playground relaxed and sated until Robert Benedict had stopped him at the door
and told him how delighted, how honored his family was to receive such a
gift from Lady SaDiablo. Of course, his bastard brother, Philip, performed
consort duties for Lady Angelline, and she probably wouldn't put him completely
aside for a pleasure slave, no matter how celebrated, but they were honored. Kartane cursed. He'd woven his web of lies to Hayll's embassy tight
enough to ensure that Dorothea, even if she found him quickly, wouldn't be able
to call him back without embarrassment to herself. It also meant he couldn't
bolt now without answering some difficult, and very unwanted, questions.
Besides, this had become his favorite playground, and he had planned to stay a
while. He undressed and fell wearily into bed. There was time. There was time. Daemon wasn't here. Yet. Cassandra stood in the Sanctuary doorway and watched the sun rise,
unable to pinpoint the cause of her nervousness. Whatever it was, it was coming
over the horizon with the sun. Closing her eyes and taking a slow, deep breath, she descended to the
depth of the Black, took that one mental step to the side that Black Widows
were trained to take, and then she stood at the edge of the Twisted Kingdom.
With eyes gauzed by the dreamscape of visions, she looked at the sun climbing
above the horizon. She stared for a long moment, then shook her head violently to clear
her sight and pressed her body hard against the stone doorway, hoping for
support. When she was sure she was truly out of the dreamscape, she went into
the Sanctuary, keeping her back to the sun. She stumbled to the kitchen, hurriedly pulled the curtains across the
windows, and sat on the bench by the banked fire, grateful for the dark. A Black Widow who stood on the edge of the Twisted Kingdom could see
the true face behind whatever mask a person wore; she could draw memories from
wood and stone to know what happened in a place; she could see warnings about
things to come. The sun, when Cassandra had looked at it through the dreamscape of
visions, had been a torn, bloody orb. Alexandra Angelline studied the room with a critical eye. The wood
floor gleamed, the throw rugs were freshly washed, the windows sparkled, the
bed linen was crisp and new, and the wardrobe was filled with freshly washed
and pressed clothes that hung in a straight row above the polished shoes. She
breathed deeply and smelled autumn air and lemon polish. And something else. With an angry sigh, she shook her head and turned to her housekeeper.
"It's still there. Faint, but there. Clean it again." Lucivar studied the cloudless sky. Heat waves already shimmered up from
the Arava Desert in Pruul, but Lucivar shivered, chilled to the bone. His outer
senses told him nothing, so he turned inward and instantly felt the cold, dark
fury. Nervously licking his lips, he sent a thought on an Ebon-gray spear
thread narrowed toward a single mind. "Bastard?" Whatever rode the Winds over Pruul passed him and continued west. "Bastard?" Cold silence was his only answer. In Hell, Saetan sat behind the blackwood desk in his private study deep
beneath the Hall and stared at the portrait across the room, a portrait he
could barely see in the dim light. He'd been sitting there for hours, staring
at Cassandra's likeness, trying to feel something—love, rage— anything that
would ease the pain in his heart. He felt nothing but bitterness and regret. He watched Mephis open the study door and close it behind him. For a
long moment he stared at his eldest son as if he were a stranger, and then
turned back to the portrait. "Prince SaDiablo," Saetan said, his voice full of soft
thunder. "High Lord?" Saetan stared at the portrait for several minutes more. He sighed bitterly.
"Send Marjong the Executioner to me." In a private compartment on a Yellow Web Coach, Daemon Sadi sat across
from two nervous Hayllian ambassadors. Behind a face that looked like a cold,
beautiful, unnatural mask, his rage was contained but undiminished. He'd said
nothing to his escorts throughout the journey. In fact, he'd barely moved since
they left Hayll. Now he stared at a blank wall, deaf to the men's lowered voices. His
right hand continued to seek his left wrist, the fingers gently rubbing back
and forth, back and forth, as if needing reassurance that the scar Tersa had
gifted him with was still there. 2 / Terreille Daemon stared out the window as the carriage rolled along the smooth
road leading to the Angelline estate, aware that his escort, Prince Philip
Alexander, covertly watched him. He'd been relieved when Philip had stopped
defensively pointing out things of interest as they rode through Beldon Mor. He
understood the man's defensiveness—Hayllian ambassadors prided themselves on their
ability to subtly sneer at the cultural heritage of their host cities—but he
was too intrigued by the elusive puzzle that had brushed his mind shortly after
arriving in Beldon Mor to give Philip more than terse, civil replies. A few decades ago, Beldon Mor had probably been a beautiful city. It
was still lovely, but he recognized the taint of Hayll's influence. In a couple
more generations, Beldon Mor would be nothing more than a smaller, younger
Draega. But there was an undercurrent beneath the familiar taint, a subtle something
that eluded recognition. It had crept up on him during the hours he'd spent
at the Hayllian embassy, like a mist one could almost feel but couldn't see.
He'd never experienced anything like it and yet it felt familiar somehow. "This is all part of the Angelline estate," Philip said,
breaking the silence. "The house will be visible around the next
bend." Pushing the puzzle aside, Daemon forced himself to show some interest
in the place where he would be living. It was a large, well-proportioned manor house that gracefully fit into
its natural surroundings. He hoped the interior decor was as quietly elegant as
the exterior. It would be a relief to live in a place that didn't set his teeth
on edge. "It's lovely," Daemon said when they reached the house. Philip smiled warily. "Yes, it is." As he climbed out of the carriage and followed Philip up the steps to
the door, Daemon's nerves tingled. His inner senses stretched. The moment he crossed the threshold, he slid to a
stop, stunned. The psychic scent was almost gone, but he recognized it. A dark scent.
A powerful, terrifying, wonderful scent. He breathed deeply, and the lifetime hunger in him became intense. She was here. She was here! He wanted to shout in triumph, but the puzzled, wary expression in
Philip's gray eyes sharpened Daemon's predatory instincts. By the time he
reached Philip's side, he had thought of half a dozen ways a Gray-Jeweled
Prince could quietly disappear. Daemon smiled, pleased to see Philip's involuntary shiver. "This way," Philip said tersely as he turned and walked
toward the back of the house. "Lady Angelline is waiting." Daemon slipped his hands into his pockets, settled his face into his
bored court expression, and fell into step beside Philip with graceful indifference.
As impatient as he was to meet the witches in this family and find the one he
sought, it wouldn't do to make Philip too uneasy, too defensive. They'd almost reached the door when a man came out of the room. He was
fat, florid, and generally unattractive, but there were enough similarities
between him and Philip to mark them as brothers. "So," Robert Benedict said with a hearty sneer. "This is
Daemon Sadi. The girls are most excited to have you here. Most excited."
His eyes folded up into the fat as he gave Philip a nasty smile before turning
back to Daemon. "Leland spent the whole morning dressing for the occasion.
Philip's more of a steward now, so he doesn't have the time to see to the
girls' comfort the way you will." He rubbed his hands together in
malicious glee. "If you'll excuse me, duty calls." Stepping aside to let Robert pass, they stood in silence until the
front door closed. Philip was white beneath his summer tan, his breath whistled
through his clenched teeth, and he shook with the effort of controlling some
strong emotion. "They're waiting," Daemon said quietly. Philip's eyes were full of naked hatred. Daemon calmly returned the
look. A Black-Jeweled Warlord Prince had nothing to fear from a Gray-Jeweled
Prince. Philip at his worst temper wasn't equal to Daemon at his best, and they
both knew it. "In here," Philip snapped, leading Daemon into the room. Trying not to act too eager, Daemon stepped into the sunny room that
overlooked an expanse of green lawn and formal gardens, certain that he would
know her the moment he saw her. Seconds later, he swallowed a scream of rage. There were two women and a girl about fourteen, but the one he sought
wasn't there. Alexandra Angelline, the matriarch of the Angelline family and the
Queen of Chaillot, was a handsome woman with long dark hair just beginning to
silver, a fine-boned oval face, and eyes the color of Purple Dusk Jewels. Her
clothes were simply cut but expensive. The Blood Opal that hung from her neck
was set in a simple gold design. Sitting in a high-backed chair, she held her
slender body straight and proud as she studied him. Daemon studied her in turn. Not a natural Black Widow, but there was a
feel about her that suggested she had spent some time in an Hourglass coven.
Though why she would begin an apprenticeship and not continue . . . Unless
Dorothea had already begun her purge of Chaillot's Hourglass covens by then.
Eliminating potential rivals was one of the first things Dorothea did to soften
a Territory, and other Black Widows were far more dangerous rivals than the
Queens because they practiced the same kind of Craft. It didn't take that many
stories whispered in the dark to change a wariness of Black Widows into an
active fear, and once the fear set in, the killing began. Once the killing
began, the Black Widows would go into hiding, and the only ones who would be
trained in their Craft were the daughters born to the Hourglass. Since she was the sole heir to one of the largest fortunes on Chaillot
and the strongest Queen the island had, her continued presence in an Hourglass
coven would have been a dangerous risk for them all. Leland Benedict, Alexandra's only daughter and Robert's wife, was a
paler, frivolous version of her mother. The frothy neckline and frothy sleeves
of her gown didn't suit her figure, and the hair done too elaborately for the
hour of the day made her look more matronly than her mother. Daemon found her
air of shy curiosity particularly irritating. The ones who began shyly curious
tended to become the crudest and most vindictive once they discovered what kind
of pleasure he could provide. Still, he felt sorry for her. He could almost
feel the core of her still molten, still wanting something cleaner, richer,
more fulfilling than this caged freedom she had. Then she fluttered her
eyelashes at him, and he wanted to strike her. Last was the girl, Wilhelmina, the only child from Robert's first
marriage. Unlike her father, who had a ruddy complexion and sandy-red hair, she
was raven-haired and very fair, with a startling blush in her cheeks and
blue-gray eyes. She was a beautiful girl and would become even more so when her
body began to fill out and curve. In fact, that was the only flaw Daemon could
see in her appearance— she was thin to the point of looking unhealthy. He
wondered—as he had wondered in so many other places—if these people, Blood as
he was Blood, had any idea of what they were, had any understanding of what
wearing the Jewels entailed—not just the pleasures or the power that could be
had but the physical and emotional hardships that were part of it too. If the
girl wore Jewels darker than the other women in her family, perhaps they didn't
recognize what was so apparent to him. Anyone who wore the Jewels, especially a child, had a higher
metabolism. It was possible, more for a witch because of the physical demands
of her moon time than for her male counterparts, to burn up her own body in a
matter of days if enough food wasn't available. Setting the small chip of Red Jewel that was hidden beneath the rubies
in his cuff links to auditory retention, Daemon let his mind drift as Alexandra
told him about the household and his "duties." The Jewel chip would
retain the conversation until he was ready to retrieve it. Right now, he had
something more important to think about. Where was she? Who was she? A relation who only visited? A guest
who had stayed a few days and recently left? He couldn't ask anyone. If they
didn't suspect that Witch had been in their presence, his questions, no matter
how innocuous, might endanger her. Dorothea already had her cancerous tentacles
embedded in Chaillot. If she became aware that this Other had touched the
island . . . No. He couldn't ask. Until she returned, he would do whatever was
required to keep these women satisfied and unsuspecting. But after she returned
. . . Finally he was shown to his room. It was directly below Alexandra's
apartment and next to a back stairway, since he was mostly here for her
pleasure, Leland needing nothing more than an escort when Robert wasn't available,
and Wilhelmina being too young. It was a simple room with a chair, lamp, and
writing desk as well as a single bed, a dresser with a mirror hanging above it,
a wardrobe—and, Daemon noted gratefully, an adjoining modern bathroom. As he had anticipated, the conversation at dinner was strained.
Alexandra talked about the cultural activities that could be explored in Beldon
Mor, and Daemon asked the polite questions expected of him. While Alexandra's
conversation was painstakingly impersonal, Leland was fluttery, nervous, and
far too prone to ask leading questions that made her blush no matter how
delicately Daemon phrased his answers—if he answered at all. Robert, who had
returned unexpectedly for dinner, looked too pleased with the arrangement, made
sly comments throughout the meal, and took pains to touch Leland at every
opportunity to stress his claim to her. Daemon ignored him, finding Philip's
distress and growing rage at Robert far more interesting. As dinner wore on, Daemon wished Wilhelmina were there, since she was
the one he was most curious about, the one he could most easily tap for
information. But she was considered too young to have late dinner and sit with
the adults. Finally free to retire but too restless to sleep, Daemon paced his
room. Tomorrow he would begin searching the house. A room where she had slept
would still be strong with her psychic scent, even if it had been cleaned.
There wasn't time to waste, but he couldn't afford to be found prowling around
in the early morning hours his first night there, not now, not when he might
finally see, hear, touch what his soul had been aching for his whole life.
Blood Law was nothing to him. The Blood were nothing to him. She would be Blood and yet Other, something alien and yet kindred. She
would be terrifyingly magnificent. As he paced his room, undressing in a slow striptease for no one,
Daemon tried to imagine her. Chaillot born? Quite probable. Living in Beldon
Mor? That would explain the subtle something he'd felt. And if she never
physically strayed from the island, that explained why he hadn't felt her
presence anywhere else in the past few years. Wise, certainly cautious to have
escaped notice for so long. He slid into bed, turned off the light . . . and groaned as an image of
a wise, skinny old crone filled his mind. No, he begged the still
night. Sweet Darkness, heed the prayer of one of your sons. Now that she's
so close, let her be young enough to want me. Let her be young enough to need
me. The night gave him no answer, and the sky was a predawn gray before he
finally slept. 3 / Terreille For two days Daemon played the polite, considerate escort as the
fluttery Leland made an endless round of calls showing off Lady SaDiablo's
gift. For two nights he prowled the house, his control on his temper fraying
from lack of sleep and frustration. He had toured every public room, probed
every guest room, flattered and cajoled his way through the servants'
quarters—and had found nothing. Not quite nothing. He had found the library tucked away on the second
floor of the nursery wing. It wasn't the library visitors saw, or the one the
family used. This was the small room that contained volumes on the Craft and,
like so many others he had seen in the past few decades, it had the feel of a
room that was almost never used. Almost never. Silently closing the door, Daemon moved unerringly-through the dark,
cluttered room to a table in the far corner that held a shaded candle-light. He
touched it, stroking downward on the crystal to dim the glow, leaned against
the built-in bookcases7 and tilted his head back to rest on a shelf. The scent was strong in this room. Daemon closed his eyes, breathed deeply, and frowned. Even though it
was clean, the room had the dusty, musty smell of old books, but a physical scent
wouldn't obscure a psychic one. That dark scent . . . Like the body that housed
it, a witch's psychic scent had a muskiness that a Blood male could find as
arousing as the body—if not more so. This dark, sweet scent was chillingly
clean of that muskiness, and as he continued to breathe deeply, to open himself
to that which was stronger than the body, he felt distressed to find it so. Pushing away from the bookshelves, Daemon extinguished the candlelight
and waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness before leaving the room. So,
she'd spent much of her time in that room, but she must have stayed somewhere.
His eyes flicked toward the ceiling as he slipped among the shadows and
silently climbed the stairs. The only place left to look was the nursery, the
third floor rooms where Wilhelmina and her governess, Lady Graff, spent most of
their days. It was also the only place Philip had vehemently told him to stay
away from, since his services weren't required there. Daemon glided down the corridor, his probing mind identifying the rooms
as he passed: classroom, music room, playroom, Lady Graff's sitting room and
adjoining bedroom (which Daemon immediately turned away from, his lips curling
in a snarl, as he caught the wispy scent of erotic dreaming), bathrooms, a
couple of guest rooms, Wilhelmina's bedroom. And the corner room that
overlooked the back gardens. Daemon hesitated, suddenly unwilling to further invade the privacy of
children. As was his custom, he had gleaned basic facts about the family before
entering service. The Hayllian ambassador, annoyed at being questioned, became
quite garrulous once he noticed the cold look in Daemon's eyes, saying nothing
of much interest except that there were two daughters. Daemon had met
Wilhelmina. There was only one room left. His hand shook as he turned the doorknob and slipped into the room. The sweet darkness washed over him, but even here it was faint, as
though someone had been trying to scrub it away. Daemon pressed his back
against the door and silently asked forgiveness for what he was about to do. He
was male, he was intruding, and, like her, it would only take a few minutes for
his own dark psychic scent to be impressed on the room for anyone to read. Cautiously lifting one hand, he engaged a candlelight by the bed,
keeping it bright enough to see by but dim enough that, he hoped, the light
wouldn't be noticed beneath the bedroom door if someone walked past. Then he
looked around, his brow wrinkling in puzzlement. It was a young girl's room: white dresser and wardrobe, white canopy
and counterpane decorated with little pink flowers covering the four-poster
bed, gleaming wood floors with cute throw rugs scattered around. It was totally wrong. He opened every drawer of the dresser and found clothing suitable for a
young girl, but when he touched it it was like touching a tiny spark of
lightning. The bed, too, when he ran his hand lightly over the counterpane,
sent a spark along his nerves. But the dolls and stuffed animals—the scent was
on them only because they were in this room. If any of them had been rich with
her puzzling darkness, he would have taken it back to his room to hold
throughout the night. Finally he turned to the wardrobe and opened the doors. The clothes were a child's clothes, the shoes were meant for small
feet. It had been a while since they'd been worn, and the scent was faint in
them, too. The wardrobe itself, however . . . Daemon went through it piece by piece, touching everything, growing
more hopeful and more frantic with each discarded item. When there was nothing
left to check, his trembling fingers slid along the inside walls, his tactile
sense becoming a conductor for the inner senses. Kneeling on the floor, exhausted by disappointment, he leaned forward
until his hand touched the far back corner of the wardrobe. Lightning pulsed through him until he thought his blood would boil. Puzzled, he cupped his hands and created a small ball of witch light.
He studied the corner, vanished the witch light, and leaned back on his heels,
even more puzzled. There was nothing there . . . and yet there was. Nothing his physical
senses could engage, but his inner senses insisted something was there. Daemon reached forward again and shivered. The room was suddenly, intensely cold. His thinking was slowed by fatigue, and it took him a full minute to
understand what the cold meant. "Forgive me," he whispered as he carefully withdrew his hand.
"I didn't mean to invade your private place. I swear by the Jewels it
won't happen again." With trembling hands, Daemon replaced the clothes and shoes exactly the
way he'd found them, extinguished the candle-light, and silently glided back to
his room. Once there, he dug out the bottle of brandy hidden in his own
wardrobe and took a long swallow. It didn't make sense. He could understand finding her psychic scent in
the library. But in the child's room? Not on the toys, but on the clothes, on
the bed-things an adult might handle daily if she took care of the child. When
he had made an innocuous comment about there being another daughter, he'd been
told, snappishly, that she wasn't at home, that she was ill. Was his Lady assuming a Healer's duties? Had she slept in a cot in the
girl's room in order to be nearby? Where was she now? Daemon put the brandy away, undressed, and slid into bed. Tersa's
warning about the chalice cracking frayed his nerves, but there was nothing he
could do. He couldn't hunt for her as he had in other courts. She was nearby,
and he couldn't risk being sent away. Daemon punched his pillow and sighed. When the child returned, his Lady
would return. And he would be waiting. 4 / Terreille Surreal tilted her head back, smiling at the sun's warmth on her face
and the smell of clean sea air. Her moon time had passed; tonight she would
begin working for her keep to pay Deje back for her kindness. But the day was
hers, and as she meandered up the path that led to Cassandra's Altar, she
enjoyed the rough landscape, the sun on her back, the crisp autumn wind teasing
her long black hair. When she rounded a bend and saw the Sanctuary, Surreal wrinkled her
nose and sighed. She'd trekked all this way to see a ruin. Even though she was
just beginning what might be a long, long life, she had already lived enough
years to see that places where she had stayed sometimes had become crumbled
piles of stone by the time she next returned. What was ancient history for so
many was actual memory for her. She found the thought depressing. Pushing her hair off her face, she stepped through an open doorway and
looked around, noting the gaps in the stonewalls and the holes in the roof.
Sitting in the autumn sun was more appealing than wandering through chilly,
barren rooms, so she turned to leave, but when she reached the doorway, she
heard footsteps behind her. The woman who stepped out from the inner chambers wore a tunic and
trousers made of a shimmery, dusty black material. Her red hair, which flowed
over her shoulders, was held in place by a silver circlet that fit snugly
around her head. A Red Jewel hung just above her breasts. Her smile of greeting
was warm but not effusive. "How may I serve you, Sister?" she asked quietly. The hair, faded of its vibrant color by time, and the lines on the
woman's face spoke of long years, but the emerald eyes and the proud carriage
said this was not a witch to trifle with. "My apologies, Lady." Surreal met the other's steady gaze.
"I came to see the Altar. I didn't know someone lived here." "To see or to ask?" Surreal shook her head, puzzled. "When one seeks a Dark Altar, it's usually for help that can't be
given elsewhere, or for answers to questions of the heart." Surreal shrugged. She hadn't felt this awkward since her first client
at her first Red Moon house, when she realized how little she had learned in
all those dirty little back rooms. "I came to . . ." The woman's
words finally penetrated. Questions of the heart. "I'd like to know who my
mother's people were." Surreal suddenly felt a whisper of something that had been there all
along, a darkness, a strength she hadn't been attuned to. As she looked at the
Sanctuary again, she realized that the things built around this place were
insignificant. The place itself held the power. The woman's gaze never wavered. "Everything has a price," she
said quietly. "Are you willing to pay for what you ask?" Surreal dug into her pocket and extended a handful of gold coins. The woman shook her head. "Those who are what I am are not paid in
that kind of coin." She turned back toward the doorway she'd come through.
"Come. I'll make some tea and we'll talk. Perhaps we can help each
other." She went down the passage, letting Surreal leave or follow, as she
chose. Surreal hesitated for a moment before dropping the coins into her
pocket and following the woman. It was partly the sudden feeling of awe she had
for the place, partly curiosity about what sort of price this witch would
require for information, partly hope that she might finally have an answer to a
question that had haunted her ever since she'd fully understood how different
Titian was from everyone else. Besides, she was good with a knife and she wore
the Gray. The place might hold her in awe, but the witch didn't. The kitchen was cozy and well ordered. Surreal smiled at the contrast
between the feel of this room and the rest of the Sanctuary. The woman, too,
seemed more like a gentle hearth-witch than a Sanctuary Priestess as she hummed
a cheery little tune while the water heated. Surreal sat in a chair, propped
her elbows on the pine table, and watched in amused silence as a plate of nut
cakes, a small bowl of fresh butter, and a mug for the tea were placed before
her. When the tea was ready, the woman joined her at the table, a glass of
wine in her hand. Suddenly suspicious, Surreal looked pointedly at the tea, the
nut cakes, and the butter. The woman laughed. "At my age, my dietary requirements preclude
such things, unfortunately. But test them if it troubles you. I won't be
offended. Better you should know I mean you no ill. Else, how can we talk
honestly?" Surreal probed the food and found nothing but what should be there.
Picking up a nut cake, she broke it neatly in half, buttered it, and began to
eat. While she ate, the woman spoke of general things, telling her about the
Dark Altars, how there were thirteen of these great dark places of power scattered
throughout the Realm. The wineglass was empty and Surreal sipped her second cup of tea before
the woman said, "Now. You want to know about your mother's people.
True?" She stood up and leaned toward Surreal, her hands outstretched to
touch .Surreal's face. Surreal pulled back, long years of caution making her wary. "Shh," the woman murmured soothingly, "I just want to
look." Surreal forced herself to sit quietly as the woman's hands followed the
curves of her face, neck, and shoulders, lifted her long hair, and traced the
curve of her ear to its delicate point. When she was done, the woman refilled
her wineglass and said nothing for a while, her expression thoughtful, her eyes
focused on some other place. "I can't be certain, but I could tell you what I think." Surreal leaned forward, trying not to appear too eager and yet holding
her breath in anticipation. The woman's gaze was disconcertingly steady. "There is, however,
the matter of the price." She toyed with her wineglass. "It's
customary that the price be named and agreed upon before help is given.
Contracts such as these are never broken because, if they are, the price is
then usually paid in blood. Do you understand, Sister?" Surreal took a slow, steadying breath. "What's your price?" "First, I want you to understand that I'm not asking you to
endanger yourself. I'm not asking you to take any risks." "All right." The woman placed the stem of the wineglass between her palms and slowly
rolled the glass back and forth. "A Warlord Prince has recently come to
Chaillot, either into Beldon Mor or an immediate outlying village. I need to
know his precise whereabouts, who he's serving." Surreal itched to call in the stiletto, but she kept her face carefully
blank. "Does this Prince have a name?" "Daemon Sadi." "No!" Surreal jumped up and paced the room. "Are you
mad? No one toys with the Sadist if they want to stay this side of the
grave." She stopped pacing and gripped the back of the chair so hard it
shook from the tension. "I won't do a contract on Sadi. Forget it." "I'm not asking you to do anything but locate him." "So you can send someone else to do the job? Forget it. Why don't
you find him yourself?" "For reasons that are my own, I can't go into Beldon Mor." "And you've just given me a good reason to get out." The woman stood up and faced Surreal. "This is very
important." "Why?" The silence grew between them, straining, draining them both. Finally
the woman sighed. "Because he may have been sent here to destroy a very
special child." "You got anything to drink around here besides tea and that
wine?" The woman looked pained and amused. "Will brandy do?" "Fine," Surreal snapped, dropping back into her chair.
"Bring the bottle and a clean mug." When the bottle and mug were
placed before her, she filled the mug and slugged back a third of the brandy.
"Listen up, sugar," she said tartly. "Sadi may be many things,
and the Darkness only knows all that he's done, but he has never, ever hurt
a child. To suggest that—" "What if he's forced to?" the woman said urgently. "Forced to?" Surreal squeaked. "Forced to? Hell's
fire, who is going to be dumb enough to force the Sadist? Do you know what he
does to people who push him?" Surreal drained the mug and filled it again.
"Besides, who would want to destroy this kid?" "Dorothea SaDiablo." Surreal swore until she could feel the words swirling around the room
like smoke. She finally stopped when she noticed the woman's expression of
amazed amusement. She took another drink and swore again because her anger
burned up the brandy so fast she couldn't feel even a little bit mellow.
Thumping the mug down on the table, she ran her hands through her hair.
"Lady, you really know how to knife someone in the guts, don't you?"
She glared at the woman. If the witch had returned her gaze calmly, Surreal
would have knifed her, but when she saw the tears and the pain—and the fear—in
those emerald eyes . . . Titian lying on the floor with her throat slit and the walls thundering
the order to run, run, run. "Look. I owe him. He took care of my mother, and he took care of
me. He didn't have to, he just did. But I'll find him. After that, we'll
see." Surreal stood up. "Thanks for the tea." The woman looked troubled. "What about your mother's people?" Surreal met her gaze. "If I come back, we'll exchange information.
But I'll give you a bit of advice for free. Don't play with the Sadist. He's
got a very long memory and a wicked temper. If you give him a reason to, he'll
turn you to dust. I'll see myself out." Surreal left the Sanctuary, caught a Wind, and rode past Chaillot,
chasing the setting sun far out into the ocean until she felt weary enough to
return to Deje's and be civil to whomever she was supposed to bed that night. 5 /Hell Saetan toyed with the silver-handled letter opener, keeping his back to
the man who stood just inside his study door. "Is it done?" "Forgive me, High Lord," came the ragged, whispery answer.
"I could not do it." For a flickering second before he turned to face Marjong the
Executioner, Saetan wasn't sure if he felt annoyed or relieved. He leaned
against his blackwood desk and studied the giant man. It was impossible to read
Marjong's expressions because his head and shoulders were always covered with a
black hood. "He is in that misted city, High Lord," Marjong apologized,
shifting the huge, double-headed ax from one hand to the other. "I could
not reach him to carry out your request." So. Daemon was in Beldon Mor. "I can wait, High Lord. If he travels out of the misted city,
I—" "No." Saetan took a slow, steadying breath. "No. Do
nothing more unless I specifically request it. Understood?" Marjong bowed and left the study. With a weary sigh, Saetan sank into his chair and slowly spun the
letter opener around and around. He picked it up and studied the thin raven
glass blade and the beautifully sculpted silver handle. "An effective
tool," he said quietly, balancing it on his fingertips. "Elegant,
efficient. But if one isn't careful . . ." He pressed one finger against
the point and watched a drop of blood well up on the finger pad. "Like
you, namesake. Like you. The dance is ours now. Just between us." 6 / Terreille Daemon's days settled into a routine. Every morning he rose early,
exercised, showered, and shared breakfast with Cook in the kitchen. He liked
the Angellines' cook, a brisk, warm woman who reminded him of Manny—and who had
been as appalled as Manny would have been when he'd asked her consent to have
the first meal of the day in the kitchen instead of in the breakfast room with
the family. She'd relented when she realized he was going hungry while dancing
attendance to Leland's endless stream of nervous requests. Since he joined the
family for breakfast anyway, Daemon wryly noted that his breakfast in the
kitchen was usually better fare than what was served in the breakfast room. After breakfast, he met with Philip in the steward's office, where he
was grudgingly handed the list of activities for the day. After that was a half
hour walk through the gardens with Wilhelmina. Alexandra had decided that Wilhelmina needed some light exercise before
beginning her Craft lessons with Lady Graff, an unspeakably harsh woman whom
Daemon had taken an instant dislike to—as she had to him, more because he had
ignored her coquettish suggestions than for any other reason. Leland then
suggested that Daemon accompany the girl, since Wilhelmina had an unreasonable
fear of men and exposure to a Ringed male who couldn't be a threat to her might
help relieve her fear. So when the weather permitted, he escorted Wilhelmina
around the grounds. The first few days he attempted conversation, tried to find out her
interests, but she skittered away from his attempts while still trying to be a
polite young lady. It struck him one morning, when a silence had stretched
beyond expected comfort, that this was probably one of the rare times in the
day when she had the luxury of her own thoughts. Since she spent most of her
time in Graffs steely presence, she. wasn't allowed to "moon about"—a
phrase he'd heard Graff use one day in a tone that implied it was a usual
scold. So he stopped trying to talk to her, letting her have her solitary half
hour while he walked respectfully on her left, hands in his pockets, enjoying
the same luxury of having time for his own thoughts. She always had a destination, although she never seemed to reach it. No
matter what paths they took through the gardens, they always ended up at a
narrow path that led into a heavily overgrown alcove. Her steps would falter
when she reached the place, and then she would rush past it, breathing hard, as
if she'd been running for a long time. He wondered if something had happened to
her there, something that frightened her, repelled her, and yet drew her back. One morning when he was lost in thought, thoroughly absorbed with the
puzzle his Lady had left him, he realized they'd stopped walking and Wilhelmina
had been watching him for some time. They were standing by the narrow path. "I want to go in there," she said defiantly, her hands
clenched at her sides. Daemon bit the inside of his lip to keep his face neutral. It was the
first spark of life she'd shown, and he didn't want it squelched by a smile
that might be misunderstood as condescension. "All right." She looked surprised, obviously expecting an argument. With a timid
smile, she led him down the path and through a trellis arch. The small garden within the garden was completely surrounded by large
yews that looked as if they hadn't been trimmed on this side in several years.
A maple tree dominated one end, girdled by a circular iron bench that had been
white once, but the paint was now peeling badly. In front of the yews were the
remains of flower beds, tangled, weedy, uncared for. But the thing that made
his breath catch, made his heart pound too fast, too hard, was the bed of witch
blood in the far corner. Flower or weed, witch blood was beautiful, deadly, and— so legend
said—indestructible. The blood-red flowers, with their black throats and
black-tipped petals, were in full bloom, as they always were from the first
breath of spring to the last dying sigh of autumn. Wilhelmina stood by the bed, hugging herself and shivering. Daemon walked over to the bed, trying to understand the pain and hope
in Wilhelmina's face. Witch blood supposedly grew only where a witch's blood
had been spilled violently or where a witch who had met a violent death was
buried. Daemon stepped back, reeling. Even with the fresh air and the other garden smells, the dark psychic
scent was strong there. Sweet Darkness, it was strong there. "My sister planted these," Wilhelmina said abruptly, her
voice quivering. "One for each. As remembrance." She bit her lip, her
blue eyes wide and frightened as she studied the flowers. "It's all right," Daemon said soothingly, trying to calm the
panic rising in her while fighting his own. "I know what witch blood is
and what it stands for." He searched for words that might comfort them
both. "This is a special place because of it." "The gardeners won't come here. They say it's haunted. Do you
think it's haunted? I hope it is." Daemon considered his next words carefully. "Where's your
sister?" Wilhelmina began to cry. "Briarwood. They put her in
Briarwood." The sobs became a brokenhearted keening. Daemon held her gently while he stroked her hair, murmuring the
"words of gentle sorrow" in the Old Tongue, the language of Witch. After a minute, Wilhelmina pushed him away, sniffling. He handed her
his handkerchief and, smiling, took it back when she stared at it, uncertain
what to do with it after using it. "She talks like that sometimes," Wilhelmina said. "We'd
better get back." She left the alcove and hurried down the path. Dazed, Daemon followed her back to the house. Daemon stepped into the kitchen and gave Cook his best smile. "Any
chance of a cup of coffee?" Cook snapped a sharp, angry look in his direction. "If you
like." Confused by this sudden display of temper, Daemon shrugged out of his
topcoat and sat at the kitchen table. As he puzzled over what he'd done to
upset her, she thumped a mug of coffee on the table and said, "Miss Wilhelmina
was crying when she came in from the garden." Daemon ignored the coffee, more interested in Cook's reaction.
"There was an alcove in the garden she wanted to visit." The stern look in Cook's eyes instantly softened, saddened. "Ah,
well." She cut two thick slabs of fresh bread, piled cold beef between
them, and set it before him, an unspoken apology. Daemon took a deep breath. "Cook, what is Briarwood?" "A foul place, if you ask me, but no one here does," she
snapped, then immediately gave him a small smile. "What is it?" With a sigh, Cook brought her own mug of coffee over to the table and
sat down across from Daemon. "You're not eating," she said absently
as she sipped her coffee. Daemon obediently took a bite out of the sandwich and waited. "It's a hospital for emotionally disturbed children," Cook
said. "Seems a lot of young witches from good families become high-strung
of a sudden when they start leaving childhood behind, if you understand me. But
Miss Jaenelle's been in and out of that place since she was five years old for
no better reason that I could ever see except that she used to make up fanciful
stories about unicorns and dragons and such." She cocked her head toward
the front of the house. "They say she's unbalanced because she's
the only one in the family who doesn't wear the Jewels, that she tries to make
up for not being able to do the Craft lessons by making up stories to get
attention. If you ask me, the last thing Miss Jaenelle wants is attention. It's
just that she's . . . different. It's a funny thing about her. Even when she
says wild things, things you know can't be true, somehow . . . you start to
wonder, you know?" Daemon finished his sandwich and drained his mug. "How long has
she been gone?" "Since early spring. She put a flea in all their ears this
last time. That's why they've left her there so long." Daemon's lip curled in disgust. "What could a child possibly say
that would make them want to lock her up like that?" "She said ..." Cook looked nervous and upset. "She said
Lord Benedict wasn't her father. She said Prince Philip ..." Daemon let out an explosive sigh. Yes, from what he'd observed of the
dynamics of this family, a statement like that would throw them all into
a fury. Still . . . Cook gave him a long, slow look and refilled the mugs. "Let me
tell you about Miss Jaenelle. "Two years ago, the Warlord my daughter was serving decided he
wanted a prettier wench and turned my daughter out, along with the child she'd
borne him. They came here to me, not having any other place to go, and Lady
Alexandra let them stay. My girl, being poorly at the time, did some light
parlor work and helped me in the kitchen. My granddaughter, Lucy—the cutest
little button you ever saw—stayed in the kitchen with me mostly, although Miss
Jaenelle always included her in the games whenever the girls were outside. Lucy
didn't like being out on her own. She was afraid of Lord Benedict's hunting
dogs, and the dog boys, knowing she was scared, teased her, getting the dogs
all riled up and then slipping them off the leash so they'd chase her. "One day it went too far. The dogs had been given short rations
because they were going to be taken out and they were meaner than usual, and
the boys got them too riled up. The pack leader slipped his leash, took off
after Lucy, and chased her into "the tack room. She tripped, and he was on
her, tearing at her arm. When we heard the screams, my daughter and I came
running from the kitchen, and Andrew, one of the stable lads, a real good boy,
came running too. "Lucy was on the floor, screaming and screaming with that dog
tearing at her arm, and all of a sudden, there was Miss Jaenelle. She said some
strange words to the dog, and he let go of Lucy right away and slunk out of the
tack room, his tail between his legs. "Lucy was a mess, her arm all torn up, the bone sticking up where
the dog had snapped it. Miss Jaenelle told Andrew to get a bucket of water
quick, and she knelt down beside Lucy and started talking to her, quiet-like,
and Lucy stopped screaming. Andrew came back with the water, and Miss Jaenelle
pulled out this big oval basin from somewhere, I never did notice where it came
from. Andrew poured the water in the basin, and Miss Jaenelle held it for a
minute, just held it, and the water started steaming like it was over a fire.
Then she put Lucy's arm in the basin and took some leaves and powders out of
her pocket and poured them in the water. She held Lucy's arm down, singing all
the while, quiet. We just stood and watched. No point taking the girl to a
Healer, even if we could have scraped up the coin to pay a good one. I knew
that. That arm was too mangled. The best even a good Healer could have done was
cut it off. So we watched, my daughter, Andrew, and me. Couldn't see much, the
water all bloody like it was. "After a while, Miss Jaenelle leaned back and lifted Lucy's arm
out of the basin. There was a long, deep cut from her elbow to her wrist . . .
and that was all. Miss Jaenelle looked each of us in the eye. She didn't have
to say anything. We weren't about to tell on her. Then she handed me a jar of
ointment, my daughter being too upset to do much. 'Put this ointment on three
times a day, and keep it loosely bandaged for a week. If you do, there'll be no
scar.' "Then she turned to Lucy and said, 'Don't worry. I'll talk to
them. They won't bother you again.' "Prince Philip, when he found out Lucy'd gotten hurt because the
dogs were chasing her, gave the dog boys a fierce tongue-lashing; but that
afternoon I saw Lord Benedict pressing coins into the dog boys' hands, laughing
and telling them how pleased he was they were keeping his dogs in such fine
form. "Anyway, by the next summer, my daughter married a young man from
a fine, solid family. They live in a little village about thirty miles from
here, and I visit whenever I can get a couple of days' leave." Daemon looked into his empty mug. "Do you think Miss Jaenelle
talked to them?" "She must have," Cook replied absently. "So the boys stopped teasing Lucy," Daemon pressed. "Oh, no. They went right on with it. They weren't punished for it,
were they? But the dogs . . . After that day, there was nothing those boys
could do to make the dogs chase Lucy." Late that night, unable to sleep, Daemon returned to the alcove. He lit
a black cigarette and stared at the witch blood through the smoke. She has come. He'd spent the evening reviewing the facts he had, turning them over
and over again as if that would change them. It hadn't, and he didn't like the
conclusion he had reached. My sister planted these. As remembrance. A child. Witch was still a child. No. He was misinterpreting something. He had to be. Witch wore
the Black Jewels. Maybe he'd gotten the information mixed up. Maybe Wiihelmina was the
younger sister. He'd still been fighting to regain his emotional control when
he'd arrived at the Hayllian embassy in Beldon Mor. It would make more sense if
Jaenelle was almost old enough to make the Offering to the Darkness. She'd be
on the cusp of opening herself to her mature strength, which would be the Black
Jewels. But the bedroom, the clothes. How could he reconcile those things with
the power he'd felt when she'd healed his back after Cornelia tied him to the
whipping posts? She talks like that sometimes. He could count on both hands the people still able to speak a few
phrases of the Blood's true language. Who could have taught her? He shied away from the answer to that. It's a hospital for emotionally disturbed children. Could a child wear a Jewel as
dark as the Black without becoming mentally and emotionally unbalanced? He'd
never heard of anyone being gifted with a Birthright Jewel that was darker than
the Red. The chalice is cracking. He stopped thinking, let his mind quiet. The facts fell into place,
forming the inevitable conclusion. But it still took him a few more days before he could accept it. 7 / Terreille After parting with Wilhelmina, Daemon changed into his riding clothes
and headed for the stables. He had a free morning, the first since he'd arrived
at the Angelline estate, and Alexandra had given him permission to take one of
the horses out. As he reached the stableyard, Guinness, the stable master, gave him a
curt wave and continued his instructions to one of the stable lads. "Going to hack out this morning?" Guinness said when Daemon
approached, his gruff manner softened by a faint smile. "If it's convenient," Daemon replied, smiling. Here, like
most places where he'd served, he got along well with the staff. It was the
witches he was supposed to serve that he couldn't tolerate. "Ayah." Guinness's eyes slowly rode up Daemon's body,
starting with his boots. "Good, straight, solid legs. Strong
shoulders." Daemon wondered if Guinness was going to check his teeth. "How's your seat?" Guinness asked. "I ride fairly well," Daemon replied cautiously, not certain
he cared for the faint gleam in Guinness's eye. Guinness sucked on his cheek. "Stallion hasn't been out for a few
days. Andrew's the only one who can ride him, and he's got a bruised thigh.
Can't let the boy go out with a weak leg. You willing to try?" Daemon took a deep breath, still suspicious. "All right." "Andrew! Saddle up, Demon." Daemon's eyebrows shot up
practically to his hairline. "Demon?" Guinness sucked on his cheek again, refusing to notice Daemon's
outraged expression. "Name's Dark Dancer, but in the stableyard, when
we're out of hearing"—he shot a look at the house—"we call him what
he is." "Hell's fire," Daemon muttered as he crossed the yard to
where Andrew was saddling the big bay stallion. "Anything I should
know?" he asked the young man. Andrew looked a bit worried. Finally he shrugged. "He's got a soft
mouth and a hard head. He's too smart for most riders. He'll run you into the
trees if you let him. Keep to the big open field, that's best. But watch the
drainage ditch at the far end. It's too wide for most horses, but he'll take
it, and he doesn't care if he lands on the other side without his rider." "Thanks," Daemon growled. Andrew grinned crookedly and handed the reins to Daemon. "I'll
hold his head while you mount." Daemon settled into the saddle. "Let him go." Demon left the stableyard quietly enough, mouthing the bit, considering
his rider. Except for showing some irritation at being held to a walk, Demon
behaved quite well— until they reached a small rise and the path curved left toward
the open field. Demon pricked his ears and lunged to the right toward a lone old oak
tree, almost throwing Daemon from the saddle. The battle began. For some perverse reason of his own, Demon was determined to reach the
oak tree. Daemon was equally determined to turn him toward the field. The horse
lunged, bucked, twisted, circled, fought the reins and bit. Daemon held him in
check enough not to be thrown, but, circle by hard-fought circle, the stallion
made his way toward the tree. Fifteen minutes later, the horse gave up and stood with his shaking
legs spread, his head down, and his lathered sides heaving. Daemon was
sweat-soaked and shivering from exhaustion, and slightly amazed that his arms
were still in their sockets. When Daemon gathered the reins once more, Demon laid back his ears,
prepared for the next round. Curious about what would happen, Daemon turned
them toward the tree and urged the horse onward. Demon's ears immediately pricked forward, his neck arched, and his step
became high-spirited sassy. Daemon didn't offer any aids, letting the horse do whatever he wanted.
Demon circled the tree over and over, sniffing the air, alert and listening . .
. and growing more and more upset. Finally the stallion bugled angrily and
launched himself toward the path and the field. Daemon didn't try to control him until they headed for the ditch. He
won that battle—barely—and when Demon finally slowed down, too tired to fight
anymore, Daemon turned him toward the stable. The stable lads stared openmouthed as Daemon rode into the yard. Andrew
quickly limped up and took the reins. Guinness shook his head and strode across
the yard, grasped Daemon's arm as he slid wearily from the saddle, and led him
to the small office beside the tack room. Pulling glasses and a bottle from his desk, Guinness poured out a
two-finger shot and handed it to Daemon. "Here," he said gruffly,
pouring a glass for himself. "It'll put some bone back in your legs." Daemon gratefully sipped the whiskey while rubbing the knotted muscles
in his shoulder. Guinness looked at Daemon's sweat-soaked shirt and rubbed his bristly
chin with his knuckles. "Gave you a bit of a time, did he?" "It was mutual." "Well, at least he'll still respect you in the morning." Daemon choked. When he could breathe again, he almost asked about the
tree but thought better of it. Andrew was the one who rode Demon. After Guinness left to check on the feed, Daemon walked across the yard
to where Andrew was grooming the horse. Andrew looked up with a respectful smile. "You stayed on
him." "I stayed on him." Daemon watched the boy's smooth, easy
motions. "But I had some trouble with him by a certain tree." Andrew looked flustered. The hand brushing the stallion stuttered a
little before picking up the rhythm again. Daemon's eyes narrowed, and his voice turned dangerously silky.
"What's special about that tree, Andrew?" "Just a tree." Andrew glanced at Daemon's eyes and flinched.
He shifted his feet, uneasy. "It's on the other side of the rise, you see.
The first place out of sight of the house." "So?" "Well . . ." Andrew looked at Daemon, pleading. "You
won't tell, will you?" He jerked his head toward the house. "It could
cause a whole lot of trouble up there if they found out." Daemon fought to keep his temper reined in. "Found out what?" "About Miss Jaenelle." Daemon shifted position, the motion so fluid and predatory that Andrew
instantly stepped back, staying close to the horse as if for protection.
"What about Miss Jaenelle?" he crooned. Andrew gnawed on his lip. "At the tree ... we ..." Daemon hissed. Andrew paled, then flushed crimson. His eyes flashed with anger, and
his fists clenched. "You . . . you think I'd ..." "Then what do you do at that tree?" Andrew took a deep breath. "We change places." Daemon frowned. "Change places?" "Change horses. I've got a slight build. The pony can carry
me." "And she rides . . . ?" Andrew put a tentative hand on the stallion's neck. Daemon exploded. "You little son of a whoring bitch, you put a
young girl up on that!" The stallion snorted his displeasure at this display of temper. Common sense and dancing hooves won out over Daemon's desire to
throttle the stable lad. Caught between the stallion and the angry Warlord Prince, Andrew's lips
twitched with a wry smile. "You should see her up on that. And he
takes care of her, too." Daemon turned away, his anger spent. "Mother Night," he
muttered, shaking his head as he walked toward the house and a welcome hot
shower. "Mother Night." chapter seven 1 / Terreille "I just told you," Philip snapped. "You won't be needed
today." "I heard what you—" A muscle in Philip's jaw twitched. "You have a free day. I realize
Hayllians think we're a backward people, but we have museums and art galleries
and theaters. There must be something you could do for a day that
wouldn't be beneath you." Daemon's eyes narrowed. At breakfast Leland had been skittish and
unnaturally quiet, Alexandra had been unaccountably tense, Robert had been
nowhere in sight, and now Philip was displaying this erratic anger and trying
to force him out of the house for the day. "Very well." Accepting a curt dismissal, he requested a carriage to take him into
the shop district of Beldon Mor and went to the kitchen to see if Cook knew
what was going on. But that lady, too, was in a fine fit of temper, and he
retreated before she saw him, wincing as she slammed a heavy roasting pan onto
her worktable. He spent the morning wandering in and out of bookshops, gathering a
variety of novels by Chaillot authors and puzzling over what could have put
everyone in the household into such a state. Whatever it was, the answers
weren't in the city. He returned to the Angelline estate by lunchtime, only to find out that
the entire family had left on an errand. Annoyed at being thwarted, Daemon stacked the books on the writing
desk, changed his clothes, and went to the stables. There, too, everyone was on edge. Guinness snapped at the stable lads
while they struggled to control overwrought horses. "I'll take the stallion out if you want," Daemon offered. "You tired of living?" Guinness snapped. He took a deep
breath and relented. "It would help to get that one out of the yard for a
while." "Things are a bit tense around here." "Ayah." When Guinness offered nothing more, Daemon went to the stallion's box
stall and waited for Andrew to saddle him. The boy's hands shook while he
checked the girth. Tired of evasiveness, Daemon took the horse out of the yard
and headed for the field. Once they were out of the yard, Demon was eager, responsive, and
excited. Whatever was setting the humans on edge, the stallion felt it too, but
it made that simpler mind happy. Not interested in a fight, Daemon turned them toward the tree. Demon stopped at the tree and watched the rise they'd just come over,
patiently waiting. The horse stood that way for ten minutes before eagerness
gave way to dejection. When Daemon turned the horse toward the path, there was
no resistance, and the gallop was halfhearted at best. An hour later, Daemon handed the reins to Andrew and entered the house
by a back door. He felt it as soon as he stepped through the doorway, and a
rush of blazing anger crested and broke over him. Striding through the corridors, Daemon slammed into his room, hurriedly
showered and dressed. If he had encountered Philip during that brief walk to
his room, he would have killed him. How dare that Gray-Jeweled fool try to keep him away? How dare he? Daemon knew his eyes were glazed with fury, but he didn't care. He tore
out of his room and went hunting for the family. He spun around a corner and skidded to a halt. Wilhelmina looked pale but relieved. Graff scowled. Leland and
Alexandra stared at him, startled and tense. Philip's shoulders straightened in
obvious challenge. Daemon saw it all in an instant and ignored it. The other girl
commanded his full attention. She looked emaciated, her arms and legs little more than sticks. Her
head hung down, and lank strands of gold hair hid most of her face. "Have you forgotten your manners?" Graff's bony fingers poked
the girl's shoulder. The girl's head snapped up at Graff's sharp prod, and her eyes, those eyes,
locked onto his for a brief moment before she lowered her gaze, made a
wobbly curtsy, and murmured, "Prince." Daemon's heart pounded and his mouth watered. Knowing he was out of control, he bowed curtly and harshly replied,
"Lady." He nodded to Philip and the others, turned on his heel, and
once out of sight, bolted for the library and locked the door. His breath came in ragged sobs, his hands shook, and may the Darkness
help him, he was on fire. No, he thought fiercely as he stormed around the room looking for some
explanation, some kind of escape. no! He
was not like Kartane. He had never hungered for a child's flesh. He was not
like Kartane! Collapsing against a bookcase, Daemon forced one shaking hand to slide
to the mound between his trembling legs . . . and sobbed with relief to find
those inches of flesh still flaccid . . . unlike the rest of him, which was
seared by a fierce hunger. Pushing away from the bookcase, Daemon went to the window and pressed
his forehead against the cold glass. Think, damn you, think. He closed his eyes and pictured the girl, piece by piece. As he
concentrated on remembering her body, the fire eased. Until he remembered those
sapphire eyes locking onto his. Daemon laughed hysterically as tears rolled down his face. He had accepted that Witch was a child, but he hadn't been prepared for
his reaction when he finally saw her. He could take some comfort that he didn't
want the child's body, but the hunger he felt for what lived inside that body
scared him. The thought of being sent to another court where he couldn't see
her at all scared him even more. But it had been decades since he'd served in a court for more than a
year. How was he going to keep this dance going until she was old enough to
accept his surrender? And how was he going to survive if he didn't stay? 2 / Terreille Early the next morning Daemon staggered to the kitchen, his eyes hot
and gritty from a sleepless night, his stomach aching from hunger. After
leaving the library yesterday afternoon, he'd stayed in his room, unwilling to
have dinner with the family and unwilling to meet anyone if he slipped down to
the kitchen for something to eat. As he reached the kitchen, the muffled giggles immediately stopped as
two very different pairs of blue eyes watched him approach. Cook, looking
happier than he'd ever seen her, gave him a warm greeting and told him the
coffee was almost ready. Moving cautiously, as though approaching something young and wild,
Daemon sat down at one end of the kitchen table, on Jaenelle's left. With a
pang of regret, he looked at the remains of a formidable breakfast and the one
nut cake left on a plate. There was an awkward moment of silence before Jaenelle leaned over and
whispered something to Wilhelmina, Wilhelmina whispered something back, and the
giggling started again. Daemon reached for the nut cake, but, without looking, Jaenelle took
it. She was just about to bite into it when Cook put the mug of coffee on the
table and gasped. "Now what's the Prince going to do for a breakfast, I ask
you?" she demanded, but her eyes glowed with pride at the empty plates. Jaenelle looked at the nut cake, reluctantly put it back on the plate,
and edged the plate toward Daemon. "It's all right," Daemon said mildly, looking directly at
Cook. "I'm really not hungry." Cook opened her mouth in astonishment, closed it again with a click of
her teeth, and went back to her worktable, shaking her head. He felt a warmth in his cheeks for telling so benign a white lie while
those sapphire eyes studied him, so he concentrated on his coffee, avoiding her
gaze. Jaenelle broke the nut cake in half, handing him one half in a gesture
that was no less a command for" being unspoken, and began to eat the other
half. "You don't want to get yourself too stuffed during the day, you
know," Cook said pleasantly as she puttered at her worktable. "We're
having leg for dinner." Daemon looked up, startled, as the nut cake Jaenelle was holding
dropped to the table. He had never seen anyone go so deathly pale. Her eyes,
enormous unblinking pools, stared straight ahead. Her throat worked
convulsively. Daemon pushed his chair back, ready to grab her and get her to the sink
if she was going to be sick. "Don't you like lamb, Lady?" he asked
softly. She slowly turned her head toward him. He wanted to scream as his
insides twisted at the pain and horror in her eyes. She blinked, fought for
control. "L-lamb?" Daemon gently closed one hand over hers. Her grip was painfully, surprisingly
strong. Her eyes didn't waver from his, and he sensed that, with the physical
link between them, he was completely vulnerable. There could be no dissembling,
no white lies. "Lamb," he said reassuringly. Jaenelle released his hand and looked away, and Daemon breathed a quiet
sigh of relief. Jaenelle turned to Wilhelmina. "Do you have time for a walk in the
garden before you go to Graff?" Wilhelmina's eyes flicked toward Daemon. "Yes. I take a walk most
mornings." Jaenelle was out of her chair, into her coat, and out the door before
Wilhelmina got her chair pushed back. "I'll be along in a minute," Daemon said quietly. Wilhelmina slipped into her coat and hurried after her sister. Cook shook her head. "I don't understand it. Miss Jaenelle has
always liked lamb." But you didn't say lamb, you said leg, Daemon thought as he shrugged into his topcoat. What
other kind of leg would they serve in that hospital that would horrify a young
girl so? "Here." Cook handed him another mug of coffee and three
apples. "At least this will get you started. Put the apples in your
pocket—and mind you keep one for yourself." Daemon slipped the apples into his pocket. "You're a
darling," he said as he gave Cook a quick kiss on the cheek. He turned
away to hide his smile and also so she could tell herself—and believe it—that
he hadn't seen how flustered and pleased he'd made her. The girls were nowhere in sight. Unconcerned, he strolled along the
garden paths, sipping his coffee. He knew where to find them. They were in the alcove, sitting on the iron bench. Wilhelmina was chattering as though the words couldn't tumble out fast
enough and gesturing with an animation startlingly at odds with the quiet,
sedate girl he was accustomed to. When he approached, the chattering stopped and
two pairs of eyes studied him. Daemon polished two apples on his coat sleeve and solemnly gave one to
each of them. Then he walked to the other end of the alcove. He couldn't make
himself turn his back on them, couldn't give up looking at her altogether, but
he settled his face into a bland expression and began to eat the apple. After a
moment, the girls began to eat too. Two pairs of eyes. Wilhelmina's eyes held a look of uncertainty,
caution, hesitation. But Jaenelle's . . . When he came into the alcove, those
eyes had told him she'd already come to some decision about him. He found it
unnerving that he didn't know what it was. And her voice. He was far enough away not to catch the quiet words, but
the cadence of her voice was lovely, lilting, murmuring surf on a beach at
sunset. He frowned, puzzled. Then, too, there was her accent. There was a
common language among the Blood, even though the Old Tongue was almost
forgotten, as well as a native language among each race. So every people, even
speaking the same language, had a distinctive accent—and hers was different
from the general Chaillot accent. It was a swirling kind of thing, as if she'd
learned various words in various places and had melded them together into a
voice distinctly her own. A lovely voice. A voice that could wash over a man
and heal deep wounds of the heart. The sudden silence caught him unaware, and he turned toward them, one
eyebrow raised in question. Wilhelmina was looking at Jaenelle. Jaenelle was
looking intently in the direction of the house. "Graff's looking for you," Jaenelle said. "You'd better
hurry." Wilhelmina jumped up from the bench and ran lightly down the path. Jaenelle shifted position on the seat and studied the bed of witch
blood. "Did you know that if you sing to them correctly, they'll tell you
the names of the ones who are gone?" Her eyes slid from the bed to study
his face. Daemon walked up to her slowly. "No, I didn't know." "Well, they can." A bitter smile flickered on her lips, and
for a brief moment there was a savage look in her eyes. "As long as
Chaillot stands above the sea, the ones they were planted for won't be
forgotten. And someday the blood debt will be paid in full." Then she was a young girl again, and Daemon told himself, insisted,
that the midnight, sepulchral voice he'd just heard was the result of his own
light-headedness from lack of sleep and food. "Come," Jaenelle said, waiting for him to fall into step.
They strolled up the garden paths toward the house. "Don't you have lessons with Lady Graff too?" Anguish and grim resignation washed the air around her. "No,"
she said in a carefully neutral voice. "Graff says I have no ability in
the Craft and there's no point holding Wilhelmina back, since I can't seem to
learn even the simpler lessons." Daemon slid a narrow-eyed look toward her and said nothing for a
moment. "Then what do you do while Wilhelmina is having lessons?" "Oh, I ... do other things." She stopped quickly, head
cocked, listening. "Leland wants you." Daemon made a rude noise and was rewarded with an astonished giggle.
Her pale, frail-looking hand gripped his arm and pulled him forward. His heart
thumped crazily as she tugged him up the path, laughing. They continued playing
all the way to the house. She tugged, he protested. Finally she tugged him into
the kitchen, through the kitchen, ignoring Cook's astonished gasp, and toward
the doorway leading into the corridor. Two feet from the doorway, Daemon dug in his heels. "Andrew! Saddle up Demon." Daemon's eyebrows shot up practically to his hairline.
"Demon?" Guinness sucked on his cheek again, refusing to notice Daemon's
outraged expression. "Name's Dark Dancer, but in the stableyard, when
we're out of hearing"—he shot a look at the house—"we call him what
he is." "Hell's fire," Daemon muttered as he crossed the yard to
where Andrew was saddling the big bay stallion. "Anything I should
know?" he asked the young man. Andrew looked a bit worried. Finally he shrugged. "He's got a soft
mouth and a hard head. He's too smart for most riders. He'll run you into the
trees if you let him. Keep to the big open field, that's best. But watch the
drainage ditch at the far end. It's too wide for most horses, but he'll take
it, and he doesn't care if he lands on the other side without his rider." "Thanks," Daemon growled. Andrew grinned crookedly and handed the reins to Daemon. "I'll
hold his head while you mount." Daemon settled into the saddle. "Let him go." Demon left the stableyard quietly enough, mouthing the bit, considering
his rider. Except for showing some irritation at being held to a walk, Demon
behaved quite well— until they reached a small rise and the path curved left
toward the open field. Demon pricked his ears and lunged to the right toward a lone old oak
tree, almost throwing Daemon from the saddle. The battle began. For some perverse reason of his own, Demon was determined to reach the
oak tree. Daemon was equally determined to turn him toward the field. The horse
lunged, bucked, twisted, circled, fought the reins and bit. Daemon held him in
check enough not to be thrown, but, circle by hard-fought circle, the stallion
made his way toward the tree. Fifteen minutes later, the horse gave up and stood with his shaking
legs spread, his head down, and his lathered sides heaving. Daemon was sweat-soaked
and shivering from exhaustion, and slightly amazed that his arms were still in
their sockets. When Daemon gathered the reins once more, Demon laid back his ears,
prepared for the next round. Curious about what would happen, Daemon turned
them toward the tree and urged the horse onward. Demon's ears immediately pricked forward, his neck arched, and his step
became high-spirited sassy. Daemon didn't offer any aids, letting the horse do whatever he wanted.
Demon circled the tree over and over, sniffing the air, alert and listening . .
. and growing more and more upset. Finally the stallion bugled angrily and
launched himself toward the path and the field. Daemon didn't try to control him until they headed for the ditch. He
won that battle—barely—and when Demon finally slowed down, too tired to fight
anymore, Daemon turned him toward the stable. The stable lads stared openmouthed as Daemon rode into the yard. Andrew
quickly limped up and took the reins. Guinness shook his head and strode across
the yard, grasped Daemon's arm as he slid wearily from the saddle, and led him
to the small office beside the tack room. Pulling glasses and a bottle from his desk, Guinness poured out a
two-finger shot and handed it to Daemon. "Here," he said gruffly,
pouring a glass for himself. "It'll put some bone back in your legs." Daemon gratefully sipped the whiskey while rubbing the knotted muscles
in his shoulder. Guinness looked at Daemon's sweat-soaked shirt and rubbed his bristly
chin with his knuckles. "Gave you a bit of a time, did he?" "It was mutual." "Well, at least he'll still respect you in the morning." Daemon choked. When he could breathe again, he almost asked about the
tree but thought better of it. Andrew was the one who rode Demon. After Guinness left to check on the feed, Daemon walked across the yard
to where Andrew was grooming the horse. Andrew looked up with a respectful smile. "You stayed on
him." "I stayed on him." Daemon watched the boy's smooth, easy
motions. "But I had some trouble with him by a certain tree." Andrew looked flustered. The hand brushing the stallion stuttered a
little before picking up the rhythm again. Daemon's eyes narrowed, and his voice turned dangerously silky.
"What's special about that tree, Andrew?" "Just a tree." Andrew glanced at Daemon's eyes and flinched.
He shifted his feet, uneasy. "It's on the other side of the rise, you see.
The first place out of sight of the house." "So?" "Well . . ." Andrew looked at Daemon, pleading. "You
won't tell, will you?" He jerked his head toward the house. "It could
cause a whole lot of trouble up there if they found out." Daemon fought to keep his temper reined in. "Found out what?" "About Miss Jaenelle." Daemon shifted position, the motion so fluid and predatory that Andrew
instantly stepped back, staying close to the horse as if for protection.
"What about Miss Jaenelle?" he crooned. Andrew gnawed on his lip. "At the tree ... we ..." Daemon hissed. Andrew paled, then flushed crimson. His eyes flashed with anger, and
his fists clenched. "You . . . you think I'd . . ." "Then what do you do at that tree?" Andrew took a deep breath. "We change places." Daemon frowned. "Change places?" "Change horses. I've got a slight build. The pony can carry
me." "And she rides . . . ?" Andrew put a tentative hand on the stallion's neck. Daemon exploded. "You little son of a whoring bitch, you put a
young girl up on that?" The stallion snorted his displeasure at this display of temper. Common sense and dancing hooves won out over Daemon's desire to
throttle the stable lad. Caught between the stallion and the angry Warlord Prince, Andrew's lips
twitched with a wry smile. "You should see her up on that. And he
takes care of her, too." Daemon turned away, his anger spent. "Mother Night," he
muttered, shaking his head as he walked toward the house and a welcome hot
shower. "Mother Night." chapter seven 1 / Terreille "I just told you," Philip snapped. "You won't be needed
today." "I heard what you—" A muscle in Philip's jaw twitched. "You have a free day. I realize
Hayllians think we're a backward people, but we have museums and art galleries
and theaters. There must be something you could do for a day that
wouldn't be beneath you." Daemon's eyes narrowed. At breakfast Leland had been skittish and
unnaturally quiet, Alexandra had been unaccountably tense, Robert had been
nowhere in sight, and now Philip was displaying this erratic anger and trying
to force him out of the house for the day. "Very well." Accepting a curt dismissal, he requested a carriage to take him into
the shop district of Beldon Mor and went to the kitchen to see if Cook knew
what was going on. But that lady, too, was in a fine fit of temper, and he
retreated before she saw him, wincing as she slammed a heavy roasting pan onto
her worktable. He spent the morning wandering in and out of bookshops, gathering a
variety of novels by Chaillot authors and puzzling over what could have put
everyone in the household into such a state. Whatever it was, the answers
weren't in the city. He returned to the Angelline estate by lunchtime, only to find out that
the entire family had left on an errand. Annoyed at being thwarted, Daemon stacked the books on the writing
desk, changed his clothes, and went to the stables. There, too, everyone was on edge. Guinness snapped at the stable lads
while they struggled to control overwrought horses. "I'll take the stallion out if you want," Daemon offered. "You tired of living?" Guinness snapped. He took a deep
breath and relented. "It would help to get that one out of the yard for a
while." "Things are a bit tense around here." "Ayah." When Guinness offered nothing more, Daemon went to the stallion's box
stall and waited for Andrew to saddle him. The boy's hands shook while he
checked the girth. Tired of evasiveness, Daemon took the horse out of the yard
and headed for the field. Once they were out of the yard, Demon was eager, responsive, and
excited. Whatever was setting the humans on edge, the stallion felt it too, but
it made that simpler mind happy. Not interested in a fight, Daemon turned them toward the tree. Demon stopped at the tree and watched the rise they'd just come over,
patiently waiting. The horse stood that way for ten minutes before eagerness
gave way to dejection. When Daemon turned the horse toward the path, there was
no resistance, and the gallop was halfhearted at best. An hour later, Daemon handed the reins to Andrew and entered the house
by a back door. He felt it as soon as he stepped through the doorway, and a
rush of blazing anger crested and broke over him. Striding through the corridors, Daemon slammed into his room, hurriedly
showered and dressed. If he had encountered Philip during that brief walk to
his room, he would have killed him. How dare that Gray-Jeweled fool try to keep him away? How dare he? Daemon knew his eyes were glazed with fury, but he didn't care. He tore
out of his room and went hunting for the family. He spun around a corner and skidded to a halt. Wilhelmina looked pale but relieved. Graff scowled. Leland and
Alexandra stared at him, startled and tense. Philip's shoulders straightened in
obvious challenge. Daemon saw it all in an instant and ignored it. The other girl
commanded his full attention. She looked emaciated, her arms and legs little more than sticks. Her
head hung down, and lank strands of gold hair hid most of her face. "Have you forgotten your manners?" Graff's bony fingers poked
the girl's shoulder. The girl's head snapped up at Graff's sharp prod, and her eyes, those eyes,
locked onto his for a brief moment before she lowered her gaze, made a
wobbly curtsy, and murmured, "Prince." Daemon's heart pounded and his mouth watered. Knowing he was out of control, he bowed curtly and harshly replied,
"Lady." He nodded to Philip and the others, turned on his heel, and
once out of sight, bolted for the library and locked the door. His breath came in ragged sobs, his hands shook, and may the Darkness
help him, he was on fire. No, he thought fiercely as he stormed around the room looking for some
explanation, some kind of escape. no! He
was not like Kartane. He had never hungered for a child's flesh. He was not
like Kartane! Collapsing against a bookcase, Daemon forced one shaking hand to slide
to the mound between his trembling legs . . . and sobbed with relief to find
those inches of flesh still flaccid . . . unlike the rest of him, which was
seared by a fierce hunger. Pushing away from the bookcase, Daemon went to the window and pressed
his forehead against the cold glass. Think, damn you, think. He closed his eyes and pictured the girl, piece by piece. As he
concentrated on remembering her body, the fire eased. Until he remembered those
sapphire eyes locking onto his. Daemon laughed hysterically as tears rolled down his face. He had accepted that Witch was a child, but he hadn't been prepared for
his reaction when he finally saw her. He could take some comfort that he didn't
want the child's body, but the hunger he felt for what lived inside that body
scared him. The thought of being sent to another court where he couldn't see
her at all scared him even more. But it had been decades since he'd served in a court for more than a
year. How was he going to keep this dance going until she was old enough to
accept his surrender? And how was he going to survive if he didn't stay? 2 / Terreille Early the next morning Daemon staggered to the kitchen, his eyes hot
and gritty from a sleepless night, his stomach aching from hunger. After
leaving the library yesterday afternoon, he'd stayed in his room, unwilling to
have dinner with the family and unwilling to meet anyone if he slipped down to
the kitchen for something to eat. As he reached the kitchen, the muffled giggles immediately stopped as
two very different pairs of blue eyes watched him approach. Cook, looking
happier than he'd ever seen her, gave him a warm greeting and told him the
coffee was almost ready. Moving cautiously, as though approaching something young and wild,
Daemon sat down at one end of the kitchen table, on Jaenelle's left. With a
pang of regret, he looked at the remains of a formidable breakfast and the one
nut cake left on a plate. There was an awkward moment of silence before Jaenelle leaned over and
whispered something to Wilhelmina, Wilhelmina whispered something back, and the
giggling started again. Daemon reached for the nut cake, but, without looking, Jaenelle took
it. She was just about to bite into it when Cook put the mug of coffee on the
table and gasped. "Now what's the Prince going to do for a breakfast, I ask
you?" she demanded, but her eyes glowed with pride at the empty plates. Jaenelle looked at the nut cake, reluctantly put it back on the plate,
and edged the plate toward Daemon. "It's all right," Daemon said mildly, looking directly at
Cook. "I'm really not hungry." Cook opened her mouth in astonishment, closed it again with a click of
her teeth, and went back to her worktable, shaking her head. He felt a warmth in his cheeks for telling so benign a white lie while
those sapphire eyes studied him, so he concentrated on his coffee, avoiding her
gaze. Jaenelle broke the nut cake in half, handing him one half in a gesture
that was no less a command for' being unspoken, and began to eat the other
half. "You don't want to get yourself too stuffed during the day, you
know," Cook said pleasantly as she puttered at her worktable. "We're
having leg for dinner." Daemon looked up, startled, as the nut cake Jaenelle was holding
dropped to the table. He had never seen anyone go so deathly pale. Her eyes,
enormous unblinking pools, stared straight ahead. Her throat worked convulsively. Daemon pushed his chair back, ready to grab her and get her to the sink
if she was going to be sick. "Don't you like lamb, Lady?" he asked
softly. She slowly turned her head toward him. He wanted to scream as his
insides twisted at the pain and horror in her eyes. She blinked, fought for
control. "L-lamb?" Daemon gently closed one hand over hers. Her grip was painfully,
surprisingly strong. Her eyes didn't waver from his, and he sensed that, with
the physical link between them, he was completely vulnerable. There could be no
dissembling, no white lies. "Lamb," he said reassuringly. Jaenelle released his hand and looked away, and Daemon breathed a quiet
sigh of relief. Jaenelle turned to Wilhelmina. "Do you have time for a walk in the
garden before you go to Graff?" Wilhelmina's eyes nicked toward Daemon. "Yes. I take a walk most
mornings." Jaenelle was out of her chair, into her coat, and out the door before
Wilhelmina got her chair pushed back. "I'll be along in a minute," Daemon said quietly. Wilhelmina slipped into her coat and hurried after her sister. Cook shook her head. "I don't understand it. Miss Jaenelle has
always liked lamb." But you didn't say lamb, you said leg, Daemon thought as he shrugged into his topcoat. What
other kind of leg would they serve in that hospital that would horrify a young
girl so? "Here." Cook handed him another mug of coffee and three
apples. "At least this will get you started. Put the apples in your
pocket—and mind you keep one for yourself." Daemon slipped the apples into his pocket. "You're a
darling," he said as he gave Cook a quick kiss on the cheek. He turned
away to hide his smile and also so she could tell herself—and believe it—that
he hadn't seen how flustered and pleased he'd made her. The girls were nowhere in sight. Unconcerned, he strolled along the
garden paths, sipping his coffee. He knew where to find them. They were in the alcove, sitting on the iron bench. Wilhelmina was chattering as though the words couldn't tumble out fast
enough and gesturing with an animation startlingly at odds with the quiet,
sedate girl he was accustomed to. When he approached, the chattering stopped
and two pairs of eyes studied him. Daemon polished two apples on his coat sleeve and solemnly gave one to
each of them. Then he walked to the other end of the alcove. He couldn't make
himself turn his back on them, couldn't give up looking at her altogether, but
he settled his face into a bland expression and began to eat the apple. After a
moment, the girls began to eat too. Two pairs of eyes. Wilhelmina's eyes held a look of uncertainty,
caution, hesitation. But Jaenelle's . . . When he came into the alcove, those
eyes had told him she'd already come to some decision about him. He found it
unnerving that he didn't know what it was. And her voice. He was far enough away not to catch the quiet words, but
the cadence of her voice was lovely, lilting, murmuring surf on a beach at
sunset. He frowned, puzzled. Then, too, there was her accent. There was a
common language among the Blood, even though the Old Tongue was almost
forgotten, as well as a native language among each race. So every people, even
speaking the same language, had a distinctive accent—and hers was different
from the general Chaillot accent. It was a swirling kind of thing, as if she'd
learned various words in various places and had melded them together into a
voice distinctly her own. A lovely voice. A voice that could wash over a man
and heal deep wounds of the heart. The sudden silence caught him unaware, and he turned toward them, one
eyebrow raised in question. Wilhelmina was looking at Jaenelle. Jaenelle was
looking intently in the direction of the house. "Graffs looking for you," Jaenelle said. "You'd better
hurry." Wilhelmina jumped up from the bench and ran lightly down the path. Jaenelle shifted position on the seat and studied the bed of witch
blood. "Did you know that if you sing to them correctly, they'll tell you
the names of the ones who are gone?" Her eyes slid from the bed to study
his face. Daemon walked up to her slowly. "No, I didn't know." "Well, they can." A bitter smile nickered on her lips, and
for a brief moment there was a savage look in her eyes. "As long as
Chaillot stands above the sea, the ones they were planted for won't be
forgotten. And someday the blood debt will be paid in full." Then she was a young girl again, and Daemon told himself, insisted,
that the midnight, sepulchral voice he'd just heard was the result of his own
light-headedness from lack of sleep and food. "Come," Jaenelle said, waiting for him to fall into step.
They strolled up the garden paths toward the house. "Don't you have lessons with Lady Graff too?" Anguish and grim resignation washed the air around her. "No,"
she said in a carefully neutral voice. "Graff says I have no ability in
the Craft and there's no point holding Wilhelmina back, since I can't seem to
learn even the simpler lessons." Daemon slid a narrow-eyed look toward her and said nothing for a
moment. "Then what do you do while Wilhelmina is having lessons?" "Oh, I ... do other things." She stopped quickly, head
cocked, listening. "Leland wants you." Daemon made a rude noise and was rewarded with an astonished giggle.
Her pale, frail-looking hand gripped his arm and pulled him forward. His heart
thumped crazily as she tugged him up the path, laughing. They continued playing
all the way to the house. She tugged, he protested. Finally she tugged him into
the kitchen, through the kitchen, ignoring Cook's astonished gasp, and toward
the doorway leading into the corridor. Two feet from the doorway, Daemon dug in his heels. Leland could go to Hell for all he cared. He wanted to stay with
Jaenelle. She pressed her hands against his back and propelled him through the
doorway. Landing on the other side, Daemon spun around and stared at a closed
door. There hadn't been time for her to close a door. Come to think of it, he
didn't remember there being an actual door there. Daemon stared a moment longer, his eyes molten gold, his lips fighting
to break into a grin. He made another rude noise for the benefit of whoever
might be listening on the other side of the door, shrugged out of his coat, and
went to see what Leland wanted. 3 / Terreille Daemon undid the silk tie and loosened his collar. After the morning
walk, he'd gone shopping with Leland. Until now he hadn't cared what she wore,
except to acknowledge to himself that the frilliness of her clothes and the
frothiness of her personality irritated him. Today he saw her as Jaenelle's
mother, and he'd coaxed and cajoled her into a blue silk dress with simple
lines that suited her trim body. She'd been different after that, more at ease.
Even her voice didn't scrape his nerves as it usually did. When Leland's shopping was done, he'd had the afternoon to himself. In
any other court, he would have put the time to good use reviewing the papers
his man of business sent to a post box in the city. They would be amazed, he thought with a chilly smile, if they knew how
much of their little island he owned. Gambling at business was a mental game he excelled in. With the annual
income he drew in from all corners of the Realm, he could have owned every
plank of wood and every nail in Beldon Mor—and that didn't count the half dozen
accounts in Hayll that Dorothea knew about and plundered occasionally when her
lifestyle exceeded her own income. He always kept enough in those accounts to
convince her that they were his total investments. For himself . . . Without
the freedom to live as he chose, his personal indulgences were clothes and
books, the books being the more personal
acquisition since the clothes, like his body, were used to manipulate whomever
he served. In any other court, he would have put a free afternoon to good use.
Today he'd been bored, bored, bored, chafing because he was forbidden the
nursery wing and whatever was going on there. The evening had been taken up with dinner and the theater. On the spur
of the moment, Robert had decided to go with them, and Daemon had found the
jockeying for seats in their private box and the tension between Philip and
Robert more interesting than the play. So here he was at the end of the day, unable to stop his restless
wandering. He walked past the Craft library and stopped, his attention caught
by the faint light coming from beneath the door. The moment he opened the door, the light went out. Daemon slipped into the room and raised his hand. The candlelight in
the far corner glowed dimly, but the light was sufficient. His golden eyes shone with pleasure as he wound his way through the
cluttered room until he was standing by the bookcases, looking at a
golden-haired head studiously looking at the floor. Her bare feet peeked out
from beneath her nightgown. "It's late, little one." He chided himself for the purring,
seductive throb in his voice, but there was nothing he could do about it.
"Shouldn't you be in bed?" Jaenelle looked up. The distrust in her eyes was a cold slap in the
face. That morning he'd been her playmate. Why was he suddenly a stranger and
suspect? Trying to think of something to say, Daemon noticed a book on the top
shelf that was pulled halfway out. Taking a hopeful guess about the reason for
her sudden distrust, he pulled the book off the shelf and read the title, one
eyebrow rising in surprise. If this was her idea of bedtime reading, it was no
wonder she had no use for Graff's Craft lessons. Without a word, he gave her
the book and reached up to brush the others on the top shelf. When he was done,
the space where the book had been was no longer there, and anyone quickly
glancing at the shelves wouldn't notice its absence. Well? He didn't say it. He didn't send it. Still, he was asking the
question and waiting for an answer. Jaenelle's lips twitched. Beneath the wariness was amusement. Beneath
that . . . perhaps the faintest glimmer of trust? "Thank you, Prince," Jaenelle said with laughter in her
voice. "You're very welcome." He hesitated. "My name is
Daemon." "It would be impolite to call you that. You are my elder." He snarled, frustrated. Laughing, she gave him an impudent curtsy and left the room. "Irritating chit," he growled as he left the library and
returned to his room. But the gentle, hopeful smile wouldn't stop tugging at
his lips. Alexandra sat on her bed, her arms wrapped around her knees. A bell
cord hung on either side of her bed. The one on the left would summon her maid.
The one on the right— she looked at it for the sixth time in fifteen
minutes—would ring in the bedroom below hers. She rested her head on her arms and sighed. He had looked so damned elegant in those evening clothes so perfectly
cut to show off that magnificent body and beautiful face. When he'd spoken to
her, his voice had been such a sensual caress it had caused a fluttering in her
stomach—a feeling no other man had ever produced. That voice and body were
maddening because he seemed completely unaware of the effect he had. At the
theater, there'd been more opera glasses focused on him than on the stage. There was his reputation to consider. However, outside of his being
coolly civil, she had found nothing to fault him on. He answered when summoned,
performed his duties as an escort with intuition and grace, was always
courteous if never flattering—and produced so much sexual heat that every woman
who had been in the theater was going to be looking for a consort or a lover
tonight. And that was the problem, wasn't it? She hadn't had a steady lover since she'd asked Philip to take care of
Leland's Virgin Night. She'd always known about Philip's passionate love for
her daughter. It wouldn't have been fair to any of them to demand his presence
in her bed after that night. While a part of her objected to keeping males solely for sexual
purposes, her body hadn't given up craving a man's touch. Most of the time, she
satisfied that craving whenever she was a guest at a lower Queen's court—or
when she sneaked away to spend a night or two with a couple of Black Widow
friends and feasted on and with the males who served that coven. Now, in the room below hers, there was a Warlord Prince who made her
pulse race, a Warlord Prince who had centuries of training in providing sexual
pleasure, a Warlord Prince who was hers to command. If she dared. Alexandra pulled the bell cord on the right side. She waited a minute
and pulled it again. How did one act with a pleasure slave? They weren't
considered in the same category as consorts or lovers, that much she knew. But
what should she do? What should she say? Alexandra combed her hair with her fingers. She would figure it out.
She had to. If she didn't get some relief tonight, she would go mad. Despite her frustration, she almost gave up and turned off her light,
almost felt relieved that he hadn't obeyed, when there was a quiet tap on her
door. "Come in." She sat up, trying for a measure of dignity. Her
palms were wet with nervous sweat. She flushed when he entered the room and
leaned back against the door. He was still in evening dress, but his hair was
slightly disheveled, and the half-unbuttoned shirt gave her a glimpse of his
smooth, muscular chest. Her body reacted to his physical presence, leaving her unable to think,
unable to speak. She had resisted this since he arrived, but now she wanted to
know what it felt like to have him in her bed. For a long time, he said nothing. He did nothing. He leaned against the
door and stared at her. And something dangerous flickered in his golden eyes. She waited, unwilling to dismiss him, too frightened to demand. In the end, he came to the bed and showed her what a pleasure slave
could do. 4 / Hell Saetan ignored the light tap on his study door, as he had ignored
everything these past few weeks. He watched the doorknob turn, but the door was
Black-locked, and whoever was on the other side would stay on the other side. The knob turned again and the door opened. His lips curling in a snarl at this blatant intrusion, he limped around
the desk and froze as Jaenelle slipped through the door and closed it behind
her. She stood there, shy and uncertain. "Jaenelle," he whispered. "Jaenelle!" He opened his arms. She ran across the room and leaped into them, her
thin arms gripping his neck in a stranglehold. Saetan staggered as his weak leg started to give, but he got them to a
chair by the fire. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, his arms tight
around her. "Jaenelle," he whispered over and over as he kissed her
forehead, kissed her cheeks. "Where have you been?" After a while, Jaenelle braced her hands on his shoulders and pushed
back. She studied his face and frowned. "You're limping again," she
said in an aggrieved voice. "The leg's weak," he replied curtly, dismissing it. She unbuttoned the top of her blouse and pushed back the collar. "No," he said firmly. "You need the blood. You're limping again." "No. You've been ill." "No, I haven't," she protested sharply and then quickly
looked away. Saetan's eyes turned hard yellow, and he drew in a hissing breath. If
you haven't been ill, witch-child, then what was done to your body was done
deliberately. I haven't forgotten the last time I saw you. That family of yours
has much to explain. "Not really ill," Jaenelle amended. It almost sounded like she was pleading with him to agree. But, Hell's
fire, how could he look at her and agree? "The blood's strong, Saetan." She definitely was pleading
now. "And you need the blood." "Not while you need every drop for yourself," Saetan snarled.
He tried to shift position, but with Jaenelle straddling him, he was
effectively tethered. He sighed. He knew that determined look too well. She
wasn't about to let him go until he'd taken the blood. And it occurred to him that she had her own reasons for wanting to give
it beyond it being beneficial to him. She seemed more fragile—and not just
physically. It was as if rejecting the blood would confirm some deep-seated
fear she was trying desperately to control. That decided him. He gently closed his mouth on her neck. He took a long time to take very little, savoring the contact, hoping
she would be fooled. When he finally lifted his head and pressed his finger
against the wound to heal it, he read doubt in her eyes. Well, two could play
that game. "Where have you been, witch-child?" he asked so gently that
it was a whip-crack demand. The question effectively silenced her protest. She gave him a bland,
innocent look. "Saetan, is there anything to eat?" Stalemate, as he'd known it would be. "Yes," he said dryly, "I think we can come up with
something." Jaenelle edged backward out of the chair and watched him struggle to
his feet. Without a word, she fetched the cane leaning against the blackwood
desk and handed it to him. Saetan grimaced but took the cane. With one arm resting lightly around
her shoulders, they left the study and the lower, rough-hewn corridors,
traveled the upstairs labyrinth of hallways, and finally reached the double
front doors. He led her around the side of the Hall to the Sanctuary that held
the Dark Altar. "There's a Dark Altar next to the Hall?" Jaenelle asked as
she looked around with interest. Saetan chuckled softly as he lit the four black candles in proper
order. "Actually, witch-child, the Hall is built next to the Altar." Her eyes widened as the stonewall behind the Altar turned to mist.
"Ooohh," she whispered in a voice as close to awe as he'd ever heard
from her. "Why's it doing that?" "It's a Gate," Saetan replied, puzzled. "A Gate?" He pushed the words out. "A Gate between the Realms." "Ooohh." His mind stumbled. Since she'd been traveling between the Realms for
years now, he'd always assumed she knew how to open the Gates. If she didn't
even know there were Gates, how in the name of Hell had she been getting
into Kaeleer and Hell all this time? He couldn't ask. He wouldn't ask. If he asked, she'd tell him and then
he'd have to strangle her. He held out his hand. "Walk forward through the mist. By the time
you count slowly to four, we'll be through the Gate." Once they were on the other side, he led her back around the side of
the Hall and through the front doors. "Where are we?" Jaenelle asked as she studied the prisms made
by the arched, leaded-glass window above the doors. "SaDiablo Hall," he replied mildly. Jaenelle turned slowly and shook her head. "This isn't the
Hall." "Oh, but it is, witch-child. We just went through a Gate,
remember? This is the Hall in the Shadow Realm. We're in Kaeleer." "So there really is a Shadow Realm," she murmured as she
opened a door and peered into the room. Certain she hadn't meant for him to hear that, he didn't answer. He
simply filed it with the other troubling, unanswered questions that shrouded
his fair-haired Lady. But it made him doubly relieved that he'd decided to
introduce her to the Hall in Kaeleer. Even before her long disappearance, he'd wanted to wean her away from
Hell. He knew she would still visit Char and the rest of the cildru dyathe, would
visit Titian, but Hekatah was too much in evidence lately, stirring up mischief
with the small group of demon witches she called her coven, mischief designed
to distract him, draw his attention, while her smug smiles and overly contrite
apologies filled him with a dread that was slowly crystallizing into icy rage.
Every day he kept Jaenelle away from Hekatah was one more day of safety for
them all. Jaenelle finished her peek at the rooms off the great hall and skipped
back to him, her eyes sparkling. "It's wonderful, Saetan." He slipped his arm around her shoulders and kissed the top of her head.
"And somewhere among all these corridors is a kitchen and an excellent
cook named Mrs. Beale." They both looked up at the click-dick of shoes coming
purposefully toward them from the service corridor at the end of the great
hall. Saetan smiled, recognizing that distinctive click-click. Helene,
coming to see exactly who was in "her" house. He started to tell
Jaenelle who was coming, but he was too stunned to speak. Her face was the coldest, smoothest, most malevolent mask he had ever
seen. Her sapphire eyes were maelstroms. The power in her didn't spill out in
an ever-widening ring as it would have with any other witch whose temper was
up, acting as a warning to whoever approached. No, it was pulling inward,
spiraling downward to her core, where she would then turn it outward, with
devastating results. She was turning cold, cold, cold, and he was helpless to
stop her, helpless to bridge the distance that was suddenly, inexplicably,
between them. She twitched her shoulders from beneath his arm, and with a grace
that would have made any predator envious, began to glide in front of him. Saetan glanced up. Helene would enter the great hall at any moment—and
die. He summoned the power in his Jewels, summoned all his strength. Everything
was going to ride on one word. He thrust out his right hand, the Black Jewel ablaze, stopping
Jaenelle's movement. "Lady," he said in a commanding voice. Jaenelle looked at him. He shivered but kept his hand steady.
"When Protocol is being observed and a Warlord Prince makes a request of
his Queen, she graciously yields to his request unless she's no longer willing
to have him serve. I ask that you trust my judgment in choosing who serves us
at the Hall. I ask permission to introduce you to the housekeeper, who will do
her utmost to serve you well. I ask that you accompany me to the dining room for something to
eat." He had never taught her about Protocol, about the subtle checks and
balances of power among the Blood. He had assumed she'd picked up the basics
through day-to-day living and observation. He'd thought he would have time to
teach her the fine points of interaction between Queens and dark-Jeweled males.
Now it was the only leash he had. If she failed to answer . . . "Please,
witch-child," he whispered just as Helene entered the great hall and
stopped. The Darkness swirled around him. Mother Night! He'd never felt anything
like this! Jaenelle studied his right hand for a long time before slowly placing
her hand over it. He shuddered, unable to control it, seeing the truth for just
a moment before she kindly shut him out. "This is my housekeeper, Helene," Saetan said, never taking
his eyes off Jaenelle. "Helene, this is Lady—" He hesitated, at a
loss. To say "Lady Jaenelle" was too familiar. Jaenelle turned her maelstrom eyes on Helene, who cringed but, with the
instinct of a small hunted creature, didn't move. "Angelline." The
word rolled out of her in a midnight whisper. "Angelline." Saetan looked at Helene, willing her to remain
calm. "My dear, would you see what Mrs. Beale might have for us
today?" Helene remembered her station and curtsied. "Of course, High
Lord," she replied with dignity. Turning around, she left the great hall
with a steady, measured step that Saetan silently applauded. Jaenelle moved away from him, her head down, her shoulders slumped. "Witch-child?" Saetan asked gently. The eyes that met his were pained and haunted, full of a grieving that
twisted his heart because he didn't know what caused it—or, perhaps, because he
did. He hadn't shuddered because, with her touch, he had found himself
looking at power as far beneath him as he was to the White. He hadn't turned
away from her. It was what he had seen there that horrified him—during
those months when she'd been gone, she'd learned the one lesson he had never
wanted her to learn. She had learned to hate. Now he had to find a way to convince her that he hadn't turned away
from her because of what she was, had to bridge the distance between them, had
to find a way to bring her back. He had to understand. "Witch-child," he said in a carefully neutral voice,
"why were you going to strike Helene?" "She's a stranger." Rocked by her cold response, Saetan's weak leg buckled. Her arms
immediately wrapped around his waist, and he didn't feel the floor at all.
Somewhat bemused, he looked down and tapped the floor with his shoe. He stood
on air, a quarter inch above the floor. If he walked normally, it would take a
keen eye to realize he wasn't walking on the floor itself. That and the lack of
sound. "It will help you," Jaenelle explained, her voice so full of
apology and concern that the arm he'd been sliding around her shoulders pulled
her to him in a fierce hug. As they walked toward the dining room, Saetan used the excuse of his weak
leg to move slowly, to give himself time to think. He had to understand what
had brought out that ferocity in her. Helene was a stranger, true. But he had a score of names on a sheet of
paper locked in his desk drawer, and all of them had been strangers once.
Because Helene was an adult? No. Cassandra was an adult. So was Titian, so was
Prothvar, Andulvar, and Mephis. So was he. Because Helene was living? No, that
wasn't the answer either. In frustration, he replayed the last few minutes, forcing himself to
view it from a distance. The sound of footsteps, the sudden change in Jaenelle,
her predatory glide ... in front of him. He stopped suddenly, shocked, but got tugged along for a few more steps
before Jaenelle realized he wasn't trying to walk. He'd wondered what her reaction would be to being with him in Kaeleer,
being with him outside the Realm he ruled, and now he knew. She cared for him.
She was ready to protect him because, to her anyway, a weak leg might make him
vulnerable against an adversary. Saetan smiled, squeezed her shoulder, and began walking again. Geoffrey had been right. He had a more potent leash than Protocol to
keep her in check. Unfortunately, that leash worked two ways, so from now on,
he was going to have to be very, very careful. Saetan looked with growing dismay at the amount of food on the table.
Along with a bowl of stew and sticks of cornbread, there were fruit, cheese,
nut cakes, cold ham, cold beef, a whole roasted chicken, a platter of
vegetables, fresh bread, honey butter, and a pitcher of milk. It ended there
only because he'd refused to allow the footman to bring in the last heavily
laden tray. The volume would have daunted a hungry full-grown male, let alone a
young girl. Jaenelle stared at the dishes arranged in a half-circle around her
place at the table. "Eat your stew while it's hot," Saetan suggested mildly,
sipping a glass of yarbarah. Jaenelle picked up her spoon and began to eat, but after one bite she
put the spoon down, once more shy and uncertain. Saetan began to talk in a leisurely manner. Since he talked as if he
had nothing else to do and nowhere else to go and was going to sit at the table
for quite some time, Jaenelle picked up the spoon again. He noticed that every
time he stopped talking she put the spoon down, as if she didn't want her
eating to detain him. So he gossiped, telling her about Mephis, Prothvar,
Andulvar, Geoffrey, and Draca, but he ran out very quickly. The dead don't
do much, he thought dryly as he launched into a long discourse about the book
he'd been reading, completely unconcerned with whether or not it was over her
head. He started feeling a bit desperate about what to say next when she
finally leaned back, her hands folded over a bulging tummy, and gave him the
sweet, sleepy smile of a well-fed, content child. He put his glass up to his
lips to hide his smile and briefly glanced at the carnage in front of him.
Perhaps he'd been too hasty in sending that last tray back to the kitchen. "I have a surprise for you," he said, biting his cheek as she
wrestled herself into a sitting position. He led her to the second floor of his wing. The doors along the right
side led into his suite of rooms. He opened a door on the left. He had put a lot of thought into these rooms. The bedroom had the feel of
a seascape with its soft, shell-colored walls, plush sandy carpets, deep
sea-blue counterpane on the huge bed, warm brown furniture, and throw pillows
the color of dune grass. The adjoining sitting room belonged to the earth. The
rooms still required personal touches that he'd deliberately kept absent to
make them feminine. Jaenelle admired, examined, exclaimed, and shouted back to him when she
saw the bathroom, "You could swim in this bathtub!" When she finally returned to him, he asked, "Do you like them?" She smiled at him and nodded. "I'm glad, because they're your rooms." He ignored her
delighted gasp and continued. "Of course, they'll need your personal
touches and lady's paraphernalia to give them character, and I didn't put any
paintings on the walls. Those are for you to choose." "My rooms?" "Whenever you want to use them, whether I'm here or not. A quiet
place, all your own." He watched with pleasure as she explored the rooms again, a territorial
gleam in her eyes. His smile didn't fade until she tried the door on the
opposite side of the bedroom. Finding it locked, she turned away, not
interested enough to question it. When Jaenelle returned to the bathroom to ponder the possibilities of
the bathtub, Saetan studied the locked door. He loved her dearly, but he was no fool. On the other side of that
locked door was another suite of rooms, somewhat smaller but no less carefully
decorated. Someday a consort would reside in those rooms whenever she came to
visit. For now, or at least until she asked, there was no reason to tell her
what was on the other side of that door or what its occupant would be for. "Saetan?" He came out of his dark reverie to find her beside him again, her
happiness putting a little color back into her cheeks. "Do you think we could
begin my lessons again?" "Of course." He thought for a moment. "Do you know how
to create witch light?" Jaenelle shook her head. "Then that's a good place to begin." He paused and added
casually, "How about having your lessons here?" "Here?" "Yes, here. That way—" "But then I wouldn't see Andulvar and Prothvar and Mephis,"
Jaenelle protested. For the briefest moment, he was honest enough to acknowledge the
jealousy he felt at her wanting to see them, at her not being exclusively his.
"Of course you can see them," he said mildly, trying not to grind his
teeth. "There's no reason they can't come here." "I thought demons didn't leave Hell." "Most of the time it's more comfortable for the dead to remain
among the dead, just as it's more comfortable for the living for the dead to
remain among the dead. But we all lived so long ago . . ." He shrugged.
"Besides, even if it's been a long time, Mephis has been here and still
handles a number of my business arrangements in this Realm. I think he would enjoy
an excuse to get out of the Dark Realm— as would Andulvar and Prothvar."
He hoped he wasn't going to botch this by being too sly. "And when your
lessons are over, you could stop in and see your friends in Kaeleer more
easily." "That's true," Jaenelle said slowly, considering. "That
way, most of the time I'd only have to jump the Webs once instead of
twice." Her eyes lit up and she snapped her fingers. "Or I can even
use the Gates if you show me how to open them." His mind didn't stumble. It went head over mental heels and landed in a
heap. He tried to swallow, but his mouth was desert dry. "Quite so,"
he finally choked out. He definitely had to strangle her. Otherwise, he'd do
himself an injury with the mental acrobatics required to translate the impossible
into something reasonably probable. "Your lessons," he croaked,
hoping, a bit hysterically, that this would be a safe subject. Jaenelle beamed at him, and he sighed, defeated. "When would you like to begin?" Jaenelle thought about this. "It's getting late today. I'll be missed if I don't come to lunch." She wrinkled her nose.
"I should see Lorn tomorrow. I haven't seen him in a while and he'll be
worried." He'll be worried! Saetan bit
back a growl. "The day after tomorrow? Wilhelmina has her lessons in the morning,
so no one would really miss me before lunchtime." "Done." He kissed the top of her head, led her to the front
door of the Hall, and watched her vanish as she waved good-bye. He stayed long
enough to make sure Helene was over any shock she might have had, left explicit
instructions about conduct when Jaenelle arrived—particularly if she arrived
without him—and made his way back to his private study in the Dark Realm. Andulvar found him there a little later, pouring a very large brandy.
The Eyrien's eyes narrowed when he noticed Saetan's shaking hands. "What
are you doing?" "I'm going to get very drunk," Saetan replied calmly, taking
a large swallow of brandy. "Care to join me?" "Demons don't drink straight alcohol, and for that matter, neither
should Guardians. Besides," Andulvar persisted as Saetan knocked back a
second glass, "why do you want to get drunk?" "Because I'll strangle her if I don't get drunk." "The waif's back and you didn't tell us?" Andulvar braced his
fists on his hips and growled, "Why do you want to strangle her?" Saetan carefully poured his third large brandy. Why had he given up
drinking brandy? Such a delightful drink. Like pouring water on a blazing
mental fire. Or was it like pouring oil? No matter. "Did you know she
jumps the Webs?" Andulvar shrugged, unimpressed. "At least half the Jeweled Blood
can jump between the ranks of the Winds." "She doesn't jump between the ranks, my darling Andulvar, she
jumps between the Realms." Andulvar gulped. "That isn't possible," he gasped, grateful that
Saetan was pouring brandy into a second glass. "That's what I always thought. And I'm not even going to think
about the danger of doing it while I can still think. That's how she's been
coming and going all these years, by the way. Until today, she didn't know
there were Gates." Andulvar eyed the bottle of brandy. "That's not enough to get us
both drunk—assuming, of course, it's still possible to get drunk." "There's more." "Ah, well, then." They settled in the chairs by the fire, intent upon their task. 5 / Hell "Guardians shouldn't drink, you know," Geoffrey said, too
amused to be sympathetic. Saetan gave the other Guardian a baleful look, then closed his eyes,
hoping they would just fall out so at least some part of his head didn't hurt.
He cringed when Geoffrey scraped his chair along the library floor and sat
down. "Names again?" Geoffrey asked, keeping his voice low. "A surname, Angelline, probably from Chaillot, and
Wilhelmina." "A surname and a place to start. You're too kind, Saetan." "I wish you dead." Saetan winced at the sound of his own
voice. "Wish granted," Geoffrey replied cheerfully as he left to get
the appropriate register. The library door opened. Draca, the Keep's Seneschal, glided to the
table and placed a cup in front of Saetan. "Thiss will help," she
said as she turned away. "Although you don't desserve it." Saetan sipped the steaming brew, grimaced at the taste, but got down
half of it. He leaned back in the chair, his hands loosely clasped around the
cup, and listened to Geoffrey considerately turn the register's pages with the
least possible amount of noise. By the time he finished the brew Draca had
made, the pages had stopped turning. Geoffrey's black eyebrows formed a V below his prominent widow's
peak. He pressed his sensuous blood-red lips together. "Well," he
said finally, "there's a Chaillot witch named Alexandra Angelline, who is
the Queen of the Territory. She wears the Blood Opal. Her daughter, Leland,
wears the Rose and is married to a Yellow-Jeweled Warlord named Robert
Benedict. There's no witch named Wilhelmina Angelline, but there is a
Wilhelmina Benedict who is fourteen years old, Chaillot-born, and wears the
Purple Dusk." Saetan sat very still. "Any other family connections?" he
asked too quietly. Geoffrey glanced up sharply. "Only one of interest. A Gray-Jeweled
Prince named Philip Alexander shares a paternal bloodline with Robert Benedict
and serves Alexandra Angelline. If the bloodline wasn't formally acknowledged,
it's not unusual for a bastard to take a surname that reflects the Queen he
serves." "I'm aware of that. What about Jaenelle?" Geoffrey shook his head. "Not listed." Saetan steepled his fingers. "She said her name was Angelline,
which would indicate that she, at least, is continuing the old tradition of the
distaff gender following the matriarchal bloodline. She said she could come in
the mornings when Wilhelmina had her lessons. Same family?" Geoffrey closed the book. "Probably. Terreille has become lax
about registering Blood family lines. But if they registered one child, why not
the other?" "Because one child wears Purple Dusk," Saetan replied with a
cold smile. "They don't realize the other child wears the Jewels at
all." "Considering the fair-haired Lady, it would be hard to miss." Saetan shook his head. "No, it wouldn't. She's never worn the
Jewels she was gifted with, and she's lousy at basic Craft. If she never
mentioned the more creative ways she uses Craft, they would have no way of
knowing she could do anything at all." A cold fist settled between his
shoulder blades. "Unless they didn't believe her," he finished
softly, remembering what Jaenelle had said about the Shadow Realm. He filed
that thought for later consideration and looked at the empty cup. "This
stuff tastes vile, but it is helping my head. Any chance of another cup?" "Always a chance," Geoffrey said with a hint of laughter in
his voice as he pulled the bell cord. "Especially if it tastes vile." Saetan brushed his fingers against his chin. "Geoffrey, you've
been the Keep's librarian for a long, long time and probably know more about
the Blood than the rest of us put together. Have you ever heard of anyone
spiraling down to reach the depth of her Jewels?" "Spiraling?" Geoffrey thought for a moment and shook his
head. "No, but that doesn't mean it can't happen. Ask Draca. Compared to
her, you're still in the nursery and I'm just a stripling." He pursed his
lips and frowned. "There's something I read once, a long time ago, part of
a poem, I think, about the great dragons of legend. How did it go? They spiral
down into ebony—' " "'—catching the sstars with their tailss.' " The cup in front
of Saetan vanished as Draca placed the fresh one before him. "That's it," Geoffrey said. "Saetan was asking if it was
possible for the Blood to spiral down to the core." Draca turned her head, her slow, careful movement a testimony more to
great age than to grace, and fixed her reptilian eyes on Saetan. "You wish
to undersstand thiss?" Saetan looked into those ancient eyes and reluctantly nodded. "Remove the book," Draca said to Geoffrey. She waited until
she had their complete attention. "Not the Blood." A square tank filled with water appeared on the table, each side as
long as Saetan's arm and just as high. Slowly withdrawing her hands from the
long sleeves of her robe, Draca opened one loosely clenched fist over the tank.
Little bangles, the kind that women sew on clothing to shimmer in the light,
fell into the water and floated on the surface. The bangles were the same
colors as the Jewels. In her other hand, Draca held a smooth egg-shaped stone attached to a
thin silk cord. "I will demonsstrate the wayss the Blood reach the inner
web, the Sself'ss core." Slowly and smoothly she lowered the stone into
the water until it was suspended an inch above the bottom of the tank. She had
broken the water with such ease that there was no disturbance. The bangles
floated on the still surface. "When desscent into the abysss or asscent out of the abysss iss
made sslowly," she said, pulling the stone toward the surface, "it
iss a private matter, a communion with onesself. It doess not dissturb thosse
around. When anger, fear, or great need requiress a fasst desscent to the core
to gather the power and asscend ..." She dropped the stone into the tank.
It plunged to the full length of the cord, stopping an inch above the bottom. Saetan and Geoffrey silently watched the ripples on the surface spread
out toward the edge of the tank, watched the bangles dance on the ever-widening
rings. Draca quickly jerked her hand. The stone shot straight up out of the
tank, a little jet of water coming with it. Tossed back and forth in the waves,
some of the light-colored bangles sank. Draca waited for them to absorb this. "A sspiral." The stone moved in a circular motion above the tank. As it touched the
surface, the water moved with it, circling, circling, circling as the stone
leisurely made its descent. The bangles, caught in the motion, followed the
stone. The spiraling descent continued until the stone was an inch from the
bottom. By then all the water was in motion, all the bangles caught. "A whirlpool," Geoffrey whispered. He glanced uneasily at
Saetan, who was watching the tank, his lips pressed tight, his long nails
digging into the table. "No." Draca pulled the stone straight up. The water rose with
the stone, well above the tank, and splashed down on the table. The bangles,
pulled out of the tank with the water, lay on the table like tiny dead fish.
"A maelsstrom." Saetan turned away. "You said the Blood don't spiral." Draca put her hand on his arm, forcing him to turn and look at her.
"Sshe iss more than Blood. Sshe iss Witch." "It doesn't matter if she's Witch. She's still Blood." "Sshe iss Blood and sshe iss Other." "No." Saetan backed away from Draca. "She's still Blood.
She's still one of us. She has to be." And she was still his gentle,
inquisitive Jaenelle, the daughter of his soul. Nothing anyone could say would
change that. But someone had taught her to hate. "Sshe iss Witch," Draca said with more gentleness than he'd
ever heard from her. "Sshe will almosst alwayss sspiral, High Lord. You
cannot alter her nature. You cannot prevent the ssmall sspiralss, the flashess
of anger. You cannot prevent her from sspiraling down to her core. All the
Blood needss to desscend from time to time. But the maelsstrom ..." Draca
slipped her hands into the sleeves of her robe. "Sshield her, Ssaetan.
Sshield her with your sstrength and your love and perhapss it will never
happen." "And if it does?" Saetan asked hoarsely. "It will be the end of the Blood." chapter eight 1 / Terreille Daemon shuffled the deck of cards as Leland glanced at the clock—again.
They'd been playing cards for almost two hours, and if she followed the
routine, she would let him go in ten minutes or one more hand, whichever came
first. It was the third night that week that Leland had requested his company
when she retired. Daemon didn't mind playing cards, but it annoyed him that she
insisted on playing in her sitting room instead of the drawing room downstairs.
And her coquettish remarks at breakfast about how well he'd entertained her
annoyed him even more. The first morning after they'd played cards, Robert had flushed
burgundy and blustered as he listened to Leland's chatter until he noticed
Philip's silent rage. After that, since a pleasure slave wasn't considered a
"real" man and, therefore, wasn't a rival, Robert had gleefully
patted Leland's hand and told her he was pleased that she found Sadi such good
company since he had to work so many evenings. Philip, on the other hand, became brutally terse, tossing the day's
itinerary at Daemon and spitting out verbal orders. He also joined Daemon and
the girls for their morning walk, putting Jaenelle and Wilhelmina on either
side of him, forcing Daemon to follow behind. Neither man's reaction pleased Daemon, and Leland's pretending to be
oblivious to the mounting tension pleased him even less. She wasn't as frothy
or feather-headed as he'd first thought. When they played cards alone and she
concentrated on the game, he saw the quiet cunning in her, the skill at
dissembling so that, superficially at least, she fit into Robert's circle of
society. None of that explained why she was using him as a tease. Philip was
jealous enough of his brother's right to stretch out in Leland's bed. She
didn't have to flaunt another male at him. Daemon curbed his impatience and concentrated on the cards, Leland's
reason for watching the clock was no concern of his. He had his own reasons for
wanting the evening to end. Finally dismissed, Daemon headed for the Craft library. Finding it
empty, he throttled the desire to destroy the room out of frustration. That was the most irritating part about Leland's sudden attention.
Jaenelle always took a nocturnal ramble around midnight, ending in the library,
where he usually found her poring over some of the old Craft books. He kept his
intrusions brief, never asked why she was roaming the house at that hour, and
was rewarded with equally brief, although sometimes startling, snippets of
conversation. Those snippets fascinated him. They were an unsettling blend of
innocence and dark perception, ignorance and knowledge. If, during their
conversation, he managed to note the book and the section she was reading, he
could sometimes, if he worked at it, untangle a little of what she'd said.
Other times he felt as if he were holding a handful of pieces to a jigsaw
puzzle the size of Chaillot itself. It was infuriating—and it was wonderful. Daemon had almost given up waiting when the door suddenly opened and
Jaenelle popped into the room. Twitching his hips out of the way so she
wouldn't brush against him below the waist—something he'd taken great care to
avoid since he wasn't sure what his physical reaction would be—he put his hand
on her shoulder to steady her and keep her from bolting when she realized
someone was in the room. He felt a giddy pleasure when she wasn't surprised to see him. As he
closed the door and lit the shaded candlelight, her right hand fluffed her
hair, something she did when thinking. "Do you like to play cards?" she asked when they'd settled on
the dark brown leather couch, a discreet distance between them. "Yes, I do," Daemon replied cautiously. Did nothing go on in
this house that she didn't know about? That idea didn't please him. If she knew
about his playing cards with Leland, what did she know, or understand, about
his required visits to Alexandra's room? Jaenelle fluffed her hair. "If it rains some morning and we can't
take a walk, maybe you could play a card game with Wilhelmina and me." Daemon relaxed a little. "I'd like that very much." "Why doesn't Leland say you were playing cards? Why does she make
it sound so secretly? Does she always lose?" "No, she doesn't always lose." Daemon tried not to squirm.
Why did she ask so damn many uncomfortable questions? "I think ladies like
to seem mysterious." "Or they may know things that need to stay hidden." For a moment, Daemon forgot how to breathe. His right hand clenched the
top of the couch and he winced. Damn. He'd let it slip up on him. The snake
tooth had to be milked, and he hadn't taken the time to find an easily
obtainable poison that wouldn't make him ill. Jaenelle looked intently at his hand. Suddenly uneasy, Daemon shifted position, casually dropping that hand
in his lap. He'd guarded the secret of the snake tooth for centuries, and he
wasn't about to tell a twelve-year-old girl about it. He hadn't counted on her tenacity or her strength. Her hand closed on
his wrist and pulled upward. He made a fist to hide his nails and pulled back,
trying to break her hold. When he couldn't, he snarled in anger. It was a sound
that had made strong men back away and Queens think twice about what they had
ordered him to do. Jaenelle simply looked him in the eyes. Daemon looked away first,
shaking slightly as he opened his hand for her examination. Her touch was feather-light, gentle, and knowing. She studied each
finger in turn, finding the length of his nails of particular interest, and
finally focused on the ring finger for a long time. "This one's warmer than the others," she said, half to
herself. "And there's something beneath it." Daemon jumped up, pulling her halfway to the floor before she let go of
his wrist. "Leave it alone, Lady," he said tightly, carefully putting
his hands in his pockets. Out of the corner of his eye. Daemon watched her resettle on the couch
and study her own hands. It seemed as if she were struggling to say something,
and it struck him that she, too, was considering what might inadvertently be
revealed. Finally she said shyly, "I know some healing Craft." "I'm not ill," Daemon replied, staring straight ahead. "But not well." Suddenly her voice sounded years older. "There's nothing wrong, Lady," Daemon said firmly. "I
thank you for your concern, but there's nothing wrong." "It seems ladies aren't the only ones who like to seem
mysterious," Jaenelle said dryly as she headed for the door. "But
there is something wrong with your finger, Prince. There is pain there." He felt cornered. If anyone else had found out about the snake tooth,
he would have been creating a quiet grave right now. But Jaenelle . . . Daemon
sighed and turned to look at her. From a distance, particularly in dim light,
she seemed like such a frail, plain child, friendly enough but not terribly
intelligent. From a distance. When you got close enough to see those eyes
change from summer-sky blue to sapphire, it was hard to remember you were
talking to a child, hard not to feel a shiver of apprehension at the sharp,
slightly feral intelligence just beneath the surface that was drawing its own
conclusions about the world. "I helped you once," she said quietly, daring him to deny it. Too startled to respond, Daemon stared at her. How long had she known
he was the one who had given his strength to the Priest the night she had asked
for help, the night Cornelia had whipped him? When he realized the answer, he
could have kicked himself for being such a fool. How long? Since the first
morning in the alcove when she'd made her decision about him. "I know," he said respectfully. "I was, and am, grateful
for the healing. But this isn't a wound or an illness. It's part of what I am.
There's nothing you can do." He shivered under her intense scrutiny. Finally she shrugged and slipped out the door. Daemon extinguished the candle-light and stood in the musty, comforting
dark for a few minutes before going to his
room. His secret was in her hands now. He wouldn't protect himself against
anything she might say or do. A few minutes later, Alexandra's bell began to
ring. 2 / Kaeleer Saetan looked up from the book he was reading aloud and suppressed a
shiver. Jaenelle had been intently studying the book's cover for the past half
hour, with that vague look in her eyes that meant she was absorbing the lesson
as he intended but was also considering the information in an entirely
different way. He continued to read aloud, but his mind was no longer on the
words. A few minutes later, he gave up and put the book and his half-moon
glasses on the table. Jaenelle's eyes didn't follow the book as he'd expected.
She focused on his right hand, her forehead puckered in concentration while she
fluffed her hair. Ah. While it was difficult to be certain until a witch reached puberty,
Jaenelle showed a strong inclination to being a natural Black Widow. It would
be a few years yet before the physical evidence was apparent, but her interest
demanded that the training begin now. With one eyebrow rising in amusement, Saetan held out his right hand.
"Would you care to examine it more closely, Lady?" Jaenelle gave him a distracted smile and took his hand. He watched her explore his hand, turning it this way and that, until
her fingers finally came to rest on his ring-finger nail. "Why do you wear your nails long?" she asked in a soft voice
as she studied the black-tinted nails. "Preference," he replied easily and waited to see how much
she could detect. Jaenelle gave him a long look. "There's something beneath this
one." She lightly brushed the ring-finger nail. "I'm a Black Widow." He turned his hand so she could see
beneath the nail, flexed his finger, and watched her eyes widen as the snake
tooth slid out of its sheath. "That's a snake tooth. The small venom sac
it's attached to lies beneath the nail. Careful," he warned as her finger
moved to touch it. "My venom may not be as strong as it used to be, but
it's still potent enough." Jaenelle considered the snake tooth for a while. "Your finger
isn't hot. What does it mean if your finger gets hot?" Saetan's amusement fled. So this wasn't idle curiosity after all.
"It means trouble, witch-child. If the venom isn't used, the snake tooth
has to be milked every few weeks. Otherwise the venom thickens. It can even
crystallize. If it can still be forced through the snake tooth, it will be a
painful procedure at best." He shrugged his shoulders unhappily. "If
it can't, removal of the tooth and the sac would be the only way to stop the
pain." "Why would someone wait to milk it?" Again Saetan shrugged. "Venom needs venom. After the venom sac
fills, a Black Widow's body craves poison of some kind. But what's taken into
the body must be taken with care. The wrong poison can be as deadly to a Black
Widow as poison generally is to the rest of the Blood. The best poison is your
own. Usually Black Widows milk the sac right before their moontime so that
during those days when they must rest, their bodies, stimulated by a few drops
of their own venom, will slowly refill the sac with no discomfort. "And if it's thick?" "No good. The body will reject it." Saetan reclaimed his hand
and steepled his fingers. "Witch-child—" "If you can't use your own venom, is there a safe poison?" "There are some poisons that can be used," he said
cautiously. "Could I have some?" "Why?" "Because I know someone who needs it." Jaenelle stepped away
from him, suddenly hesitant. Saetan's rib cage clamped around his heart and lungs. He fought against
a desire to sink his nails into flesh and tear it. "Male or female?"
he asked silkily. "Does it make a difference?" "Indeed it does, witch-child. If the distillation of poisons isn't
blended to take gender into account, the effects could be unpleasant." Jaenelle studied him, her eyes troubled. "Male." Saetan sat still for a long time. "I have something I can give
you. Why don't you see what sort of snack Mrs. Beale has for you? This will
take a few minutes." As soon as Jaenelle was distracted by taste-testing Mrs. Beale's
offerings, Saetan returned to his private study in the Dark Realm. He locked
the door and checked the adjoining rooms before going to the secret door in the
paneling beside the fireplace. His workshop was Gray-locked, a sensible
precaution that kept Hekatah out but still allowed Mephis and Andulvar to reach
him. He flicked a thought at the candle-lights at the end of the narrow
corridor, locked the door behind him, and went into his Widow's den. This was the place where he brewed his poisons and wove his tangled
webs of dreamscapes and visions. Going to the worktable that ran the entire
length of one wall, he called in a small key and opened the solid wood doors of
one of the large cupboards that hung above it. The poisons sat in neat rows, their glass containers precisely labeled
in the Old Tongue. Another precaution, since Hekatah had never mastered the
Blood's true language. He removed a small stoppered jar and held the glass up to the
candle-light. He opened the jar and sniffed, then dipped his finger into it and
tasted. It was the distillation he used for himself. Since he wasn't born a
Black Widow, his body couldn't produce the venom on its own. He replaced the
stopper on the jar, looked in the cupboard again, and took out a jar of tiny,
blood-red flakes. Just a flake or two of dried witchblood added to the distillation and
the pain Daemon felt now would be a sweet caress compared to the agony that would
be his last experience among the living. Men had actually opened themselves
with a knife and pulled their own guts out trying to relieve the pain. Or this
one. A softer death but just as sure. Because he was sure now that Daemon was
too close. Jaenelle was reaching out to help him, but how would Daemon repay
that kindness? Saetan hesitated. And yet . . . When he'd walked among the living and raised his sons, Mephis and
Peyton, he was one note and they were two others, harmonious but different.
Lucivar, too, was a different note, more often than not a sharp. Saetan had
known from the first time Lucivar hauled himself to his feet, his little wings
stirring the air to help him keep his balance, that this son would be a
father's plague as he threw himself at the world with that arrogant Eyrien
respect for all things that belong to sky and earth. But Daemon. From the first moment Saetan had held him, he had sensed on
some deep, instinctive level that the Darkness would sing to this son in the
same way it sang to him, that this son would be the father's mirror. So he'd
given Daemon a legacy and a burden he'd never intended to give any of his
children. His name. He had intended to teach Daemon about honor and the responsibility that
came with wearing Jewels as devastating as the Black. But because of honor, he
hadn't been there. Because he believed in the Blood Laws and Protocol, he had
accepted the lie when Dorothea denied him paternity. And because he had
accepted the lie, Daemon had been raised as a bastard and a slave, an outcast
who had no place in Blood society. So how could he condemn Daemon to death when it was his failure to
protect the child that had helped shape the man? And how could he not make that
choice when Jaenelle's life might be at risk? Saetan replaced the dried witchblood and locked the cupboard door. There had been many times in his long, long life when he'd been
required to make hard choices, bitter choices. He used the same measuring stick
to make this one. Daemon had given his strength to help Jaenelle when she needed it. He couldn't repay that debt with a bottle full of death. Honor forbade it. He returned to the Kaeleer Hall, gave the distillation to Jaenelle, and
went over and over the instructions with her until he was sure she had them exactly
right. 3 / Terreille Daemon sat on the edge of his bed, his right hand cradled in his lap.
His shirt clung to him, sweat-soaked from the fever and the pain. He had tried to milk the snake tooth that morning, but the venom had
thickened more quickly than he'd expected, and except for inflaming already
tender flesh, he'd accomplished nothing. He'd managed to get through the day,
and after dinner he had asked to be excused, claiming, truthfully, that he was
unwell. Since Philip had gone to dinner elsewhere and hadn't returned and
Robert was going about his usual nightly business, Alexandra and Leland had
been sympathetic enough not to demand anything further from him. Now, as midnight approached and the pain was a sharp, thin line that
ran from his finger up to his elbow and slowly climbed toward his shoulder,
Daemon vaguely wondered what Leland and Alexandra would do when they found him.
He might lose the finger or the hand, possibly even the arm at this point.
Given a choice, he would rather die within his own pain. That would be
preferable to what Dorothea would do to him after learning about the snake
tooth, particularly since he doubted he would be capable of protecting himself. His bedroom door opened and closed. Jaenelle stood in front of him, solemn and still. "Let me see your hand," she said, holding out her own. Daemon shook his head and closed his eyes. Jaenelle touched his shoulder. Her fingers unerringly followed the line
of pain from shoulder to elbow, elbow to wrist, wrist to finger. Daemon slowly opened his eyes. Jaenelle held his hand, but he couldn't
feel it, couldn't feel his arm at all. He tried to speak but was silenced by
the dark look she gave him. Positioning the small bowl he used to milk the
snake tooth beneath his hand, she slowly stroked the finger from knuckle to
nail tip. He felt no pain, only a growing pressure at his fingertip. Then a faint sound, as if a grain of salt had been dropped into the
bowl. Then another, and another, and one more before she squeezed a thin,
white, steady thread of thickened venom out of the tooth. "May I recite the lesson I learned today?" Jaenelle asked
quietly as she continued to stroke his finger. "It will help me
remember." "If you like," Daemon replied slowly. It was hard to think,
hard to concentrate as he stared at the little coil of venom at the bottom of
the bowl, at the crystallized grains that had caused so much pain. When Jaenelle began to speak, Daemon's head cleared enough to listen
and understand. She told him about the snake tooth and about venom, about how a
Black Widow uses four drops of her own venom mixed with a warm drink to restore
the balance of poison her body needs after milking the snake tooth, about the
dangers of letting venom thicken, and on and on. In the time it took her to
completely milk the thick venom from the tooth, she had told him more than he'd
been able to glean from centuries of effort. The fact that what she told him
contradicted most of what he'd learned didn't surprise him. Dorothea and her
coven made an effort to educate their Sisters in other Territories, an
education Daemon knew they themselves didn't ascribe to. It explained why so
many potential rivals died in such agony. Finally it was done. "There," Jaenelle said with satisfaction. She plumped the
pillows. "You should lie back and rest now." She frowned at his
shirt. His mind felt fuzzy. She had him half out of the shirt before he
realized what she was doing and made a fumbling effort to help her. Holding the
drenched material by her fingertips, she wrinkled her nose and vanished it. She
disappeared into the bathroom with the bowl, returned with a towel, rubbed him
dry, and pushed him back onto the pillows. Daemon closed his eyes. He felt light, dizzy, and empty to the marrow
of his bones. He also felt a craving for poison that was so fierce he almost
would have welcomed the pain back. He heard water running in the bathroom, heard it stop. He opened his
eyes to find Jaenelle standing by the bed holding one of Cook's mugs.
"Drink this." Daemon clumsily took the cup in his left hand and obediently sipped.
His body tingled. He drank gratefully, relieved when the craving started to
disappear. "What is this?" he finally asked. "A distillation of poisons that are safe for you to drink." "Where did—" "Drink." She darted back into the bathroom. He finished the drink before she returned. She placed the clean bowl on
the bedside table, took the empty cup, and vanished it. "You need to sleep
now." She pulled off his shoes and reached for his belt. "I can undress myself," he growled, ashamed of how harsh his
voice sounded after she'd done so much to help him. Jaenelle stepped back. "You're embarrassed." Daemon studied her. She wasn't being coy. "I don't undress in
front of young girls." She gave him a strange, thoughtful look. "Very well. The snake
tooth hasn't drawn back into its sheath yet, so be careful not to snag
it." She turned and went to the door. It hurt to have her use that neutral, formal voice. "Lady,"
he called softly. When she returned to the bed, Daemon raised her hand to his
lips for a light kiss. "Thank you. If you ever w^ant to recite another
lesson to help you remember it, I'd be very pleased to listen." She smiled at him. He was asleep before she slipped out the door. 4 / Terreille Surreal tried to shift her hips to a more comfortable position, but the
arm around her tightened and the hand resting on her arm gripped with bruising
force. Philip Alexander had arranged for this evening with her early that
morning. That was the only predictable thing he'd done. There was no leisurely
dinner, no conversation, no turning out the lights, no light lovemaking before
he covered her. He took her, hard, with the candle-lights glaring at full
intensity so there could be no illusion about who was under him. When he was
through, he rolled off her, ate the cold dinner, drank most of the wine, and
took her again. Now he stared at the canopy above the bed, grinding his fingers
into her bruised arm. She could have stopped him, Gray against Gray. Her Green Jewel had
shielded her a little, but not enough to keep her from getting hurt. The Gray
was her surprise weapon, and she didn't want to give up that edge until she
absolutely had to. After the second time, he'd done nothing but hold her tight
against him, but she felt the anger in him, watched his Jewels flash as they
absorbed the energy. "I'd kill that bastard if I could," Philip said through
clenched teeth. "He acts as if nothing's happening while she . . ." "Who?" Surreal tried to lift her head. "Who's a
bastard?" If she had some idea what had made him act this way, she
might be able to get through the rest of the night. "That 'gift' Dorothea SaDiablo sent to Alexandra. There's more
warmth in a glacier than there is in him, and yet Leland ..." Surreal smelled blood. She turned her head just a little. Philip, in
his rage, had bitten his lip. She'd already guessed that Philip's attachment to the Angelline court
had more to do with the daughter than the mother. Wasn't that what the
completely dark room was all about, being able to pretend he was leisurely
making love to Leland? Were there hurried couplings when Robert Benedict wasn't
there, couplings so tainted with the fear of being found out that there was no
pleasure in them? Now Sadi was there, and Leland could be physically gratified
by another male under Robert's watchful and approving eye. Surreal shivered, remembering all too well what it felt like to be
gratified by the Sadist. "Cold?" Philip asked, his voice a little gentler. Surreal let him tuck the quilt up around them. Now that she knew where
to look, it wouldn't be difficult to reach Sadi—if she wanted to. Still, there
was that red-haired witch at Cassandra's Altar who was asking about him, and
she did owe him. Surreal pushed herself up on one elbow, fighting Philip's restraining
hand. She smoothed her hair away from her face, letting it fall in a long black
curtain across her back and shoulder. "Philip, why do you believe Sadi is
serving Lady Benedict?" "She publicly summons him to her room so that the whole family and
most of the staff knows he's with her," Philip snarled. His anger made his
gray eyes look flat and cold. "And at the breakfast table, she chatters on
about how entertaining he was." "She actually says he was entertaining?" Surreal flung
herself backward and laughed. Damn. Leland was smarter than she'd thought. Philip threw himself on her, pinning her to the bed. "You find
this amusing?" he spat at her. "You think this is funny?" "Ah, sugar," Surreal said, gulping back her laughter.
"From what I know about Sadi, he can be very entertaining out of
bed, but he's seldom entertaining in bed." Philip's grip eased a little. He frowned, puzzled. "She's not the first, you know," Surreal said with a smile. "First what?" "The first woman to so blatantly call attention to the use of a
pleasure slave." She stifled her laughter. He still didn't get it. "Why—" "So that after people come to expect it and the maids aren't going
to gossip about rumpled linen because the story's already stale, the slave can
be dismissed quietly and the lady's lover can spend a couple of leisurely hours
with her without anyone suspecting." Surreal looked him in the eye.
"And Lady Benedict does have a lover, doesn't she?" Philip stared at her for a moment. He started to smile and winced when it
pulled his cut lip. Surreal playfully pushed him away, rolled off the bed, and casually
walked into the bathroom. She turned on the light and studied her reflection.
There were bruises on her arms and shoulders from his hands, bruises on her
neck from his teeth. She winced at the raw ache between her legs. Deje was
going to lose her for a few days. By the time she returned to the bedroom, Philip had straightened the
bed and was lying back comfortably, his hands under his head. The Gray Jewel
glowed softly as he pulled the covers back to let her in. He studied the
bruises, brushing them gently with his fingers. "I hurt you. I'm sorry." "Professional hazard," Surreal replied with sweet venom. He
deserved a short knife in the ribs. Philip settled her head on his shoulder and tucked the covers around
them once again. She knew he was looking for a way to get back on familiar
ground, to take back the pain he'd caused. She let the silence stretch and
strain, making no effort to help him. She was a whore now because it was the
easiest way to get close to males, learn their habits, and make a kill. Since
Philip was in only one of her two books, and unlikely to be in the other, she
didn't care if he ever came back. Sadi was a different problem. She had to find a way to meet him that
wouldn't arouse suspicion. That, however, was something she would consider
after some sleep. "You didn't get anything to eat," Philip said quietly. Surreal waited for a couple of heartbeats before accepting the peace
offering. "True, and I'm ravenous." She sent an order to the kitchen
for two prime ribs with the works and another bottle of wine. The hefty tab
Deje was going to hand him would disconcert him, but it would also alleviate
some of his guilt for hurting her. "I wouldn't worry about Sadi," Surreal said as she slipped
out of bed and wrapped a dressing gown around her slim body.
"Although"—how nice to see that immediate flicker of worry in his
eyes—"a lover who requires his silent participation and discretion would
do well to understand that Sadi remembers courtesies just as he remembers
slights." She smiled as the obelisk on the table chimed and the two meals
appeared on the table. Let him chew on that, she thought, as she cut
into the prime rib. 5 / Terreille Daemon glided into the breakfast room but stopped just inside the door
when he saw Leland and Philip engrossed in quiet conversation. Philip's back
was to the door, and as he talked, his hand moved gently up and down Leland's
arm. Leland's eyes, as she listened to him, were lit with the fire of a woman
in love. She was dressed in riding clothes, her hair pulled back from her face
in a simple, becoming style. Yes, underneath the frills and fripperies she wore
for the society ladies beat the heart of a witch. As Leland smiled at something Philip said, she looked over his shoulder
and saw Daemon. Her eyes became chilly. Stepping away from Philip, she went to
the buffet table and began to fill her plate. Philip's eyes became hard when he noticed Daemon, but he managed a
smile and a courteous greeting. Well, well, well, Daemon
thought as he filled his own plate. Something was in the wind. He was supposed
to go riding with Leland that morning, but he noticed Philip was also dressed
to ride. Breakfast was over and Leland had left for the stables before Philip
spoke directly to Daemon. He sounded like a polite host dealing with a
not-quite-welcome guest. "There's no reason for you to go out, unless you
want to, of course. Since I'd planned to ride this morning, Lady Benedict
doesn't require another escort." Or a chaperon, Daemon thought as he sipped his coffee. Overnight
Philip's attitude had changed from terse and jealous to this attempt at
courtesy. Why? Not that it mattered. He knew exactly what he would do with a
free morning—and it would be free with Leland and Philip out of the house.
Alexandra was visiting a friend and wouldn't be back until after lunch, and
Robert, always so occupied with his all-consuming "business," spent
as little time as possible at the estate. In fact, as that delicious dark scent once again permeated the walls of
the Angelline mansion, Robert seemed more and more uncomfortable about staying
there. It had reached the point that Daemon always knew when Robert came back
even if he didn't see him because, in the front hallway and on the stairs
leading up to the family's living quarters, there was always the slight stink
of fear. Daemon poured another cup of coffee and shrugged in response to
Philip's suggestion. "I don't mind not riding this morning," he said
in his bored court voice. "Most likely you're a more enthusiastic rider
and would therefore be a more suitable companion." Philip's eyes narrowed, but there was nothing in Daemon's silky, bored
voice that gave any indication of an intended double meaning. Daemon smiled and reached for another piece of toast. "You
shouldn't keep the lady waiting, Prince Alexander." Philip hesitated at the doorway. Daemon buttered his toast with slow,
sensuous strokes, knowing that Philip was watching him and uneasily imagining
something other than toast beneath his hand. Well, if Philip actually believed
someone like Leland could make a Black-Jeweled
Warlord Prince pant, the fool deserved to sweat. The moment Philip was gone, Daemon went to his room and swiftly changed
his clothes. Wilhelmina was with Graff having her lessons; Cook was in the
kitchen, sipping a cup of tea and starting to plan the lunch menu; and the
servants were bustling about doing their various chores. There was only one
person left. Daemon whistled a cheery little tune as he headed for the private
alcove to spend a pleasant morning with his Lady. He had prowled the gardens, prowled the house, slipped in and out of
the stableyard, checked the Craft library, and finally stood in the nursery
wing feeling frustrated and concerned. He simply couldn't find her. He had even
checked her room, tapping quietly on the door in case she was resting or wanted
some privacy. When there'd been no answer, he had slipped into the room for a
cursory look. Daemon caught his lower lip between his teeth and listened to Graff
scolding Wilhelmina. He'd wondered why that harsh and not terribly educated
woman was teaching Craft to a young witch from such a powerful family until
he'd learned that Robert Benedict had hired her. Since Wilhelmina wasn't
directly related to Leland and Alexandra, Robert's preference had overruled
their objections. Daemon conceded that Graff was a good choice if a man's
intention was to have a girl's sensibilities about what she was and the power
she contained mangled to such an extent that she would never find any joy in
the Craft or in herself. Yes, Graff was an excellent choice to bruise a young
girl's ego and make her susceptible to more intimate brutality when she got a
little older. Daemon approached the classroom to see if Jaenelle might possibly be
there at the same time Graff yelled, "You're worthless this morning.
Absolutely worthless. Y9U call that Craft? Go on. The lesson's over. Go do
something useless. That you can manage. go!" Wilhelmina flew out the door and barreled into him. Daemon caught her
by the shoulders, planting his feet to keep them both upright. She gave him a
shaky smile of thanks. "So, you're free," Daemon said, smiling in return.
"Where's—" "Oh, good, you're here," Wilhelmina said in a loud,
commanding voice. "Help me practice my duet." She turned toward the
music room. "First tell me where—" Wilhelmina stepped back and planted her heel squarely on Daemon's toes.
Hard. He grunted from the pain but said nothing because Graff was now standing
in the doorway, watching them closely. Wilhelmina stepped aside. "Oh, I'm sorry. Did I hurt you?"
Without waiting for an answer, she hauled him toward the music room. "Come
on, I want to practice." Once they reached the music room, she went to the piano and started
digging through the music for the duet she was learning. "You can play the
bass part," she said as she placed her hands on the keys. Daemon limped to the bench and sat down. "Miss Wil—" Wilhelmina hit the keys, drowning him out. She continued for a few bars
and then turned to him and said accusingly, "You're not playing." It was such a perfect imitation of Graff's scolding voice that Daemon's
lips curled in a snarl as he twisted around to face her, but the look on her
face was a plea for understanding and her eyes were glazed with fear. Grinding
his teeth, he placed his hands on the keys. "One, two, three, four."
They began to play. She was badly frightened, and it had something to do with him. As they
stumbled through the duet, he noticed Graff standing in the music room doorway,
listening, observing, spying. They finished the duet and started again. The
longer they played and the longer Graff watched them the more Wilhelmina
mangled the music until Daemon wondered if they were playing the same piece.
Certainly the sheet music he was reading had nothing to do with what he was
hearing, and he winced more than once at the sounds being produced. When Wilhelmina doggedly began the duet for the third time, Graff
turned away with a grimace, and Daemon felt sourly envious of her ability to
leave. As soon as she left, however,
Wilhelmina began to play more smoothly, more quietly. "You must never ask about Jaenelle," she said so quietly
Daemon had to lean toward her to hear. 'If you can't find her, you must never
ask anyone where she is." "Why?" Wilhelmina stared straight ahead. Her throat worked convulsively as if
she were choking on the words. "Because if they find out, she might get
into trouble, and I don't want her to get into trouble. I don't want her to go
back to Briarwood." She stopped playing and turned toward him, her eyes
misty. "Do you?" He smoothed her hair away from her face and lightly caressed her cheek.
"No, I don't want her to go back. Wilhelmina . . . Where is she?" Wilhelmina started playing again, but quietly. "She goes for
lessons in the mornings now. Sometimes she goes and sees friends." Daemon frowned, puzzled. "If she goes for lessons, surely your
father or Alexandra or Leland had arranged—" "No." "But a maid must accompany her and would—" "No." As Daemon considered this, his hands slowly closed into fists.
"She goes alone?" he finally said, keeping his voice carefully
neutral. "Yes." "And your family doesn't know she goes at all?" "No, they mustn't know." "And you don't know where she goes or who gives her these
lessons?" "No." "But if your family found out about the lessons or who's giving
her lessons, they might put her back in the hospital?" Wilhelmina's chin quivered. "Yes." "I see." Oh, yes, he did see. Beware of the Priest. She belongs
to the Priest. It was careless of him to forget so formidable a rival. But she
did have an innocent way of dazzling a man. He'd forgotten about the Priest.
Was she with him now? What could Saetan, one of the living dead, have to offer
that was preferable to what he, a living man, could offer her? But then, she
wasn't ready for what a man could offer. Would Saetan try to keep her away from
him? If her family ever found out about the High Lord . . . There were too many undercurrents in this family, too many secrets.
Alexandra balanced on a political knife's edge, trying to remain the ruling
power of Chaillot while Robert's position in the male council that opposed her
constantly undermined the trust she needed from the other Chaillot Queens. The
rivalry between Robert and Philip was an open secret among the aristo Blood in
Beldon Mor, and Alexandra's inability to control her own family was causing
doubts about her ability to rule the Territory. Add to that the social
embarrassment of having a granddaughter who had been going in and out of a
hospital for emotionally disturbed children since she was five years old. And add to that having that same child admit that the High Lord of
Hell, the Prince of the Darkness, the most powerful and dangerous Warlord Prince
in the history of the Blood, was teaching her Craft. Even if they thought it was just another story, they would lock her
away for good to keep her from telling anyone who might listen. But if, for
once, they did believe her, what else might they do to her to end the High
Lord's interest in her and keep themselves safe? And Daemon felt sure that
there were things going on in Beldon Mor that Saetan wouldn't be willing to
overlook or forgive. Daemon looked up and breathed a sigh of relief. Jaenelle stood in the doorway wearing riding clothes. Her golden hair
was braided and a riding hat perched on top of her head at a rakish angle.
"I'm going riding. Want to come?" "Oh, yes!" Wilhelmina said happily. "I'm done
practicing." As he watched Wilhelmina dash out of the room, there was a bitter taste
in Daemon's mouth. The ashes of dreams. After all, he was Hayll's Whore, a
pleasure slave, an amusement for the ladies no matter what their age, a way to
pass the time. He closed the music and made a pretense of straightening the
stack. Why should he hope Jaenelle felt anything for him? Why should he hurt
now like a child who's not picked for a game? Daemon turned. Jaenelle stood by the piano, studying him, a puzzled
frown wrinkling her forehead. "Don't you ride, Prince?" "Yes, I ride." "Oh." She considered this. "Don't you want to
come?" Daemon blinked. He looked at her beautiful, clear sapphire eyes. It had
never occurred to her to exclude him. He smiled at her and gave her braid a
gentle, playful tug. "Yes, I would like to come." She studied him again. "Don't you have any other clothes?" Daemon choked. "I beg your pardon?" "You're always dressed like that." Daemon looked at his perfectly tailored black suit and white silk
shirt, completely taken aback. "What's wrong with the way I dress?" "Nothing. But if you wear those clothes, you're going to get
wrinkled." Daemon started coughing and thumped his chest to give himself time to
swallow the laughter. "I have some riding clothes," he wheezed. "Oh, good." Her eyes sparkled with amusement. Little imp. You know why I'm choking, don't you? You're a merciless
little creature to mock a man's vanity. Jaenelle trotted to the door. "Hurry up, Prince. We'll meet you at
the stable." "My name is Daemon," he growled softly. Jaenelle spun around, gave him an impudent curtsy and grinned before
running down the hall. Daemon walked to his room as quickly as his still-sore toes allowed.
His name was Daemon, not Prince, he growled to himself as he changed clothes.
It always sounded like she was calling a damn dog even if it was his
proper Protocol title. It wouldn't hurt to call him by name, but she wouldn't
because he was her elder. Daemon paused as he pulled on his boots. He started to laugh. If he was
her elder, then what did she think about the Priest? When Daemon got to the stableyard, there were two ponies saddled as
well as a gray mare and Dark Dancer. Not sure which horse was intended for him,
he approached Andrew. The stable lad gave Daemon a wobbly smile before ducking
his head and re-checking Dancer's saddle. "Be careful,' Andrew said quietly. "He's jumpy today." "Compared to what?" Daemon asked dryly. Andrew hunched his shoulders. Daemon's eyes narrowed. "Is there a reason for this
jumpiness?" The shoulders hunched a bit more. Feeling the tension running through the yard, Daemon looked around. Jaenelle was talking quietly to one of the ponies. Wilhelmina stood
nearby, waiting for someone to help her mount. Her cheeks were prettily flushed
from the crisp autumn air and the excitement of riding, but she kept glancing
nervously in his direction and refused to acknowledge him. "Mother
Night," he muttered and went over to Wilhelmina to give her a leg up. After helping Wilhelmina mount, Daemon turned to give Jaenelle a hand,
but she was already on her pony, grinning at him. "We'd best be off if we're going," Andrew said nervously. As Daemon turned to answer him, he glanced around the yard. All the
stable lads stood absolutely still, watching him. They all know, he thought as
he mounted Dark Dancer. She was their precious secret. Guinness came out of his office and headed toward them, his head down
and shoulders hunched as if he were walking into a heavy wind. When he reached
them, he sucked his cheek for a minute, cleared his throat a couple of times,
and looked in their direction without looking at any of them. He cleared his
throat again. "Now, you ladies haven't been out for a while, so I want you
to take a nice easy hack. No rough riding, none of them big jumps. Nothing
faster than a canter. And De—Dark Dancer there hasn't been out much
either"—he glanced guiltily at Daemon— "so I don't want you to let
him have his head and hurt himself. Understand?" "We understand, Guinness," Jaenelle said quietly. Her voice
was serious, but her lips twitched and her eyes sparkled. "Lady Benedict and Prince Alexander are still out riding, so you
watch for them, you hear?" Guinness sucked on his cheek. He waved a hand
at them and said gruffly, "Go on now." The girls took the lead, walking their ponies sedately through the yard
and down the path while Daemon and Andrew followed. "I don't remember Guinness ever calling this horse by name
before," Daemon said. Andrew shrugged his shoulders and smiled. "Miss Jaenelle doesn't
like us calling him Demon. She says it makes him unhappy." "You know, Andrew," Daemon said in a quiet, silky voice,
"if this horse breaks her neck, I'm going to break yours." Andrew chuckled. Daemon raised one eyebrow at the response. "Wait until you see them together. It's worth watching," Andrew
said. "When we get to the tree, you can have the mare. I don't think the
pony can carry you." "Very considerate of you," Daemon said dryly. They kept to a walk all the way to the tree. When Andrew and Daemon got
there, Jaenelle was already dismounted and waiting. Daemon's heart thumped
crazily at the soft, shining look in her eyes, and then felt squeezed by a
taloned hand when he realized she wasn't looking at him. The stallion nickered softly and thrust his head forward. "Hello,
Dancer," Jaenelle said in a voice that was a sweet, sensuous caress. Sweet Darkness, he would give his soul if her voice sounded like that
when she talked to him, Daemon thought as he dismounted. He adjusted the
stirrups for her. "Give you a leg up?" Andrew's head whipped around as if the suggestion was totally
inappropriate. Perhaps it was. Daemon had the feeling she didn't need the help,
but what he wouldn't have admitted to anyone for anything was that he wanted—he
needed—to be able to touch her in some innocent way, even if it was just to
feel her small booted foot in his cupped hands. Jaenelle's eyes met his and held them. He fell into those sapphire
pools, and he knew she saw what he didn't want to admit. "Thank you . . . Daemon." Her voice was a feathery caress
down his spine that set him on fire and soothed him. A little giddy, Daemon cupped his hands and bent over. For the briefest
moment, she pressed her foot into his hands. Then she lifted it just slightly
and propelled herself into the saddle. Daemon stared at his empty hands and slowly straightened up. The eyes
looking at him were amused, but they didn't belong to a child. "Shall we go?" Jaenelle said quietly. As Daemon mounted the mare, Jaenelle vanished her hat and undid her
braid, letting her hair float behind her in a golden wave. They set out for the
field, Jaenelle riding ahead of them, her murmuring voice floating back on the
breeze. Relieved that Philip and Leland weren't in the field, it took Daemon a
moment to realize that Dark Dancer was cantering far ahead of them and
stretching into a ground-eating gallop. "They're heading for the ditch!" Just as Daemon started to
urge the mare forward to cut across the field and head the stallion off, Andrew
grabbed his arm. "Watch," Andrew said. Daemon gritted his teeth and held the mare still. Dark Dancer came up to the ditch fast, his black tail and Jaenelle's
golden hair streaming behind them like flags of glory. As they approached the
ditch, he checked his speed and made a wide, easy turn back toward the center
of the field where the small jumps were placed. He took the little wooden jumps
as if they were brick walls, high and showy, and as he cantered toward them,
Daemon heard Jaenelle's silvery, velvet-coated laugh of delight. She turned the stallion to circle the field again. Daemon urged the
mare forward and they circled at an easy pace, side by side, with Wilhelmina
and Andrew following. As they reached the beginning of the circle, Jaenelle slowed Dancer to
a walk. "Isn't he wonderful?" She stroked his sweaty neck. "He's been a little more ambitious when I've ridden him,"
Daemon said dryly. Jaenelle's forehead wrinkled. "Ambitious?" "Mm. He's wanted to teach me to fly." She laughed. The sound sang in his blood. She turned toward him then.
Beneath the high spirits her eyes were haunted
and sad. "Perhaps he'd like you more if you talked to him—and
listened." Daemon wanted to say something light and cheerful to take away the look
in her eyes, but there was something about the way the stallion suddenly
twitched his ears and seemed to be listening to them that pricked his nerves.
"People talk to him all the time. He probably knows more of the stable
lads' secrets than any other living thing." "Yes, but they don't listen to him, do they?" Daemon kept quiet, trying to steady his breathing. "He's Blood, Daemon, but just a little. Not enough to be kindred,
but too much to be . . ." Jaenelle made a small gesture with her hand that
took in the mare and the ponies. Daemon licked his lips, but his mouth was too dry. He remembered Cook's
story about the dogs. "What do you mean, kindred?" "Blood, but not the same. Blood, but not human. Kindred is ...
like but not like." Daemon looked up. A few fluffy clouds floated in the deep blue autumn
sky, and the sun shone down with its last warmth. No, the physical day hadn't
changed. That's not what made him shiver. "He's half-Blood," he
finally said, reluctant to know the truth. "Half Blood, half landen,
forever caught in between." "Yes." "But you can understand him, talk to him?" "I listen to him." Jaenelle urged Dancer into a trot. Daemon held the mare back and watched the girl and horse circle the
field. "Damn." It hurt. Dark Dancer was a Brother, and knowing that
hurt worse than knowing about the human half-Bloods Daemon had seen over the
years who were too strong, too driven, and too aching with an unanswered need
to fit into the life of a landen village yet were still left standing on the
other side of a great psychic ravine from where the weakest of the Blood stood
because they weren't strong enough to cross over. But humans could at least
talk to other humans. Who did this four-footed Brother have? No wonder he took
such care with her. Suddenly Jaenelle and Dancer hurtled toward Andrew as he flung himself
off the pony and frantically adjusted the stirrups. Daemon put his heels into
the mare and galloped over to join them. "Andrew—" "Hurry! Get Dancer's stirrups down!" Daemon dropped the mare's reins and hurried over to the stallion.
"Easy, Dancer," he said, stroking the horse's neck before reaching
for the stirrups. "Miss Jaenelle." Andrew grabbed her by the waist and tossed
her up onto the pony. He turned in a circle, his eyes sweeping the ground.
"Your hat. Damn it, your hat." "Here." Jaenelle held the hat up and put it on her head. Her
hair still flowed down her back, tangled by her ride. Wilhelmina glanced at Jaenelle, all the color gone from her face.
"Graff's going to be mad when she sees your hair." "Graff is a bitch," Jaenelle snapped, her eyes on the path
where it took a bend through some trees. The ponies must be mares, Daemon thought as he adjusted the stirrups.
All the males had flinched at the knife-edge in her voice. "That's it," Andrew said, sliding under Dancer's neck.
"Stay on the mare. There's no time to do more." He mounted, gathered
the reins, and started walking forward. The stallion was furious, and showed
it, but kept moving toward the path. Wilhelmina followed behind Andrew, trying
to calm the nervous pony and only upsetting it more. Daemon mounted, started forward, and then stopped. Jaenelle sat
perfectly still, her eyes fixed on the bend in the path. Pain and anger filled
those eyes, a hurt that went so deep he knew he had no magic to help her.
Beneath the childish features was an ancient face that seared him, froze him, wrapped
silk chains around his heart. He blinked away tears, and there was Miss Jaenelle with her childish
face and her not-too-intelligent summer-sky blue eyes. She gave him a
little-girl smile and urged her pony to a trot just as Philip and Leland
rounded the bend and stopped. Across the field, Philip stared first at Daemon, then at Jaenelle. He
said nothing when they reached the group, but he maneuvered his horse so that
Jaenelle was riding beside him all the way back to the stable. " " " Daemon fastened the ruby cuff links onto his shirt and reached for his
dinner jacket. He hadn't had a moment to himself since leaving the stable that
morning. First Leland had needed an escort for an extended shopping trip on
which she'd bought nothing, then Alexandra suddenly decided to visit an art
gallery, and finally Philip insisted they needed to go over invitation by
boring invitation all the possible social functions Daemon might have to escort
Leland or Alexandra to. Something in the field this morning had made them all nervous,
something that had swirled and crackled like mist and lightning. They wanted to
blame him, wanted to believe he'd done something to upset the girls, wanted to
believe that the scent of the restrained violence was male and not female in
origin. More than that, they wanted to believe they weren't the cause of it,
and that was possible only if he was the source. Ladies like to seem
mysterious. Not Lady Jaenelle Benedict. She didn't try to be mysterious, she simply
was. She walked in full sunlight shrouded in a midnight mist that swirled
around her, hiding, revealing, tantalizing, frightening. Her honesty had been
blunted by .punishment. Perhaps that was for the best. She was good at
dissembling, had some understanding about her family's reaction if they learned
some of the truths about her, and yet she couldn't dissemble enough because she
cared. How many people knew about her? Daemon wondered as he brushed his hair.
How many people looked upon her as their secret? All the stable lads as well as Guinness knew she rode Dark Dancer. But Philip, Alexandra, Leland, Robert, and Graff didn't know. Cook knew about her ability to heal. So did Andrew. So did a young
parlor maid who'd had her lip split by the senior footman when she refused his
amorous advances. Daemon had seen her that particular morning with her lip
still leaking blood. An hour later she had passed him in the hallway, her lip
slightly swollen but otherwise undamaged, a stunned, awed expression in her
eyes. So did one of the old gardeners, who now had a salve for his aching
knees. So did he. But Philip, Alexandra, Leland, Robert, and Graff didn't know. Wilhelmina knew her sister disappeared for hours at a time to visit
unnamed friends and an unknown mentor, knew how the witchblood had come to grow
in that alcove. He knew about her midnight wandering and her secret reading of the
ancient Craft texts, knew there was something terrifying and beautiful within
the child cocoon that, when it came of age and finally emerged, would no longer
be able to live with these people. But Philip, Alexandra, Leland, Robert, and Graff didn't know. They saw
a child who couldn't learn simple Craft, a child they considered eccentric,
strange, and fanciful, a child willing to speak brutal truths that adults would
never speak and didn't want to know, a child they couldn't love enough to
accept, a child who was like a pin hidden in a garment that constantly
scratched the skin and yet could never be found. How many beyond Chaillot knew what she was? But not Philip or Alexandra or Leland or Robert or Graff. Not the
people who should protect her, keep her safe. They were the ones she wasn't
safe from. They were the ones who had the power to harm her, to lock her away,
to destroy her. They, the ones who should have kept her safe, were her enemies. And, therefore, they were his. Daemon studied his cold reflection one last time to make sure nothing
was out of place, then joined the family for dinner. 6 / Terreille Leland smiled nervously and glanced at the clock in her brightly lit
sitting room. Instead of cards, the table held a bottle of chilled wine and two
glasses. The bedroom door stood partially open, and soft light spilled out. Daemon's stomach tightened, and he welcomed the familiar chill that
began to ice his veins. "You requested my presence, Lady Benedict." Leland's smile slipped. "Um . . . yes . . . well . . . you look
tired. I mean, we've all kept you so busy these last few days and, well . . . maybe you should go to your
room now and get a good night's sleep. Yes. You do look tired. Why don't you
just go to your room? You will just go to your room, won't you? I mean .
. ." Daemon smiled. Leland glanced at the bedroom door and blanched. "It's just. . .
I'm feeling a bit off tonight. I really don't want to play cards." '"Nor do I." Daemon reached for the wine bottle and
corkscrew. "You don't have to do that!" Daemon narrowed his eyes, studying her. Leland scurried behind a chair. He set the bottle and corkscrew down and slipped his hands into his
pockets. "You're quite right, Lady. I am tired. With your kind permission,
I'll retire now." But not to his room. Not yet. Leland smiled weakly but stayed behind the chair. Daemon left the room, walked down the corridor, turned the corner, and
stopped. He counted to ten and then took two steps backward. Philip stood outside Leland's door, frozen by Daemon's appearance at
the end of the corridor. They stared at each other for the space of eight
heartbeats before Daemon nodded in courteous greeting and stepped out of sight.
He stopped and listened. After a long pause, Leland's door quietly opened,
closed, and locked. Daemon smiled. So that was their game. A pity they hadn't come to it
sooner. It would have spared him all those interminable hours of playing cards
with Leland. Still, he'd never been adverse to using the knowledge he gathered
about the people he served, and this was just the kind of quiet leverage he
needed to keep Philip out of his way. Oh, he would be a splendid silent partner
in their game. He had always been a splendid partner, sympathetic and ever so
helpful—unless someone crossed him. Then . . . Well, he wasn't called the
Sadist for nothing. He found it strangely flattering that she didn't look up when he
slipped into the library and locked the door. She sat cross-legged on the
couch, absorbed in the book tucked in her lap, her right hand fluffing her hair
as she read. He glided around the furniture, his smile becoming warmer with each
step. When he reached the couch, he bowed formally. "Lady Benedict." "Angelline," Jaenelle replied absently. Daemon said nothing. He had discovered that if he kept his voice quiet
and neutral when she was distracted with something else, she usually spoke
without considering her words, responding with a simple, brutal honesty that
always left him feeling as though the ground was cracking beneath his feet. "Witch follows the matriarchal bloodline," Jaenelle said,
turning a page. "Besides, Uncle Bobby isn't my father." "Then who is your father?" "Philip. But he won't acknowledge me." Jaenelle turned
another page. "He's Wilhelmina's father too, but he was in a dream web
when he sired her so he doesn't know that." Daemon sat on the couch, so close that her arm brushed his side.
"How do you know he's Wilhelmina's father?" "Adria told me." She turned another page. "Who's Adria?" "Wilhelmina's mother. She told me." Daemon considered his next words very carefully. "I had understood
Wilhelmina's mother died when your sister was just an infant." "Yes, she did." Which meant Adria was demon-dead. "She was a Black Widow but was broken just before she had
completed her training," Jaenelle continued. "But she already knew
how to weave a dream web, and she didn't want to be seeded by Bobby." Daemon took a deep breath. When he tried to exhale, it shuddered out of
him. With an effort, he dismissed what she'd just said. He wasn't here to talk
about Adria. "How was your lesson this morning?" Jaenelle became very still. Daemon closed his eyes for a moment. He was afraid of what she might
say if she answered, but he was more afraid of what might happen if she didn't.
If she shut him out now . . . "All right," she said hesitantly. "Did you learn anything interesting?" Daemon rested his arm
on the back of the couch and tried to look relaxed and lazy. Inside, he felt as
if he'd swallowed shards of glass. "My own education was regrettably
spotty. I envy you having such a learned mentor." Jaenelle closed the book and stared straight ahead. Daemon swallowed hard but pushed on. "Why don't you have your lessons
here? It's customary for the tutor to come to the pupil, not the other way
around." She wasn't fooled, and he knew it. "He can't come here," she said slowly. "He mustn't come
here. He mustn't find out about. . ." Jaenelle pressed her lips together. "Why can't he come here?" Keep her talking, keep her talking.
If she shut him out now, she might shut him out forever. "His soul is of the night." It took all of Daemon's self-control to sit still, to look relaxed and
only mildly interested. Jaenelle paused. "And I don't think he'd approve." "You mean Philip wouldn't approve of his teaching you?" "No. He wouldn't approve of Philip." She shook her
head. "He wouldn't approve at all." Nor do I, my Lady. Nor do I. As
Daemon thought about the little he knew about Guardians and the stories he'd
heard or read about the High Lord of Hell, he saw Jaenelle swallow, and his own
throat tightened. Guardians. The living dead. They drank . . . "He doesn't
hurt you, does he?" he asked harshly, instantly regretting the words. Jaenelle twisted to face him, her eyes skimmed with icy anger. Daemon immediately retreated, trying to find a way to soften what he'd
just said. "I mean . . . does he scold you if you don't get a lesson
right? The way Graff does?" The anger left her eyes, but she was still wary. "No, he doesn't
scold." She repositioned herself until she was sitting back on her heels.
"Well, most of the time he doesn't. Only once, really, but that was
because I scared them and it was really Prothvar's fault because I asked him to
teach me and he wouldn't teach me he just laughed and said I couldn't but I
knew I could so I did to show him I could but he didn't know I could and then
he got scared and they got angry and that's when I got scolded. But it was
really Prothvar's fault." Her eyes were full of an appeal for him to be on
her side. Daemon felt dizzied by the explanation and grasped the one thing he
could pull out. "Who's Prothvar?" "Andulvar's grandson." Daemon was getting a headache. He'd spent too many nights getting into
heated but friendly arguments with Lucivar over who was the most powerful
Warlord Prince in the history of the Blood not to know who Andulvar was. Mother
Night, he thought as he surreptitiously rubbed his aching temple, how many of
the dead did she know? "I agree," he said decisively. "I think
Prothvar was at fault." Jaenelle blinked. She grinned. "That's what I think too." She
wrinkled her nose. "Prothvar didn't think so. He still doesn't." Daemon shrugged. "He's Eyrien. Eyriens are stubborn." Jaenelle giggled and snuggled up next to him, Daemon slowly lowered his
arm until his hand lightly caressed her shoulder, and sighed, content. He would have to make peace with the Priest. He wouldn't step aside,
but he didn't want her trapped in the middle of that kind of rivalry. Besides,
the High Lord was just a rival, not an enemy. She might need him too. "Your mentor is called the Priest, is he not?" Daemon asked
in a sleepy, silky voice. Jaenelle tensed but didn't pull away. Finally she nodded. "When you next see him, would you tell him I send my
regards?" Jaenelle's head shot up so fast that Daemon's teeth snapped together,
just missing his tongue. "You know the Priest?" "We were briefly acquainted ... a long time ago," Daemon said
as his fingers became entangled in her hair. Jaenelle snuggled closer, hiding a huge yawn with both hands.
"I'll remember," she promised sleepily. Daemon kissed the top of her head, reluctantly drew her to her feet,
put the book back on the shelf, and led her out of the library. He pointed her
toward the stairs that would take her up to her bedroom on the floor above.
"Go to bed—and sleep." He tried to sound stern, but even to his own
ears it came out lovingly exasperated. "You sound like him sometimes," Jaenelle grumbled. She
climbed the stairs and disappeared. Daemon closed his eyes. Liar. Silky, court-trained liar. He didn't want
to smooth away a rivalry. That wasn't why he sent the message. He
wanted—secondhand and only for an instant—he wanted to force Saetan to
acknowledge his son. But what kind of message would the Priest send in return, if he cared
to send any at all? 7 / Terreille Greer stood before the two women seated by the fire, his hands clasped
loosely behind his back. He was the High Priestess of Hayll's most trusted servant,
her favorite assassin, her caretaker of meddlesome, messy details. This
assignment was an exquisite reward for his loyalty. "You understand what you're to do?" Greer turned slightly toward the one called the Dark Priestess. Until
tonight he had never understood why his powerful Priestess should feel so
compelled to make accommodations for this mysterious "adviser." Now
he understood. She had the scent of the graveyard about her, and her keen
malevolence frightened and excited him. He was also aware that the
"wine" she drank came from a different kind of vineyard. "I understand and am honored that you have chosen me for this
assignment." While Dorothea may have chosen who would take on the task, it
quickly became apparent that the assignment had come from the other. It was
something he would keep in mind for the future. "He won't balk because you're the one explaining the terms of the
agreement?" Dorothea said, glancing at his right arm. "His dislike
for you is intense." Greer gave Dorothea an oily smile and turned his attention fully on the
Dark Priestess. So. Even the choice of who hadn't been made by Hayll's High
Priestess. "All the more reason for him to listen—particularly if I'm not
pleased to be offering such generous terms. Besides, if he chooses to lie about
what he knows, I may be able to detect it far better than one of the
ambassadors who"—he put his left hand over his breast in an expression of sincerity— "although
most highly qualified for their usual assignments are, regrettably, reluctant
to deal with Sadi except in the most perfunctory ways." "You're not afraid of Sadi?" the Dark Priestess asked. Her girlish voice annoyed Greer because it was at odds with her
deliberately concealed face and her attitude of being a dark, powerful force.
No matter. Tonight he finally understood who really controlled Hayll. "I'm
not afraid of Sadi," he said with a smile, "and it will give me great
pleasure to see him dirty his hands with a child's blood." Great pleasure. "Very well. When can you leave?" "Tomorrow. I'll allow my journey to seem casual so that it will go
unremarked. While I'm there, I'll take the opportunity of looking around their
quaint little city. Who knows what I might find that would be of value to you
Ladies." "Kartane's in Beldon Mor," Dorothea said as she refilled her
wineglass. "No doubt he can save you a great deal of preliminary work.
Contact him while you're there." Greer gave her another oily smile, bowed to them both, and left. "You don't seem pleased with the choice, Sister," Hekatah
said as she drained her glass and stood to leave. Dorothea shrugged. "He was your choice. Remember that if it goes
wrong." She didn't look up when Hekatah raised her hands and pulled the
hood away from her face. "Look at me," Hekatah hissed. "Remember what I am." It always amazed Dorothea that the demon-dead didn't look any different
from the living. The only distinction was the faint odor of meat beginning to
spoil. "I never forget what you are," Dorothea said with a smile.
Hekatah's eyes blazed with anger, but Dorothea didn't look away. "And you
should remember who owns Sadi, and that it's my generosity and my influence
over Prythian that's making your little game of vengeance possible." Hekatah flipped the hood back over her face and flung out one hand. The
door opened with a crash, its brass knob embedded in the stone wall. With
another hiss of anger, she was gone. Dorothea refilled her wineglass. She'd seen the slight sneer, the change in Greer's eyes after he'd met the
Dark Priestess. But what was she anyway? A bag of bones that didn't know enough
to fall to dust. A leech. A scheming little harpy who was still trying to get
back at a man who cared for nothing in Terreille. Nothing at all. She wasn't
sure she believed this story about a child the Priest was besotted with, wasn't
sure what difference it made if he was. Let him have his toy. She'd thrown
enough youths into the Dark Priestess's lair. Now the walking carrion wanted
her to give up the use of Sadi for a hundred years, and as gratitude for Dorothea's
willingness to make such an accommodation, was trying to sway her best servant,
to make him untrustworthy. Very well. Let Greer fawn. The day would come when he would realize his
error—and pay for it. Greer sat in a dark corner booth, sipping his second tankard of ale and
watching the worn, weary faces of the men at the other tables. He could have
gone to a tavern where he would have had a better dinner and the ale wouldn't
have left an aftertaste of wash water in his mouth, but he would have had to
smile and fawn over the Blood aristos that crowded a place like that. Here,
because they were afraid of him, he had the table of his choice, the best cut
of meat, and privacy. He drained the tankard and raised a finger at the barmaid who hurried
to refill it for him, fending off roaming hands as she passed between the
tables. Greer smiled. That, too, in this place, he could have for the asking. When he was sure everyone else was preoccupied, he lifted his right
hand and laid it on the table. He still didn't know why Sadi had done that to him, what had provoked
the Sadist to such calculated destruction. He'd been sitting quietly in a
tavern not unlike this one, exploring a wench's luxuries, when Sadi had walked
up to his table and held out his right hand. Since Sadi had said nothing, since
there was only that blank, bored face looking down at him, Greer had extended
his own right hand, thinking Sadi had come to grovel for some favor. The moment
Sadi's hand had closed around his, everything changed. One moment there was
only the firm pressure of a handshake, the next he felt his bones being
crushed, his fingers snapping, felt himself held in a mental vice so he didn't
even have the luxury of fainting to escape. When the vice finally did allow him
to escape . . . His first thought when he came to was to get to a Healer right away,
get to someone who could reshape the pulp that used to be a valuable tool. But
someone had already done a healing. Someone had tenderly shaped his hand into a
twisted claw and healed the bones sufficiently so that a Healer would have to
crush them all over again in order to straighten the hand, and even. Greer knew
the best a second healing could do was make the shape a little better. It could
never make that twisted claw into a usable hand. Sadi had done the healing, knowing what the result would be. Sadi, who
had never failed thereafter to greet him courteously, mockingly, hatefully,
whenever they were both in attendance at Dorothea's court. Sadi, who now was
going to butcher a child for the illusion of freedom. Greer drained the tankard for the last time and threw a few coins on
the table. There was a Web Coach heading west in an hour's time. He had wanted
to wait, wanted to seem casual, but in truth, he couldn't wait to make this
offer. chapter nine 1 / Kaeleer Saetan sat in a comfortable chair in what had become known as the
"family" room at the Kaeleer Hall, his legs crossed at the knee, his
fingers steepled and resting on his chin. He watched Jaenelle happily weave
bright-colored ribbons through a thin sheet of wood. Her lessons were no longer private, and he resented having so little
time alone with her, but she was a living ball of witchlight who drew the males
of his family to her; and he, who understood so well what drew them, couldn't
find it in himself to shut them out. Today Prothvar and Mephis haphazardly played chess while Andulvar
relaxed in a chair with his eyes half closed. Jaenelle sat on the floor in
front of Saetan's chair, brightly colored sticks, playing cards, and ribbons
scattered around her. The lessons were getting better, Saetan thought dryly as he watched
Jaenelle weave another ribbon through the wood. All he had to remember was to
start at the end and work back to the beginning. The lesson was supposed to be on how to pass one physical object
through another. The idea was that once a witch knew how to pass one object
through another, she could eventually learn how to pass living matter through
nonliving matter, thus being able to pass through a door or a wall. That was
the idea anyway. He had explained it in every way he could think of, had demonstrated it
over and over again. She simply didn't get it. Finally, after an hour of
frustration, he'd said brusquely, "If you wanted to pass your arm through
that wood, what would you do?" Jaenelle paused for the briefest moment, thrust her arm through the
wood, and wiggled her fingers on the other side. "Like this?" Andulvar had muttered something that sounded like "Mother
Night." Mephis and Prothvar had upset the game table, spilling all the
chess pieces on the floor. Saetan's eyes had glazed as he studied the wiggling
fingers. "Like that," he'd finally said, choking. Working backward from what she already knew made him queasy—he had
never forgotten the young Warlord who had been too cocky about the lessons and
then had panicked halfway through the pass—but it had only taken a few minutes
to translate from flesh and wood to ribbons and wood, and it had been so
pleasing to see that spark in her eyes, to almost hear the click when she put
the pieces together and understood. So now she was happily weaving ribbons through a piece of solid wood
with an ease that women at a loom would envy. "Oh, I almost forgot," Jaenelle said as she picked up another
ribbon. "The Prince asked me to send his regards." Andulvar's eyes flew open and immediately closed again. Mephis's hand
froze above the piece he was about to move. Prothvar's head whipped around and
immediately whipped back. Only Saetan, who was sitting in front of her, didn't
react. "The Prince?" he asked lazily. "Mm. We have a Hayllian Warlord Prince living with us now. He's
sort of a playmate for Leland and Alexandra." She paused in her weaving,
her brow puckered. "I don't think he likes it much. He doesn't seem happy
when he's with them. But he doesn't mind playing with Wilhelmina and me." "And what does he play with you and Wilhelmina?" Saetan asked
softly. He noticed Andulvar's sharp look, but he ignored it. Daemon wasn't just
in Beldon Mor, he was in the damn house! Jaenelle brightened. "Lots of things. We take walks, and he rides
well, and he knows lots of stories, and he plays the piano with Wilhelmina, and
he reads to us, and he's not like lots of grown-ups who think our games are
silly." She picked up two ribbons and braided them through the wood. "He's like you in lots of ways." She
tilted her head and studied his face. "He looks like you in some
ways." Saetan's blood roared in his ears. He lowered his hands and pressed one
against his stomach. "And what way is that, witch-child?" "Oh, the way your eyes get that funny look sometimes, like you've
got a tummy ache and you want to laugh but you know it would hurt." She
looked at the hand, now curled into a fist, that was pressing into his stomach.
"Is there something wrong with your tummy?" "Not yet." Andulvar suddenly found the ceiling intensely interesting. Prothvar and
Mephis just stared at her back. Saetan ground his teeth. "He's really very nice, Saetan," Jaenelle said, puzzled by
the strange emotional currents. "One day when it was raining, he played
cradle with Wilhelmina and me for hours and hours." "Cradle?" he said in a strangled voice. Jaenelle embedded the Queen of Hearts into the wood. "It's a card
game. The rules are pretty tricky, and the Prince kept forgetting some of them
and then he'd lose." "Did he?" Saetan bit his cheek. Hard to believe that Daemon
would find the rules to any game "tricky." "Mm. I didn't want him to feel bad, so ... well, I was dealing,
and I helped him win a game." The ceiling above Andulvar was intensely interesting. Mephis
started to cough. Prothvar found the texture of the curtains riveting. Saetan cleared his throat and pushed his fist deeper into his stomach.
"Did . . . did the Prince say anything?" Jaenelle wrinkled her nose. "He said he'd be happy to teach me
poker if he didn't have to bet against me. What did he mean, Saetan?" Mephis and Prothvar leaped toward the game board and smacked their
heads together. Andulvar started to shake and held the arms of the chair as if
they were the only things keeping him close to the ground. Saetan felt sure that if he didn't laugh soon his insides were going to
be pulverized by the strain. "I think ... he meant . . . that he would
have liked ... to have won by himself." Jaenelle considered this and shook her head. "No, I don't think
that's what he meant." There was a muffled ack ack ack as Prothvar desperately tried to
hold in the laughter, but the sound acted like a trigger and all four of them
helplessly exploded. Saetan's body felt like jelly. He slid out of the chair, landed with a
thump on the floor, pitched over on his side, and howled. Jaenelle looked at them and smiled as if willing to join in if someone
would explain the joke. After a minute, she got to her feet, smoothed down her
dress with the quiet pride and dignity of a young Queen, stepped over Saetan's
legs, and headed for the door. Saetan instantly sobered. Pushing himself up on one elbow, he said,
"Witch-child? Where are you going?" The other three men stayed
silent, waiting for an answer. Jaenelle turned and looked down at Saetan. "I'm going to the
bathroom and then I'm going to see if Mrs. Beale has anything to eat." She
walked to the door, stiff-legged. The last thing they heard her mutter before
she closed the door on them was, "Males." There was a moment's more silence before the laughter sputtered to life
again, continuing until none of them could stand anymore. "I'm glad I'm dead," Andulvar said as he wiped at his eyes. Saetan, lying on his back, tilted his head to look at his friend.
"Why?" "Because she'd be the death of me otherwise." "Ah, but Andulvar, what a glorious way to die." Andulvar sobered. "What are you going to do now? He went out of
his way to tell you where he is. A challenge?" Saetan slowly got to his feet, straightened his clothes, and smoothed
back his hair. "Do you think he's that careless?" "Maybe that arrogant." Saetan thought it over and shook his head. "No, I don't think it's
arrogance, but it is a challenge." He turned to face Andulvar. "To
me. He may trust my intentions as little as I trust his. Perhaps we both need
to trust ... a little." "So what will you do?" Saetan sighed. "Send my regards in return." 2 / Terreille As Greer looked out the embassy windows at the city called Beldon Mor,
he heard the door quietly open and close. He probed the room behind him,
expecting that some hand-wringing ambassador was waiting to tell him the
meeting would be delayed. Instead he felt nothing but a slight chill. The fools
who served here had a decent expense account. The least they could do was heat
the rooms. Perhaps the little sniveler had entered, seen him, and scurried out
without speaking. Sneering, Greer turned from the windows and took one involuntary step
backward. Daemon Sadi stood by the closed door, his hands in his trouser pockets,
his face that familiar, cool, bored mask. "Lord Greer," he said in a
silky croon. "Sadi," Greer replied contemptuously. "The High
Priestess sent me with an offer for you." "Oh?" Daemon said, raising one eyebrow. "Since when does
Dorothea have her favorite act as a messenger boy?" "This wasn't my idea," Greer snapped and immediately changed
tack. "I do as I'm told, the same as you. Please." He gestured with
his left hand toward two chairs. "Let's at least be comfortable." Greer stiffened as Sadi glided over to the chairs and gracefully
settled into one of them. The way the man moved pricked at him. There was
something feline, something not altogether human in that movement. Greet sat in
the other chair, the sunlight to his back, so that he could easily observe
Sadi's face. "I have an offer for you," Greer repeated. "It doesn't
please me to be the one to bring it." "So you've said." Greer pressed his lips together. There wasn't even a spark of interest
in the bastard's face. "The offer is this: one hundred years without
having to serve in a court, to live where you choose and do what you choose, to
spend your time in whatever society amuses you." Greer paused for dramatic
effect. "And the offer includes the same terms for the Eyrien half-breed.
Excuse me—your brother." "The Eyrien is Ringed by the High Priestess of Askavi. Dorothea
has no say as to what is done with him." That was a lie, as Sadi well knew, but it annoyed Greer that there were
no questions, no subtle changes in voice or expression. Could things have
changed? Did he no longer have any interest in Yaslana? "It's a generous offer," Greer said, fighting to control his
desire to lash out, to force Sadi to react. "Beyond words." Greer's left hand clutched the chair. He took a deep breath. He had
wanted to do the goading. "And what's the string attached to this generous offer?" Sadi
said with a feral smile. Greer shivered. Damn those little idiots. When he was done with them,
they'd know how to heat a room! He had to make this offer just right, and it
was hard to think with the room so cold. "A good friend of the High
Priestess has discovered that her consort has been dallying with a young witch,
is besotted with her, in fact. She would like to do something to end that
activity, but because of political sensitivities is unable to do anything
herself." "Mm. I would think that if she wants her consort quietly buried,
you'd be more skilled to handle it than I." "It's not the consort she wants buried." Hell's fire, it was
cold! "Ah. I see." Sadi crossed his legs at the knee and steepled
his fingers, resting his long nails on his chin. "However, as you must
know, my ability to travel is severely limited by the desires of the Queen I'm
serving. An unexplained jaunt would be difficult." "And not necessary. That's why the offer is being made to
you." "Oh?" "The High Priestess's friend has reason to believe that her
nemesis is in this very city." Greer's feet were numb. He wanted to rub
his hands together to warm them, but Sadi didn't seem to notice the cold, and
he wasn't about to show any sign of weakness. Sadi frowned, the first change in his face since the interview began.
"And how old is this nemesis? What does she look like?" "Hard to tell exactly. You know how hard it can be to judge these flash-in-a-day
races. Young, though, at least in looks.
Golden hair. That's the only definite feature. Probably has a strange
aura—" Sadi laughed, an unnerving sound. He looked highly amused, but there
was something queer about the glitter in his eyes. "My dear Lord Greer,
you're talking about half the females living on this clump of rock. Strange
aura? Compared to what? High-strung eccentricity is a prepubescent epidemic
here. You won't find an aristo family on the whole damn island that doesn't
have at least one daughter with a 'strange aura.' What do you expect me to do?
Approach each one while her chaperon looks on and ask her if she's screwing a
Hayllian from one of the Hundred Families?" He laughed again. Greer ground his teeth. "Then you're refusing the offer?" "No, Greer, I'm simply telling you that without more information,
the friend's consort is going to be playing with his toy for a very long time.
So unless you can tell me more than that, it isn't worth the effort." Sadi
stood up and tugged his jacket sleeves down over his cuffs. "The offer is
intriguing, however, and if I stumble across a golden-haired girl with a taste
for Hayllians, I'll give her a very good look. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm
overdue at a dressmaker's shop where my tasteful opinions are required."
He bowed mockingly and left. Greer counted to ten before leaping out of the chair and stumbling to
the door on his numb feet. He clawed at the door, the knob so cold it almost
stuck to his skin. He finally pulled the door open, stepped into the
hallway—and sagged against the wall. The hallway felt like an oven. Daemon stared at the bed of witchblood in the alcove. Unable to sleep,
he'd gone for a walk and had ended up here. The night air was cold and he'd
forgotten his topcoat, but it felt good to be numbed by a cold that wasn't
coming from within. Dorothea was looking for Jaenelle. It didn't matter if she was looking
for her own reasons or at someone else's behest. Dorothea always tried to
destroy strong young witches who might one day rival her power. Once she found
out who and what Jaenelle was, she would use every weapon at her disposal to
destroy the girl. Greer was sniffing around for information, which meant Dorothea wasn't
certain that Jaenelle lived in Beldon Mor. But there was no reason to think
that Greer's visit would be brief, and if he stayed around long enough, sooner
or later he would overhear someone talking about Leland Benedict's eccentric,
golden-haired daughter. And then? Have you taught her how to kill, Priest? Can you teach her such a thing? She's so wise in
her innocence, so innocent in her wisdom. He should have killed Greer instead of just crippling the hand that had
slit Titian's throat. But the timing had been wrong, and even if she had had no
proof, Dorothea would have suspected him. An oversight he still couldn't
correct without drawing too much attention to this house. There was no place he
could hide Jaenelle that would be safe enough, not with her propensity to
wander, and he wasn't willing to give her to the Priest yet, even if she would
go and stay away. Not yet. Daemon shook his head. The night was fleeing, and since he'd reached
the alcove, he'd known what he had to do. If the offer had been made for him
alone, there would have been no question about his answer. But it hadn't been
made for him alone. He took a deep breath and sent a spear thread along the
Ebon-gray. "Prick? Prick, can you hear me?" There was the sudden awareness of someone waking instantly from a light
sleep. "Bastard?" A
stirring, a focusing. "Bastard,
what—" "Listen. There's not much time. Greer made me an offer
today." "Greer?" Icy
wariness. "Why?" "A friend of Dorothea's wants a favor." Daemon swallowed hard and shut his eyes tight. "One hundred years out of court service ... for both of
us ... if I kill a child." The next words floated into Daemon's mind, venomously sweet. "Any child? Or one in particular?" Daemon looked down. His right hand was rubbing the scar on his left
wrist. "A very special child. An extraordinary child." "And your answer was?" "I told you. The offer wasn't for me al—" " Where are you?" "Chaillot" A hiss of fury. "Listen to
me, you son of a whoring bitch. If you accept that offer for my sake, the first
thing I'll do is kill you." The first thing I'd do is let you. Daemon sank to his knees, shaking with relief. "Thank you." "What?" The waves
of fury rolling through the thread stopped. "Thank you. I ... had hoped . . . that would be your
answer, but I had to ask." Daemon
took a deep breath. "There's something else you should—" "The bitch is up. There's no time. Take care of her,
Bastard. If you have to bleed everyone else dry, do it, but take care of her." Lucivar was gone. Daemon slowly got to his feet. He'd taken a tremendous risk contacting
Lucivar. If they were caught communicating, a whipping would be the least of
the punishments. He wasn't worried for himself. He was too far away from Hayll
for Dorothea to detect it through her primary controlling ring, and he was
confident of his ability to slide around Alexandra, who wore the secondary
controlling ring. But Zuultah wasn't Alexandra, and Lucivar didn't always walk
cautiously. Be careful, Prick, Daemon
thought as he slowly walked back to the house. Be careful. In a few more
years, Jaenelle would be of age. And then they would serve the kind of Queen
they'd always dreamed of. He could have followed the Ebon-gray spear thread back to Lucivar to
find out if Zuultah had detected their communication, but he didn't because he
didn't want to know for certain that Zuultah was using the Ring. He didn't want
to know that Lucivar was in pain. Daemon glanced up at the windows of the nursery wing. Not a glimmer of
light. He wanted to slip up the stairs, slide into that small bed, and curl
himself around her, warmed by the knowledge that she was alive and safe.
Because if Lucivar was in pain . . . Daemon let himself into the house and went to his room. He undressed
quickly and got into bed. His room was crowded with shadows, and as the sky
lightened with the coming dawn, he kept wondering what the sun was witnessing
in Pruul. 3 / Terreille Surreal unbuttoned her coat as she meandered down a path in the
Angelline public gardens, a part of the estate that Alexandra Angelline had
opened for the city's use. The gardens were one of the few places left in
Beldon Mor where people could walk on grass or sit under a tree, and it seemed
like all of the Blood aristos were there, enjoying one of the last warm days of
autumn. Twenty years ago, when Surreal had come to the city to lend her reputation
to Deje for the opening of the Red Moon house, there had been grass and trees
aplenty. Now Beldon Mor was just a newer, cleaner version of Draega, thanks to
the Hayllian ambassadors' skill at prostituting the council and leeching away
the strength of the Blood. More than the landens of each race, the Blood needed to stay in touch
with the land. Without that contact, it was too easy to forget that, according
to their most ancient legends, they were created to be the caretakers. It was
too easy to become embroiled in their own egos. Surreal walked along the garden paths, amused by the reactions to her
presence. Young men on the strut watched her with calculated interest; young
men walking with the ladies they were courting glanced at her and blushed while
their companions hastily tugged them in a different direction; men who were
making an obligatory public appearance with their wives stared straight ahead,
while their wives looked from Surreal to their husbands' pale, tight-lipped
faces and back to Surreal again. She ignored all of them, to the intense relief
of her clients. Well, almost all. She did smile intimately at one Warlord who
had treated a young whore very harshly a few nights ago and waggled her fingers
at him in greeting before hurrying away, laughing quietly and wishing she could
hear his blustering explanation. But that was enough fun. Time for business. Surreal continued her meandering, moving closer and closer to the
wrought-iron fence that separated the private gardens from the public ones. Beneath her shirt she wore the Gray Jewel
mounted in a gold setting that was an exact replica of Titian's Green Jewel.
She'd been probing with the Gray since she entered the gardens, hoping she
wouldn't get a flickering answer because that would mean Philip was nearby—and
it wasn't Philip she was looking for. As she neared the fence, she sent the private signal Daemon had taught
her so many years ago, the signal that told him she needed him. Then she turned
away and continued exploring the smaller paths nearby. Maybe he wasn't at the house. Maybe he was but couldn't get away. Maybe
he wouldn't answer the signal. She hadn't dared use it since the night she
pushed him into showing her Hayll's Whore. She felt him before she saw him, coming up a path behind her. Turning,
she headed toward him, pausing now and then to admire a late-blooming flower.
The path was an offshoot, with less chance of someone seeing them, but even so,
Surreal didn't want anyone asking questions. As she passed him, she pretended
to stumble and turn her foot. "Damn," she said as Daemon held her arm to steady her.
"Hold still a minute, would you, sugar?" She put a hand on his
shoulder, leaned against him, and fiddled with her shoe. "There's someone
looking for you." She felt him tense, saw the small ring of frost around
his feet. "Oh? Why?" Still fiddling with her shoe, Surreal couldn't see his face, but she
knew there would be nothing but a bored, slightly put-upon expression despite
the silky chill in his voice. "She thinks you're interested in a child here, one, apparently, of
great interest to her, one that Dorothea wants out of the way. If I were you,
I'd watch my back. She didn't hire me for a contract, but that doesn't mean she
hasn't been interviewing others who would be willing to have a try at
you." She put her foot down and wobbled her ankle as if testing it. "Do you know who she is?" Surreal frowned and shook her head, still studying her shoe. "A
witch staying at Cassandra's Altar. No way to tell how long she's been there.
There are a couple of rooms fixed up. That's about it. I've stayed in worse
places." Daemon kept his head turned away from her. "Thank you for the
warning. Now if you'll ex—" "Prince? Prince, you must come and see." Surreal turned toward the sound of the girl's voice. It sounded like
silk feels, she thought as the thin, golden-haired girl skipped around the bend
and stopped in front of them, her smile warm, her eyes—eyes that seemed to
shift color depending on the way the sunlight found its way through the leaves—full
of high spirits and curiosity. "Hello," the girl said as she studied Surreal's face. "Lady," Surreal replied, trying to sound respectful and
dignified, but she'd heard Sadi's exasperated sigh and wanted to laugh. "We should be getting back," Daemon said, moving to the
girl's side and trying to turn her toward the private gardens. Surreal was about to slip away when she heard Daemon say,
"Lady." The coaxing, pleading note in his voice rooted her to the
path. She'd never heard him sound like that. She looked at the girl, who had
planted her feet and refused to be turned. "Jaenelle," he said a bit desperately. Jaenelle ignored him as she studied Surreal's face and chest. That was when Surreal realized that the Gray Jewel had slipped out from
under her shirt when she bent over to examine her shoe. She looked at Daemon,
silently asking what she should do. As Daemon gently squeezed Jaenelle's shoulder to get her attention,
Jaenelle said, "Are you Surreal?" When Surreal didn't answer,
Jaenelle tipped her head back to look at Daemon. "Is she Surreal?" Daemon's face had a guarded, trapped look. He took a deep breath and
released it, slowly. "Yes, she's Surreal." Jaenelle clasped her hands in front of her and smiled happily at
Surreal. "I have a message for you." Surreal blinked, totally at a loss. "A message?" "Lady, just give her the message. We have to go," Daemon
said, trying to put some strength into his words. Jaenelle frowned at him, obviously puzzled by his lack of courtesy, but
she obeyed. "Titian sends her love." Surreal's legs buckled at the same time Daemon grabbed her. "Is
this your idea of a joke?" she whispered savagely, hiding her face against
his chest. "May the Darkness help me, Surreal, this is no joke." Surreal looked up at him. Fear, too, was something she'd never heard in
his voice. She braced herself and stepped away from him. "Titan is
dead," she said tightly. Jaenelle looked even more puzzled. "Yes, I know." "How do you know Titian?" Daemon asked quietly, but his voice
vibrated with tension. He shivered, and Surreal knew it had nothing to do with
the fresh little breeze that had sprung up. "She's Queen of the Harpies. She told me her daughter's name is
Surreal, and she told rne what she looked like, and she told me her Jewel's
setting might look like the family crest. The Dea al Mon usually wear it in
silver, but the gold looks right on you." Jaenelle looked at them. She was
still pleased that she'd been able to deliver the message, but their reactions
made no sense. Surreal wanted to run, wanted to escape, wanted to hold on to this
child who didn't think it strange to be a bridge between the living and the
dead. She tried to say something, anything, but only an inarticulate sound came
out, so she looked to Daemon for help and realized he wasn't standing on solid
ground either. Finally he shook himself, slipped an arm around Jaenelle's shoulders,
and led her toward the private gardens. "Wait," Surreal called. She swayed but stayed on her feet.
Tears filled her eyes, filled her voice. "If you should see Titian again,
send my love in return." The smile she saw through the blur of tears was gentle and
understanding. "I will, Surreal. I won't forget." Then they were gone. Surreal stumbled to a tree and wrapped her arms around it, tears
streaming down her cheeks. Dea al Mon. The family name? The people Titian had
come from? She didn't know, but it was more than she'd ever had before. She
felt torn apart inside, and yet, for the first time since she'd stumbled into
that room and saw Titian lying dead, she didn't feel alone. 4 / Terreille As Cassandra opened the cupboard where she kept the wineglasses, she
felt the dark male presence at the kitchen door, that unmistakable scent of the
Black. Without turning, she reached for a wineglass and said, "I didn't expect
you until later." "I'm surprised you expected me at all." She missed the glass. Only one male's psychic scent could be mistaken
for Saetan's. Buying time while she vanished the Red Jewel and called in her
Black, she took two glasses from the cupboard and set them on the counter
before turning around. He leaned against the door frame, his hands in his trouser pockets. Ah, Saetan, look what you've sired. Cassandra's heart beat in an odd little rhythm as she admired his body
and the almost too beautiful face. If there had been the merest hint of
seduction in the air, her ancient pulse would have been racing. But there was
only a bone-chilling cold and a look in his eyes that she couldn't meet. Think, woman, think. She was
a Guardian, one of the living dead, but he didn't know that. If he damaged her
body, she could instantly make the transition to demon and keep fighting. She
doubted he had the knowledge or skill to destroy her completely. Black against
Black. She could hold her own against him. She glanced at his eyes and knew, with shocking certainty, that it
wasn't true. He had come for the kill, and he knew exactly who and what she
was. "You disappoint me, Cassandra. Your legends paint you
differently," Daemon said softly, his voice thick with malevolence. "I'm a Priestess serving at this Altar," she said, working to
keep her voice steady. "You're mistaken if you think—" He laughed softly. She stepped back from the sound and found herself
pressed against the counter. "Do you think I can't tell the difference between a Priestess and
a Queen? And the Jewels, my dear, name you for what you are." She bent her head slightly in acknowledgment. "So I'm Cassandra.
What do you want, Prince?" He eased away from the door and stepped toward her. "More to the
point, Lady"—he put a nasty edge on the word—"what do you want?" "I don't understand." Training demanded she stand her ground.
Instinct screamed at her to run. He kept moving toward her, smiling as she edged around the table to
keep it between them. It was a seducer's smile, soft and almost gentle, except
it was carved from ice. "Who are you waiting for?" He withdrew his
hands from his pockets. Cassandra glanced at his hands. The momentary relief of not seeing a
ring on his right hand was stripped away by the realization of how long he wore
his nails. Mother Night, he was his father's son! She kept easing around the
table. If she could get to the door . . . Daemon changed directions, blocking her escape. "Who?" "A friend." He shook his head in mocking sadness. Cassandra stopped moving. "Would you like some wine?" He was
dangerous, dangerous, dangerous. "No." He paused and studied the nails on his right hand.
"You don't think I can create a grave deep enough to hold you, do
you?" His voice was silky, crooning, almost sleepy. Terrifying. And
familiar. Another deep voice with a slightly different cadence, but the
crooning rage was the same. "For your information, just in case you've
been considering it, I know you can't create one deep enough to hold me." Cassandra lifted her chin and looked him in the eye. She'd used that
pause to put a strengthening spell on her nails, making them as strong and
sharp as daggers. "Maybe not, but I'm going to try." Daemon lifted one eyebrow. "Why?" he asked too gently. Cassandra's temper flared. "Because you're dangerous and cruel.
You're Hekatah's puppet and Dorothea's pet sent here to destroy an
extraordinary witch. I won't let you. I won't. You may put me in the grave for
good, but I'll give you a taste of it, too." She flung herself at him, her hand curved and ready, the Black Jewel
blazing. He caught her wrists, holding her off with an ease that made her
scream. He hit the Black shields on her inner barriers hard enough to make her
work to keep them intact, but they wouldn't keep him out for long. She was
draining her Jewels and he hadn't tapped his yet. When her Black were drained,
there would be no way to stop him from shattering her mind. She tried to twist away from him, tried to eliminate the immediate
physical danger so she could concentrate on protecting her mind. Then she froze
as his snake tooth pressed into her wrist. She didn't think his venom would be
deadly to a Guardian, but if he pumped his full shot into her, it would
paralyze her long enough for him to pick her apart at his leisure. She looked up at him defiantly, her teeth bared, ready to fight to the
end. It was the look on his face, the change in his eyes that arrested her.
There was wariness there. And hope? "You don't like Dorothea," he said slowly, as if puzzling out
a difficult problem. "I like Hekatah even less," she snapped. "Hekatah." Daemon released her, swearing softly as he paced
the room. "Hekatah still exists? Like you?" Cassandra sniffed. "Not like me. I'm a Guardian. She's a
demon." "I beg your pardon," he said dryly as he prowled the room. "Are you saying you weren't sent here to kill the girl?"
Cassandra rubbed her sore wrists. Daemon stopped pacing. "I'll take some wine, if you're still
offering it." Cassandra got the glasses, a bottle of red wine, and the decanter of
yarbarah. Pouring a glass of each, she handed him the wine. Daemon tested it, sniffed it, and took a sip. One eyebrow rose.
"You have excellent taste in wine, Lady." Cassandra shrugged. "Not my taste. It was a gift." When he
didn't say anything else, she prodded, "Is that why you're here?" "Perhaps," he said slowly, thinking it over. Then he smiled
wryly. "I was of the opinion that I was sent here because I had been a bit
too troublesome of late and there wasn't another court that would have me, or
another Queen that Dorothea was willing to sacrifice in order to blunt my
temper." He sipped the wine appreciatively. "However, if what you
believe is true—and recent events do seem to support that belief—it was a grave
error on her part." He laughed softly, but there was a brutality to the
sound that made Cassandra shiver. "Why is it an error? If she offered you something of value
to—" "Like my freedom?" The wariness was back in his eyes.
"Like a century of not having to kneel and serve?" Cassandra pressed her lips together. This was going wrong, and if he
turned against her again, he wouldn't relent a second time. "The girl
means everything to us, Prince, and she means nothing to you." "Nothing?" He smiled bitterly. "Do you think that
someone like me, having lived as I've lived, being what I am, would destroy the
one person he's been looking for his whole life? Do you think me such a fool I
don't recognize what she is, what she'll become? She's magic, Cassandra. A
single flower blooming in an endless desert." Cassandra stared at him. "You're in love with her." Sudden
anger washed over her at the next thought. "She's just a child." "That fact hasn't eluded me," he said dryly as he refilled
his wineglass. "Who is 'us'?" "What?" "You said 'the girl means everything to us.' Who?" "Me . . ." Cassandra hesitated, took a deep breath. "And
the Priest." Daemon's expression was a mixture of relief and pain. He licked his
lips. "Does he ... Does he think I mean her harm?" He shook
his head. "No matter. I've wondered the same about him." Cassandra gasped, incensed. "How could—" She stopped herself.
If they had presumed that about him, why would he not presume the same about
them? She sat at the kitchen table. He hesitated and then sat across from her.
"Listen to me," she said earnestly. "I can understand why you
feel bitter toward him, but you don't feel half as bitter as he does. He never
wanted to walk away from you, but he had no other choice. No matter what you
think of him because of the way you've had to live, one thing is true: he
adores her. With every breath, with every drop of his blood, he adores
her." Daemon toyed with the wineglass. "Isn't he a little old for
her?" "I'd say he was experienced," Cassandra replied tartly. "She'll be a powerful Queen and should have an older, experienced
Steward." Daemon glanced at her, amused. "Steward?" "Of course." She studied him. "Do you have ambitions to
wear the Steward's ring?" Daemon shook his head. His lips twitched. "No, I don't have any
ambitions to wear the Steward's ring." "Well, then." Cassandra's eyes widened. Now that the chill
was gone, now that he was a little more relaxed . . . "You really are your
father's son," she said dryly and was startled by his immediate, warm
laughter. Her eyes narrowed. "You thought—that's wicked!" "Is it?" His golden eyes caressed her with disturbing warmth.
"Perhaps it is." Cassandra smiled. When the anger and cold were gone, he really was a
delightful man. "What does she think of you?" "How in the name of Hell should I know?" he growled. His eyes
narrowed as she laughed at him. "Does she try your patience to the breaking point? Exasperate you
until you want to scream? Make you feel as if you can't tell from one step to
the next if you're going to touch solid ground or fall into a bottomless
pit?" He looked at her with interest. "Do you feel that way?" "Oh, no," Cassandra said lightly. "But then, I'm not
male." Daemon growled. "That's a familiar sound." It was fun teasing him because,
despite his strength, he didn't frighten her the way Saetan did. "You and
the Priest might have more in common than you think where she's
concerned." He laughed, and she knew it was the idea of Saetan being as bewildered
as he that amused him, consoled him, linked him to them. Daemon finished his wine and stood up. "I'm .. . glad ... to have
met you, Cassandra. I hope it won't be the last time." She linked her arm through his and walked with him to the outer door of
the Sanctuary. "You're welcome anytime, Prince." Daemon raised her hand to his lips and kissed it lightly. She watched him until he was out of sight before returning to the
kitchen and washing the glasses. Now there was just the delicate little matter of explaining this
meeting to his father. 5 / Terreille There are some things the body never forgets, Saetan thought wryly as
Cassandra snuggled closer to him, her hand tracing anxious little circles up
and down his chest. Before tonight he'd politely refused to stay with her, wary
that she might want more from him than he was willing— or able—to give. But
she, too, was a Guardian, and that kind of love was no longer part of her life.
There were, after all, some penalties to the half-life. Still, it pleased him
to feel skin against skin, to caress the curves of a feminine body. If only
she'd get to the point and stop making those damn little circles, because he
remembered only too well what they meant. He captured her hand and held it against his chest. "So?" As
he turned his head and kissed her hair, he felt her frown. He pressed his lips
together, annoyed. Had she forgotten how easy it was for him to read a woman's
body, to pick up her subtlest moods? Was she going to deny what had screamed at
him the moment he stepped into the kitchen? "So?" She lightly, teasingly, kissed his chest. Saetan took a deep breath. His patience frayed. "So when are you
going to get around to telling me what happened this afternoon?" She tensed. "What happened this afternoon?" He clenched his teeth. "The walls remember, Cassandra. I'm a Black
Widow, too. Do you want me to pull it out of the walls and replay it, or are
you going to tell me yourself?" "There's really not much—" "Not much!" Saetan swore as he rolled away from her and
leaned against the headboard. "Have the centuries addled your mind,
woman?" "Don't . . ." Saetan looked into her eyes. "I frighten you," he said
bitterly. "I've never harmed you, never touched you in anger, seldom even
raised my voice at you. I loved you, served you well, and used my strength to
keep a vow to you through all those desolate years. And I frighten you. Since
the day I returned with the Black, I've frightened you." He leaned his
head back and stared at the ceiling. "You're frightened of me, and yet you
have the audacity to provoke my son into a murderous rage and try to
dismiss it as if nothing happened. What I don't understand is why this place is
standing at all, why I'm not trying to locate your remains, or why he wasn't
standing on the threshold waiting for me. Did you tell him about me? Was I your
trick card to make him hesitate long enough for you to try to smooth it
over?" "It wasn't like that!" Cassandra pulled the sheet around her. "Then what was it like?" His voice sounded flat with the
effort to keep his temper in check. "He came here because he thought I—we—wanted to harm Jaenelle." Saetan shook his head. "You, perhaps. Not me. He already knew
about me." He looked away. He didn't want to see her confusion, didn't
want to consider what might happen if that tenuous link between Daemon and
himself shattered. "Saetan . . . listen to me." Cassandra reached out to him. He hesitated a moment before holding out his arm and letting her settle
on his shoulder. He listened, without interrupting, while she told him about
her meeting with Daemon, suspecting that she had blunted far too many edges,
had given him the bone without any of the meat. "You were very lucky," he said when she finally stopped
talking. "Well, I realize he wears the Black." Saetan snorted and shook his head. "There is a range of strength
within every Jewel. You know that as well as I." "He's not really trained." "Don't mistake ability for polish. He may not do everything he
wants to with finesse, but that doesn't mean he can't do it." She fidgeted, annoyed because he wasn't soothed by her rendition of the
meeting. But there was still all that meat he hadn't gotten. "You sound as if you're afraid of him," she said crossly. "I am." She gasped. Saetan suddenly felt weary. Weary of Cassandra, weary of Hekatah, weary
of all the witches he'd known who, no matter what they did or didn't feel for
him as a man, all looked at his Jewels and saw the potential to achieve their
own ends. Only the one with sapphire eyes saw him as Saetan. Just Saetan. "Why?" Cassandra asked, watching his face intently. Saetan closed his eyes. So weary. And there was another man, a far more
desperate man, who had seen only seventeen centuries and was just as weary.
"Because he's stronger than me, Cassandra. And not just because he's
living. He's stronger than I was in my prime, and he's . . . more ruthless." Cassandra bit her lip. "He knows about Jaenelle. I had the
impression he knows where to find her." Saetan let out a sharp laugh. "Oh, I imagine he does. It's
probably not that far a walk from his room to hers." "What?" "He's serving her family, Cassandra. He's living in the same
house." He leaned toward her, taking her chin between his fingers.
"Now do you begin to understand? He knows about me because Jaenelle told
him, completely ignorant, I'm sure, that it would make him climb the walls. And
I know about him because he sent a message to me, through Jaenelle. A polite
message, basically warning me off his territory." "He doesn't want to be Steward of the court." Saetan laughed, genuinely amused. "No, I wouldn't think he would.
He's in his prime, virile, living, and well trained in seduction. That
twelve-year-old body must be driving him out of his skin." Cassandra hesitated. "He thought you wanted to be her
Consort." Saetan gave her a sidelong look. "What did you tell him?" "That she needed an older, experienced Steward." "Very kind of you." Cassandra sighed. "You're still angry about my talking to
him." "No, I'm not. I just wish . . ." That I could have seen
him, talked to him, felt the strength of his grip, heard the sound of his
voice. That we could have judged each other honestly. We're forced to trust
each other because Jaenelle is asking us to, because she trusts. He caressed Cassandra's hair. "Promise me you'll be careful.
Hekatah's searching for Jaenelle. If Dorothea is supporting the effort, he'll
know best where to look for danger from that quarter. Whether or not he'll ask
us for help will depend on whether or not he trusts us. I want that trust,
Cassandra, and not just for Jaenelle's sake. You owe me that much." chapter ten 1 / Terreille Why does she ask 'so damn many uncomfortable questions? Daemon thought, clenching his teeth and staring
straight ahead as they walked through the garden. He almost missed Wilhelmina,
who was in bed with a cold. At least when her sister was present, Jaenelle
didn't ask questions that made him blush. "You're not going to answer, are you?" Jaenelle asked after a
minute of teeth-grinding silence. "No." "Don't you know the answer?" "Whether I know the answer or not is beside the point. It's not
something a man discusses with a young girl." "But you know the answer." Daemon growled. "If I were older, would you tell me?" Jaenelle persisted. There might be a way out of this yet. "Yes, if you were
older." "How old?" "What?" "How old would I have to be?" "Nineteen," he said quickly, beginning to relax. Who knew
what sort of questions she might have in seven years, but at least he wouldn't
have to answer this one. "Nineteen?" Daemon's stomach fluttered. He walked a little faster. The pleased way
she said that made him distinctly uncomfortable. "The Priest said he wouldn't tell me until I was
twenty-five," Jaenelle said happily, "but you'll tell me six years
sooner." Daemon skidded to a stop. His eyes narrowed as he regarded the happy,
upturned face and clear sapphire eyes. "You asked the Priest?" Jaenelle looked a little uncomfortable, which made him feel a little
better. "Well . . . yes." Daemon imagined Saetan trying to deal with the same question and fought
the urge to laugh. He cleared his throat and tried to look stern. "Do you
always ask me the same questions you ask him?" "It depends on whether or not I get an answer." Daemon clamped his teeth together in order to keep a wonderfully pithy
response from escaping. "I see," he said in a strangled voice. He
started walking again. Jaenelle skipped ahead to examine some leaves. "Sometimes I ask
lots of people the same question." His head hurt. "What do you do if you don't get the same
answer?" "Think about it." "Mother Night," he muttered. Jaenelle gathered some of the leaves and then frowned. "There are
some questions I'm not allowed to ask again until I'm a hundred. I don't think
that's fair, do you?" Yes! "I mean," she continued, "how am I supposed to learn
anything if people won't tell me?" "There are some questions that shouldn't be asked until a person
is mature enough to appreciate the answers." Jaenelle stuck her tongue out at him. He responded in kind. "Just because you're a little older than me doesn't mean you have
to be so bossy," she complained. Daemon looked over his shoulder to see if anyone else was around. There
wasn't, so that meant she was referring to him. When did he change from being
an elder to being just a little older . . . and bossy? Impertinent chit. Maddening, impossible . . . how did the Priest stand
it? How . . . Daemon put on his best smile, which was difficult since his teeth were
still clenched. "Are you seeing the Priest today?" Jaenelle frowned at him, suspicious. "Yes." "Would you give him a message?" Her eyes narrowed. "All right," she said cautiously.
"Come on, I've got some paper in my room." As Jaenelle waited outside
his room, Daemon penned his question and sealed the envelope. She eyed it,
shrugged, and slipped it into the pocket of her coat. They parted then, he to
escort Alexandra on her morning visits, and she to her lessons. Saetan looked up from his book. "Aren't you supposed to be with
Andulvar?" he asked as Jaenelle bounced into his public study. He and
Andulvar had decided that, under the guise of studying Eyrien weapons, Andulvar
would teach her physical self-defense while he concentrated on Craft weaponry. "Yes, but I wanted to give you this first." She handed him a
plain white envelope. "Is Prothvar going to be helping with the
lesson?" "I imagine so," Saetan replied, studying the envelope. Jaenelle wrinkled her nose. "Boys play rough, don't they?" He's pushing because he's afraid for you, witch-child. "Yes, I guess they do. Go on now." She gave him a choke-hold hug. "Will I see you after?" He kissed her cheek. "Just try to leave without seeing me." She grinned and bounced out of the room. Saetan turned the envelope over and over in his hands before finally,
carefully, opening the flap. He took out the single sheet of paper, read it,
read it again . . . and began to laugh. When she returned and had plundered her way through the sandwich and
nutcakes that were waiting for her, Saetan handed her the envelope, resealed
with black wax. She stuffed it into her pocket, tactfully showing no curiosity
about this exchange between himself and Daemon. After she left, he sat in his chair, a smile tugging at his lips, and
wondered what his fine young Prince would do with his answer. Daemon was helping Alexandra into her cloak when Jaenelle popped into
the hallway. He'd spent the day teetering between curiosity and apprehension,
regretting his impulsiveness at sending that message. Now he and Alexandra were
on their way to the theater, and it wasn't the right time or place to ask
Jaenelle about the message. "You look wonderful, Alexandra," Jaenelle said as she admired
the elegant dress. Alexandra smiled, but her brow puckered in a little frown. It always
annoyed her that Jaenelle persisted in addressing everyone on a first-name
basis. Except him. "Thank you, dear," she said a bit stiffly.
"Shouldn't you be in bed by now?" "I just wanted to say good night," Jaenelle said politely,
but Daemon noticed the slight shift in her expression, the sadness beneath the
child mask. He also noticed that she said nothing to him. They were on their way out the door when he suddenly felt something in
his jacket pocket. Slipping his fingers inside, he felt the edge of the
envelope, and his throat tightened. He spent the whole evening surreptitiously touching the envelope,
wanting to find an excuse to be alone for a minute so he could pull it out.
Years of self-control and discipline asserted themselves, and it wasn't until
he left Alexandra drifting into a satisfied sleep and was in his own room that
he allowed himself to look at it. He stared at the black wax. The Priest had read it, then. He licked his
lips, took a deep breath, and broke the seal. The writing was strong, neat, and masculine with an archaic flourish.
He read the reply, read it again ... and began to laugh. Daemon had written: "What do you do when she asks a question no
man would give a child an answer to?" Saetan had replied: "Hope you're obliging enough to answer it for
me. However, if you're backed into a corner, refer her to me. I've become
accustomed to being shocked." Daemon grinned, shook his head, and hid the note among his private
papers. That night, and for several nights after, he fell asleep smiling. 2 / Terreille Frowning, Daemon stood beneath the maple tree in the alcove. He had
seen Jaenelle come in here a few minutes ago, could sense that she was very
nearby, but he couldn't find her. Where . . . A branch shook above his head. Daemon looked up and swallowed hard to
keep his heart from leaping past his teeth. He swallowed again—hard—to keep
down the tongue-lashing that was blistering his throat in its effort to escape.
All that swallowing made his head hurt. As his nostrils flared in an effort to
breathe and his breath puffed white in the cold air, Jaenelle let out her
silvery velvet-coated laugh. "Dragons can do that even if it isn't cold," she said gaily
as she looked down at him from the lowest branch, a good eight feet above his
head. She squatted on the branch with her arms around her knees and no
discernible way to save herself if she overbalanced. Daemon wasn't interested in dragons, and his heart was no longer trying
to leap out—it was trying to crawl into his stomach and hide. "Would you mind coming down from there, Lady?" he said,
astounded that his voice sounded so casual. "Heights make me a bit
queasy." "Really?" Jaenelle's eyebrows lifted in surprise. She
shrugged, stood up, and leaped. Daemon jumped forward to catch her, pulled himself back in time, and
was rewarded by having a muscle in his back spasm in protest. He watched,
wide-eyed, as she drifted down as gracefully as the leaves dancing around her,
finally settling on the grass a few feet from him. Daemon straightened up, winced as the muscle spasmed again, and looked
at the tree. Stay calm. If you yell at her, she won't answer any questions. He took a deep breath, puffed it out. "How did you get up
there?" She gave him an unsure-but-game smile. "The same way I got
down." Daemon sighed and sat down on the iron bench that circled the tree.
"Mother Night," he muttered as he leaned his head against the tree
and closed his eyes. There was a long silence. He knew she was watching him, fluffing her
hair as she tried to puzzle out his seemingly strange behavior. "Don't you know how to stand on air, Prince?" Jaenelle asked
hesitantly, as though she was trying not to offend him. Daemon opened his eyes a crack. He could see his knees—and her feet. He
sat up slowly and studied the feet planted firmly on nothing. "It would
seem I missed that lesson," he said dryly. "Could you show me?" Jaenelle hesitated, suddenly turning shy. "Please?" He hated the wistfulness in his voice. He hated
feeling so vulnerable. She'd begun to make some excuse, but that note in his
voice stopped her, made her look at him closely. He had no idea what she saw in
his face. He only knew he felt raw and naked and helpless under the steady gaze
of those sapphire eyes. Jaenelle smiled shyly. "I could try." She hesitated.
"I've never tried to teach a grown-up before." "Grown-ups are just like children, only bigger," Daemon said
brightly, snapping to his feet. She sighed, her expression one of harried amusement. "Up
here," she said as she stood on the iron bench. Daemon stepped up beside her. "Can you feel the bench under your feet?" Indeed he could. It was a cold day that promised snow by morning, and
he could feel the cold from the iron bench seeping up through his shoes.
"Yes." "You have to really feel the bench." "Lady," Daemon said dryly, "I really feel the
bench." Jaenelle wrinkled her nose at him. "Well, all you have to do is
extend the bench all the way across the alcove. You step"—she placed one
foot forward and it looked as if she was stepping on something solid—"and
you continue to feel the bench. Like this." She brought the other foot
forward so that she was standing on the air at exactly the same height as the
bench. She looked at him over her shoulder. Daemon took a deep breath, puffed it out. "Right." He
imagined the bench extending before him, put one foot out, placed it on the
air, and pitched forward since there was nothing beneath him. His foot squarely
hit the hard ground, jarring him from his ankle to his ears. He brought his other foot to the ground and gingerly tested his ankle.
It would be a little sore, but it was still sound. He kept his back half turned
from her as he ground his teeth, waiting for the insolent giggle he'd heard in
so many other courts when he'd been maneuvered into looking foolish. He was
furious for failing, furious because of the sudden despair he felt that she
would think him an inadequate companion. He had forgotten that Jaenelle was Jaenelle. "I'm sorry, Daemon," said a wavering, whispery voice behind
him. "I'm sorry. Are you hurt?" "Only my pride," Daemon said as he turned around, his lips
set in a rueful smile. "Lady?" Then, alarmed. "Lady! Jaenelle,
no, darling, don't cry." He gathered her into his arms while her shoulders
shuddered with the effort not to make a sound. "Don't cry," Daemon
crooned as he stroked her hair. "Please don't cry. I'm not hurt. Honestly
I'm not." Since her face was buried against his chest, he allowed himself
a pained smile as he kissed her hair. "I guess I'm too much of a grown-up
to learn magic." "No, you're not," Jaenelle said, pushing away from him and
scrubbing the tears off her face with the backs of her hands. "I've just
never tried to explain it to anyone before." "Well, there you are," he said too brightly. "If you've
never shown anyone—" "Oh, I've shown lots of my other friends," Jaenelle
said brusquely. "I've just never tried to explain it." Daemon was puzzled. "How did you show them?" Instantly he felt her pull away from him. Not physically— she hadn't
moved—but within. Jaenelle glanced at him nervously before ducking behind her veil of
hair. "I ... touched . . . them so they could understand." The ember in his loins that had been warming him ever since the first
time he saw her flared briefly and subsided. To touch her, mind to mind, to get
beneath the shadows ... He would never have dared suggest it, would never have
dared make the first overture until she was much, much older. But now. Even to connect
with her, just briefly, inside the first inner barrier—ah, to touch Jaenelle. Daemon's mouth watered. There was the risk, of course. Even if she initiated the touch, it
might be too soon. He was what he was, and even at the first barrier there was the
swirl of anger and predatory cunning that was the Warlord Prince called Daemon
Sadi. And he was male, full grown. That, too, would be evident. Daemon took a deep breath. "If you're afraid of hurting me by the
touch, I—" "No," she said quickly. She closed her eyes, and he could
sense her hurting. "It's just that I'm . . . different . . . and some
people, when I've touched them . . ." Her voice trailed away, and he
understood. Wilhelmina. Wilhelmina, who loved her sister and was glad to have her
back, had, for some reason, rejected that oh-so-personal touch. "Just because some people think you're different—" "No, Daemon," Jaenelle said gently, looking up at him with
her ancient, wistful, haunted eyes. "Everyone knows I'm different.
It just doesn't matter to some—and it matters a lot to others." A tear
slipped down her cheek. "Why am I different?" Daemon looked away. Oh, child. How could he explain that she was dreams
made flesh? That for some of them, she made the blood in their veins sing? That
she was a kind of magic the Blood hadn't seen in so very, very long? "What
does the Priest say?" Jaenelle sniffed. "He says growing up is hard work." Daemon smiled sympathetically. "It is that." "He says every living thing struggles to emerge from its cocoon or
shell in order to be what it was meant to be. He says to dance for the glory of
Witch is to celebrate life. He says it's a good thing we're all different
or Hell would be a dreadfully boring place." Daemon laughed, but he wasn't about to be sidetracked. "Teach me."
It was an arrogant command softened only by the gentle way he said it. She was there. Instantly. But in a way he'd never experienced before.
He felt her sense his confusion, felt her cry of despair at his reaction. "Wait," Daemon said sharply, raising one hand.
"Wait." Jaenelle was still linked to him. He felt the quick beating of her
heart, the nervous breathing. Cautiously, he explored. She wasn't inside the first barrier, where thoughts and feelings were
open for perusal, and yet this was more than the simple inner communication
link the Blood used. And it was more than the physical monitoring he usually
did in bed. This was sharing physical experience. He felt her hair brushing
against her cheek as if it were his own, felt the texture of her dress against
her skin. Oh, the possibilities of this kind of link during . . . "Okay," he said after a while, "I think I've got the
feel of it. Now what?" His face burned as she watched him warily. At last she said, "Now we walk on air." It was queer to feel that his legs were both long and short, and it
took him a couple of tries to stand on the bench again. Amused, he just shook
his head at her puzzled expression. Naturally, if all the other friends had
been children, they were probably all close to the same age and the same size.
And the same gender? He pushed that thought away before he had time to feel
jealous. After that, it was amazingly simple, and he reveled in it. He learned
by experiencing her movements. It was similar to floating an object on air,
except you did it to yourself. They practiced straight walking parading around
the alcove. Next came straight up and down. Pretending to climb stairs took
longer to get the hang of, since he wanted a distance more compatible with his
own legs and kept tripping on nothing. Then the link was gone, and he was standing on air, alone, with
Jaenelle watching him, her eyes shining with pride and pleasure. When he
lowered himself to the ground with a graceful flourish, she clapped her hands
in delight. Daemon opened his arms. Jaenelle skated to him and wrapped her arms
around his neck. He held her tightly, his face buried in her hair. "Thank
you," he said hoarsely. "Thank you." "You're welcome, Daemon." Her voice was a lovely, sensuous
caress. Holding her so close, with his lips so near her neck, he didn't want to
let her go, but caution finally won over desire. He didn't push her away. Rather, he gently held her shoulders and
stepped back. "We'd better get back before someone comes looking." Jaenelle's happy glow dimmed. She carelessly dropped to the ground.
"Yes." She looked at the bed of witchblood. "Yes." She
walked out of the alcove, not waiting for him. Daemon stayed for another minute. Better not to come in together.
Better not to make it obvious. To keep her safe, he had to be careful. He glanced at the witchblood and bolted from the alcove. As he glided
along the garden paths, his face settled into its familiar cold mask, the
happiness he'd felt a few minutes before honing the blade of his temper so
sharp he could have made the air bleed. If you sing to them correctly, they'll tell you the names of the ones
who are gone. Everything has a price. Whatever the price, whatever he had to do, he would make sure one of
those plants wasn't for her. 3 / Terreille Daemon pulled the bright, deep-red sweater over his head and adjusted
the collar of the gold-and-white-checked shirt. Satisfied, he studied his
reflection. His eyes were butter melted by humor and good spirits, his face
subtly altered by the relaxed, boyish grin. The change in his appearance
startled him, but after a moment he just shook his head and brushed his hair. The difference was Jaenelle and the incalculable ways she worried,
intrigued, fascinated, incensed, and delighted him. More than that, now, when
he was so long past it, she was giving him—the bored, jaded Sadist—a childhood.
She colored the days with magic and wonder, and all the things he'd ceased to
pay attention to he saw again new. He grinned at his reflection. He felt like a twelve-year-old. No, not
twelve. He was at least a sophisticated fourteen. Still young enough to play
with a girl as a friend, yet old enough to contemplate the day he might sneak
his first kiss. Daemon shrugged into his coat, went into the kitchen, pinched a couple
of apples from the basket, sent Cook a broad wink, and gave himself up to a
morning with Jaenelle. The garden was buried under several inches of dry snow that puffed
around his legs like flour. He followed the smaller footprints that walked,
hopped, skipped, and leaped along the
path. When he reached the small bend that mostly took him out of sight of
anyone looking out the upper windows of the house, the footprints disappeared. Daemon immediately checked all the surrounding trees and let out a
gusty sigh of relief when she wasn't in any of them. Had she backed up in her
own tracks waiting for him to pass her? Grinning, he gathered some snow in his gloved hands, but it was too
fluffy and wouldn't pack. As he straightened up, something soft hit his neck.
He yowled when the clump of snow went down his back. Daemon pivoted, his eyes narrowing even as his lips twitched. Jaenelle
stood a few feet from him, her face glowing with mischief and good fun, her arm
cocked to throw the second snowball. He put his fists on his hips. She lowered
her arm and looked at him from beneath her lashes, trying to look solemn as she
waited for the tongue-lashing. He gave her one. "It is totally unfair," he said in his most
severe voice, "to engage in a snowball fight when only one combatant can
make snowballs." He waited, loving the way her eyes sparkled.
"Well?" Even without reading the thoughts beneath it, he could tell her touch
was filled with laughter. Daemon bent down, gathered some snow, and learned how
to make a snowball from snow too fluffy to pack. This, too, was similar to a
basic lesson in Craft—creating a ball of witchlight—yet it required a subtler,
more intrinsic knowledge of Craft than he'd ever known anyone to have. "Did the Priest teach you how to do this?" he asked as he
straightened up, delighted with the perfect snowball in his hand. Jaenelle stared at him, aghast. Then she laughed. "Noooo."
She quickly cocked her arm and hit him in the chest with her snowball. The next few minutes were all-out war, each of them pelting the other
as fast as they could make snowballs. When it was over, Daemon was peppered with clumps of white. He leaned
over, resting his hands on his knees. "I leave the field to you,
Lady," he panted. "As well you should," she replied tartly. Daemon looked up, one eyebrow rising. Jaenelle wrinkled her nose at him and ran for the alcove. Daemon leaped forward to follow her, ran a few steps, stopped, and
looked behind him. His were the only footprints. He squatted, examining the
snow. Well, not quite. There were the merest indentations in the snow
leading toward the alcove path. Daemon laughed and stood up. "Clever
little witch." He raised one foot, placed it on top of the snow, and
concentrated until he had the sensation of standing on solid ground. He positioned
his other foot. Step, step, step. He looked back and grinned at the lack of
footprints. Then he ran to the alcove. Jaenelle was struggling to push the bottom of a snowman into the center
of the alcove. Still grinning, Daemon helped her push. Then he started on the
middle ball while she made the one for the head. They worked in companionable
silence, he filling in the spaces while she stood on air and fashioned the
head. Jaenelle stepped back, looked at what they had fashioned, and began to
laugh. Daemon stepped back, looked at it, and started to cough and groan and
laugh. Even though it was crudely shaped, there was no mistaking the face above
the grossly rotund body. "You know," he choked, "if any of the groundskeepers see
that and word gets back to Graff . . . we're going to be in deep trouble." Jaenelle gave him a slant-eyed look sparking with mischief, and he
didn't care how much trouble they got into. He took the apples from his pocket and handed her one. Jaenelle took a
bite, chewed thoughtfully, and sighed. "It won't last, you know," she
said regretfully. Daemon looked at her quizzically. "They never do." He looked
at the sun beginning to peek out from behind the clouds. "I don't think
this snow's going to last. Feels like it's warming up." Jaenelle shook her head and took another bite. "No," she
said, swallowing. "It'll go before it melts. I can't hold it very
long." She frowned and fluffed her hair as she studied the snow-Graff.
"Something's missing. Something I don't know about yet that would be able
to hold it longer—" That you can do it at all is beyond what most achieve, Lady. "—would be able to weave it—" Daemon shivered. He tossed the apple core toward the bushes for the
birds to find. "Don't think of it," he said, not caring that his
voice sounded harsh. She looked at him, surprised. "Don't think about experimenting with dream weaving without being
instructed by someone who can do it well." He put his hands on her
shoulders and squeezed gently. "Weaving a dream web can be very dangerous.
Black Widows don't learn how to do it until the second stage of their training
because it's so easy to become ensnared in the web." He held her at arm's
length, searching her face. "Promise me, please, that you won't try to do
this by yourself. That you'll get the very best there is to train you." Because
I couldn't bear it if there was only a blank-eyed, empty shell to love and I
knew you were lost somewhere beyond reach, beyond return. Daemon's hands tightened on her shoulders. Her thoughtful expression
frightened him. "Yes," she said at last. "You're right, of course. If
I'm going to learn, I should ask the ones who were born to it to teach
me." She studied the snow-Graff. "See? Already it goes." The snow was starting to lose its shape, to sift into a fluffy pile in
the center of the alcove. Together they air-walked to the main garden path. Dropping into the
snow, Jaenelle trudged away from the house for a few feet, turned, and trudged
back, kicking up the snow, leaving a very clear trail. Daemon looked back at
the unmarked path, considered what the consequences would be if the others
found out that Jaenelle could move about without leaving a trace, lowered
himself to the ground, and trudged behind her, back to the house. 4 / Terreille Daemon stormed into his room, slammed the door, stripped off his
clothes, showered, and stormed back into the bedroom. Bitch. Stupid, mewling bitch! How dare she? How dare she? Leland's words burned through him. We're having a gathering this
evening, just a few of my friends. You'll be serving us, of course, so I expect
you to dress appropriately. The cold swept over him, crusting him with glacial calm. He took a deep
breath and smiled. If the bitch wanted a whore tonight, he'd give her a whore. Lifting one hand, Daemon called in two private trunks. Wherever he
traveled, the trunks that contained his clothes and "personal"
effects were always openly displayed and the contents could be examined by any
Queen or Steward who chose to rummage through his things. Those were the only
ones he ever acknowledged. The private trunks contained the items that were, in
some way, of value to him. One of those trunks was half empty and held personal mementos, a
testimony to the paucity of his life. It also contained the locked,
velvet-lined cases that held his Jewels—the Birthright Red and the cold,
glorious Black. The other trunk contained several outfits that he sneeringly
referred to as "whore's clothes"—costumes from a dozen different
cultures, designed to titillate the female senses. He opened the costume trunk and examined the contents. Yes, that outfit
would do very nicely. - He removed a pair of black leather pants, the leather
so soft and cut so well they fit like a second skin. He pulled them on,
adjusting the bulge in the front to best advantage. Next came black, ankle-high
leather boots with a high stacked heel. The perfectly tailored white silk shirt
formed a slashing V from his
neck to his waist, where two pearl buttons held it closed, and had billowing,
tight-cuffed sleeves. Next he took out the paint pots, and with cold, cruel
deliberation, applied subtle color to his cheeks, eyes, and lips. It was done
with such skill that it made him look androgynous and yet more savagely male,
an unsettling blend. Returning the paint pots to the trunks, he took a small
gold hoop from its box and slipped it into his ear. He brushed his hair and
used Craft to set it in a rakishly disheveled style. Last was a black felt hat
with a black leather band and a large white plume. Standing before the
full-length mirror, he carefully set the hat in place and inspected his
reflection. As Daemon smiled in anticipation of Leland's reaction to his dress,
someone quickly tapped on his door before it opened and closed. He saw her in the mirror. For just a moment, shame threatened to
splinter the cold crust of rage, but he held on to it. She was; after all,
female. His cruel, sensuous smile bloomed as he turned around. Jaenelle stared at him, her eyes huge, her mouth dropping open. Daemon
did nothing, said nothing. He simply waited for the inspection, waited for the
damning words. She^started at this feet, her eyes slowly traveling up his body. His
breath hitched when she reached his hips. He waited for the all-too-familiar
speculation of what hung between his legs or the quick, flushed glance back
down after hurrying past. Jaenelle didn't seem to notice. Her inspection never
changed speed as she studied the shirt, the earring, the face, and finally the
hat. Then she started from the hat and went back down. Daemon waited. Jaenelle opened her mouth, closed it, and finally said timidly,
"Do you think, when I'm grown up, I could wear an outfit like that?" Daemon bit his cheek. He didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Buying
time, he looked down at himself. "Well," he said, giving it slow
consideration, "the shirt would have to be altered somewhat to accommodate
a female figure, but I don't see why not." Jaenelle beamed. "Daemon, it's a wonderful hat." It took him a moment to admit it to himself, but he was miffed. He
stood in front of her, on display as it were, and the thing that fascinated her
most was his hat. You do know how to bruise a man's ego don't you, little one? he thought dryly as he said, "Would you like to
try it on?" Jaenelle bounced to the mirror, brushing against him as she passed. The sudden heat, the jolt of pleasure, the intense desire to hold her
against him shocked him sufficiently to make him jump out of her way. His hands
shook as he placed the hat on her head, but a moment later he was laughing as
the hat rested on the tip of her nose and the only part of her face he could
see was her chin. "You'll have to grow into it, Lady," he said warmly. Using Craft, he positioned the hat above her head and locked it on the
air. He instantly regretted it. She was going to be devastating, he realized as he stared at the face
looking at his reflection, his nails biting into his palms. In that moment he saw the face she would wear in a few years when the
pointed features were finally balanced out. The eyebrows and eyelashes. Were
they a soot-darkened gold or a gold-dusted black? The eyes, no longer hiding
behind childish pretenses, summoned him down a darker road than he had ever
known existed, one he felt desperate to follow. For the first time in his life, Daemon felt a hungry stirring between
his legs. He closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and dug his nails deeper into
his palms. No, he pleaded silently. Not now. Not yet. He couldn't, mustn't respond
yet. No one must know he could respond. They were lost, both of them, if
anyone felt that physical response through the Ring. Please, please, please. "Daemon?" Daemon opened his eyes. Jaenelle the child watched him, her forehead
puckered in concern. He smiled shakily as he slowly unclenched his hands and
took the hat. "Leland's guests will be arriving anytime now and I still have to
dress, so scat." There was something strange about the way she looked at him, but he
couldn't figure it out. Then she was gone, and he slumped on the bed, staring
at the open trunk. After a minute, he took off the shirt, pants, and boots and
returned them and the hat to the trunk. He vanished both private trunks, taking
the time to make sure they were safely stored, before dressing in formal
evening attire. The painted face and the earring would have to do for Leland. The
clothes in that trunk would be worn for only one woman's pleasure. 5 / Terreille Daemon woke instantly. Something was wrong, something that made his
nerves quiver. He lay on his back, listening to the hard, cold rain beat
against the windows. Shivering, he tossed back the covers, pulled on his robe,
and pushed open the curtains to look outside. Only the rain. And yet . . . Taking a deep; steadying breath, he began a slow descent into the
abyss, testing each rank of the Jewels, waiting for the answering quiver along
his nerves. Above the Red, nothing. The Red, nothing. The Gray, the Ebon-gray.
Nothing. He reached the level of the Black and pain flooded his nerves as an
eerie keening filled his mind, a dirge full of anger, pain, and sorrow. The
voice that sang it was pure and strong—and familiar. Daemon closed his eyes and leaned his head against the glass as he
ascended to the Red. No one else here would be able to hear it. No one else
would know. He'd known since he met her that she was Witch—and Witch wore the Black
Jewels. He'd known, but he'd been able to deceive himself into believing she'd
wear the Black at maturity, not now. In all the Blood's long history,
only a handful of witches had worn the Black, and they had been gifted with it
after the Offering to the Darkness. No one had ever worn the Black as
their Birthright. It had been a foolish deceit, especially when the evidence was right in
front of him. She could do things the rest of the Blood had never dreamed of.
She had sought out the High Lord of Hell to be her mentor. There were facets of
her that were breathtaking and terrifying. Birthright Black. She wore Birthright Black. Sweet Darkness, what would
become of her when she made the Offering? Daemon opened his eyes and saw a small white figure moving slowly along
the garden path. He opened his window and was instantly soaked by the cold
rain, but he didn't notice. He whistled once, softly, sharply, sending it on an
auditory thread directed toward the figure. It turned toward him, resigned, and made its way to his window. Daemon leaned over as Jaenelle floated up to him, grasped her beneath
the arms, and pulled her in. He set her on the floor, closed and locked the
window, pulled the curtains together. Then he looked at her, and his heart
squeezed with pain. She stood there, shivering, dripping on the rug, her eyes glazed and
pain-filled. Her nightgown, bare feet, and hands were muddy. Daemon picked her up, took her into the bathroom, and filled the tub
with hot water.' She'd been unnaturally quiet all day, and he'd feared she was
becoming ill. Now he feared she was in shock. There were dark smudges beneath
her eyes, and she didn't seem to know where she was. She struggled when he tried to lift the nightgown over her head.
"No," she said feebly as she attempted to hold the garment down. "I know what girls look like," Daemon snapped as he pulled
off the nightgown and lifted her into the tub. "Sit there." He
pointed a finger at her. She stopped trying to get out of the tub. Daemon went into the bedroom and got the brandy and glass he kept
tucked in the bottom drawer of the nightstand. Returning to the bathroom, he
sat on the edge of the tub, poured a healthy dose into the glass, and handed it
to her. "Drink this." He watched her take a small taste and grimace
before he put the bottle to his own lips and took a long swallow. "Drink
it," he said angrily when she tried to hand him the glass. "I don't like it." It was the first time he'd ever heard her
sound so young and vulnerable. He wanted to scream. "What—" He knew. Suddenly, all too clearly, he knew. The mud,
the dirge, her hands cut up from digging in the hard ground, the dirt beneath
her fingernails. He knew. Daemon took another long swallow of brandy. "Who?" "Rose," Jaenelle replied in a hollow voice. "He killed
my friend Rose." Then a savage light burned in her eyes and her lips
curled in a small, bitter smile. "He slit her throat because she wouldn't
lick the lollipop." Her eyes slid to his groin before drifting up to his
face. "Is that what you call it, Prince?" Daemon's throat closed. His blood pounded in him, pounded him, angry
surf against rock. It was so very, very hard to breathe. The sepulchral voice. The midnight, cavernous, ancient, raging voice
that held a whisper of madness. He hadn't imagined it, that other time. Hadn't
imagined it. Birthright Black. Witch. She wanted to kill him because he was male. Accepting that made it
easier to be calm. "It's called a penis, Lady. I have no use for euphemisms." He
paused. "Who killed her?" Jaenelle sipped the brandy. "Uncle Bobby," she whispered. She
rocked back and forth as tears slid down her cheeks. "Uncle Bobby." Daemon took the glass from her and set it aside. It didn't matter if
she killed him, didn't matter if she hated him for touching her. He lifted her
out of the tub and cradled her in his arms, letting her cry until there were no
tears left. When he felt her breathing even out and knew she was falling into
exhausted sleep, he wrapped her in a towel, carried her to her room, found a
clean nightgown, and tucked her into bed. He watched her for a few minutes to
be sure she was asleep before returning to his room. He paced, gulping brandy, feeling the walls close in on him. Uncle Bobby. Rose. Lollipop. How did she know? All day she must have
known, must have waited for the night so she could plant her living memento
mori. All day, while Robert Benedict had been so conspicuously at home. If you sing to them correctly, they'll tell you the names of the ones
who are gone. He snarled quietly. His pacing slowed as cold rage filled him. There was something wrong with this place. Something evil in this
place. Chaillot had too many secrets. Added to that, Dorothea and Hekatah were
hunting for Jaenelle, and Greer was still in Beldon Mor sniffing around. Tersa had said the Priest would be his best ally or his worst enemy. He would have to decide soon, before it was too late. Finally, exhausted, he stripped off the robe and fell into bed. And
dreamed of shattered crystal chalices. chapter eleven 1 / Terreille The only thing in the cell besides the overflowing slop bucket was a
small table that held a plate of food and a metal pitcher of water. Lucivar stared at the pitcher, clenching and unclenching his fists. The
chains that tethered his ankles and wrists to the wall were long enough to
reach one end of the table and the food, but not long enough to reach over and
tear out the throat of the guard who brought it. He needed food. He was desperate for water. These little ovens that
Zuultah laughingly referred to as her "enlightenment" chambers were
located in the Arava Desert, where the sun was voracious. The heat was
sufficient by midday to make his own waste steam. The first three days he'd been locked up, the guards had brought food
and water and emptied the slop bucket. During the first two, he'd eaten what he
was given. The third day, the food and water were laced with safframate, a
vicious aphrodisiac that would keep a man hard and needy enough to satisfy an
entire coven at one of their gatherings. It would also drive a man to the point
of madness because, while it made it possible for him to be an enduring
participant, it also prohibited him from physical release. He'd sensed it before he consumed anything. A less vigilant man
wouldn't have noticed, but Lucivar had experienced safframate before and
wasn't about to experience it again for Zuultah's entertainment. Lucivar licked his cracked lips as he stared at the pitcher of water,
his tongue prodding the cracks, wetting itself with his blood. His answer, that third day, had been to throw the plate and pitcher against the wall. The viper rats—large,
venomous rodents that were able to live anywhere—scurried out of the shadowy
corners and fell upon the food. He'd spent the rest of the day watching them
tear each other apart in frenzied mating.' For the next two days no one came. There was no food, no water. The
slop bucket filled. There was nothing but the rats and the heat. An hour ago, a guard had come in with the food and water. Lucivar had
snarled at him, his dark wings unfurling until the tips touched the walls. The
guard scurried out with less dignity than the rats. Lucivar approached the table, his legs shaking. He picked up the
pitcher and licked the condensation off the outside. It wasn't nearly enough. He looked at the plate. The stench of the slop bucket warred with the
smell of food, but his stomach twisted with hunger, and over all of it was the
need for the water that was so close. So very close. Holding the pitcher in both hands so that he wouldn't drop it, he took
a mouthful of water. The safframate ran through him, a fiery ice. Lucivar's mouth twisted into a teeth-baring grin. His lips cracked
wider and bled. There was only one reason to eat, to submit to what would come, and it
wasn't to stay alive. He fiercely loved life, but he was Eyrien, a hunter, a
warrior. Growing up with death had dulled his fear of it, and a part of him
rather relished the idea of being a demon. There was only one reason. One sapphire-eyed reason. Lucivar lifted the pitcher again and drank. 2 / Terreille Lucivar clenched his teeth and squeezed his eyes shut. He hated being
on his back. All Eyrien males hated being on their backs, unable to use their
wings. It was the ultimate gesture of submission. But tied as he was to the
"game bed," there was nothing he could do but endure. As one of Zuultah's witches moved on him, intent on her pleasure, he
silently swore the most vicious curses he could think of. His hands clenched
the brass rails of the headboard, had been clenching them throughout the night
with such pressure that the shape of his fingers was embedded in them. Again and again and again, one after another. With each the pain grew
worse. He hated them for the pain, for their pleasure, for their laughter, for
the food and water they taunted him with, trying to make him beg. He was Lucivar Yaslana, an Eyrien Warlord Prince. He wouldn't beg.
Wouldn't beg. Wouldn't. Lucivar opened his eyes to silence. The bed curtains were closed at the
bottom of the bed and along one side, cutting off his view of the room. He
tried to shift position and ease his stiff muscles, but he'd been stretched out
when they tied him, and there wasn't any slack. He licked his lips. He was so thirsty, so tired. So easy to slip away
from the pain, from memories. Male voices murmured in the hallway. Movement in the room, hidden by
the closed curtains. At last, Zuultah saying, "Bring him." The room was gray, a sweet, misty gray where the light danced through
shards of glass and voices were heard under water. The guards untied his hands and feet, re-tied his hands behind his
back. Lucivar snarled at them, but it was a faraway sound of no importance, no
importance at all. For a moment, when he saw the marble lady, his vision cleared, and the
pain made his legs buckle. The guards dragged him to the leather leg straps,
forced him to his knees, and strapped him to the floor behind his knees and at
his ankles. They rolled the marble cylinder, with its smoothly carved orifices,
into position. When he was fitted into an orifice, they held him in place with
a leather strap beneath his buttocks. There was enough slack for him to thrust
but not enough for him to withdraw. The gray. The sweet, twisting gray. "That will be all," Zuultah said arrogantly, waving the
guards out of the room with her switch and locking the door. The floor hurt his knees. Pain. Sweet pain. The switch hit his buttocks. Blood trickled over the leather strap. Scented silk brushed against his shoulder and face. "Are you thirsty, Yasi?" Zuultah cooed as she swung herself
up on the flat top of the marble lady. "Want some cream?" She opened
her robe and spread her thighs, revealing the dark triangle of hair. The switch hit his shoulder. "This is your reward, Yasi. This is
your pleasure." Red streaks in the gray. Red streaks and a dark triangle. "Thrust, you bastard." The switch hitting, cutting where one
wing joined his back. Thrust, thrust, thrust into the gray. Lips against the wet. Tongue
obedient. Thrust, thrust. Deeper into the pain, the wet, the dark, the dark,
the dark, the pain twisting to a sweetness, shards of glass, twisting, the wet,
the dark, the dark streaked with red, the hunger, the pain, the red fire
boiling, rising, the Ebon-gray boiling, rising, the hunger, the hunger, teeth,
pleasure, pain, moaning, moaning, teeth, pleasure, rising, boiling, pain,
pleasure, moaning, hunger, teeth, moaning, teeth, screaming, screaming,
screaming, red, red, hot sweet red, boiling, rushing, free. Lucivar swayed, confused. Zuultah rolled on the floor, screaming,
screaming. He tried to lick the moisture from his lips but something was in the
way. He turned his head and spat. For a long time, while guards pounded on the locked door and Zuultah
screamed, he stared at the small thing his teeth had found to ease the hunger.
At first he didn't understand what it was. When his flaccid organ finally
slipped out of the orifice and he recognized the red for what it was, Lucivar
lifted his head and let out a howling, savage laugh. 3 / Terreille "You have a visitor," Philip said tersely as he tapped piles
of papers into neat stacks, something he did when annoyed. Daemon raised an eyebrow. "Oh?" Philip glanced toward him but refused to look at him. "In the gold salon. Keep it brief, if possible. You have a full
schedule today." Daemon glided to the gold salon. The psychic scent hit him before he
touched the door. He settled his face into its cold mask, locked away his
heart, and opened the door. "Lord Kartane," he said in a bored voice as he closed the
door and leaned against it, his hands in his trouser pockets. "Sadi." Kartane's eyes were filled with malicious glee.
Still, he took a nervous step backward. Daemon waited, watching Kartane pace one side of the room. "Probably no one's thought to tell you, so I took it upon myself
to bring the news," Kartane said. "About what?" "Yasi." The anticipation in Kartane's eyes made Daemon's heart pound and his
mouth go dry. He shrugged. "The last time I heard anything about him, he
was serving the Queen of Pruul. Zuultah, isn't it?" "Apparently he's served her better than he's ever served
anyone," Kartane said maliciously. Get to the point, you little bastard. Kartane paced. "The story's a bit muddled, you understand, but it
appeals that, while under the influence of a substantial dose of safframate,
Yasi went berserk and bit Zuultah." Kartane let out a high-pitched,
nervous laugh. Daemon sighed. Lucivar's temper in the bedroom was legendary. At the
best of times, he was unpredictable and violent. Under the influence of safframate
. . . "So he bit her. She's not the first." Kartane laughed again. It was almost a hysterical giggle. "Well,
actually, shaved might be a better way to describe it. Anything she
mounts now won't be for her pleasure." No, Lucivar, no. By the Darkness, no. "They killed him,"
Daemon said flatly. "He wasn't that lucky. Zuultah wanted to, when she finally came to
her senses and realized what he'd done. He also killed ten of her best guards
while they were trying to subdue him." Kartane wiped nervous sweat from
his forehead. "Prythian intervened as soon as she found out. For some
insane reason, she still thinks she can eventually tame him and breed him.
However, Zuultah wasn't going to let him get away without some kind of
punishment." Kartane waited, but Daemon didn't rise to the bait. "She
put him in the salt mines." "Then she's killed him." Daemon opened the door. "You
were right,'" he said too gently, turning to look at Kartane, "no one
else would have dared tell me that." He closed the door with a silence that made the whole house shake. All the tears were gone now, and Daemon felt as dry and empty as the
Arava Desert. Lucivar was Eyrien. He would never survive in the salt mines of Pruul.
In those tunnels with all the salt and the heat, no room for him to stretch his
wings, no air to dry the sweat. There were a dozen different molds that could
infect that membranous skin and eat it away. And without wings.. . An Eyrien
warrior was nothing without his wings. Lucivar had once said he'd rather lose
his balls than his wings, and he'd meant it. Oh, Lucivar, Lucivar, his brave, arrogant, foolish brother. If he'd
accepted that offer, Lucivar would be hunting in Askavi right now, gliding
through the dusk, searching for prey. But they had known it might come to this.
The wisest thing for Lucivar to do would be to end it quickly while his
strength was intact. He would be welcome in the Dark Realm. Daemon was sure he
would be. She won't go unpunished, I promise you that. No matter how long it
takes to do it properly, I'll see the debt paid in full "Lucivar," Daemon whispered. "Lucivar." "They've all been looking for you." He hadn't heard her come in, which wasn't surprising. It wasn't
surprising she was there even though he'd locked the library door. Daemon shifted on the couch. He held out one hand, watching her small
fingers curl around his own. That gentle touch, so full of understanding, was
agony. "What happened to him?" "Who?" Daemon said, fighting the grief. "Lucivar," Jaenelle said with steely patience. Daemon recognized that strange, unnerving something in her face and
voice—Witch focusing her attention. He hesitated a moment, then took her in his
arms. He needed to hold her, feel her warmth against him, needed reassurance
that the sacrifice was worth it. He didn't know how or when the tears began
falling again. "He's my friend, my brother," he whispered into her shoulder.
"He's dying." "Daemon." Jaenelle gently stroked his hair. "Daemon, we
have to help him. I could—" "No!" Don't tempt me with hope. Don't tempt me to take
that kind of risk. "You can't help him. Nothing can help him
now." Jaenelle tried to push back to look at him, but he wouldn't let her.
"I know I promised him I wouldn't wander around Terreille, but—" Daemon licked a tear. "You met him? He saw you once?" "Once." She paused. "Daemon, I might be able to—" "No," Daemon moaned
into her neck. "He wouldn't want you there, and if something happened to
you, he'd never forgive me. Never." Witch asked, "Are you sure, Prince?" The Warlord Prince replied, "I am sure, Lady." After a moment, Jaenelle began to sing a death song in the Old Tongue,
not the angry dirge she'd sung for Rose, but a gentle witchsong of grief and
love. Her voice wove through him, celebrating and acknowledging his pain and
grief, tapping the deep wells he would have kept locked. When her voice finally faded, Daemon wiped the tears from his face. He
blindly allowed Jaenelle to lead him to his room, stand over him while he
washed his face, and coax a glass of brandy into him. She said nothing. There
was nothing she needed to say. The generous silence and the understanding in
her eyes were enough. Lucivar would have been proud to serve her, Daemon thought as he
brushed his hair, preparing to face Alexandra and Philip. He would have been proud
of her. Daemon took a shuddering breath and went to find Alexandra. Everything has a price. chapter twelve 1 / Terreille Winsol approached rapidly. The most important holiday in the Blood
calendar, it was held when the winter days were shortest, and it was a
celebration of the Darkness, a celebration of Witch. Daemon wandered through the empty hallways. The servants had been given
a half-day off and had deserted the house to shop or begin their holiday
preparations. Alexandra, Leland, and Philip were off on their own excursions.
Robert, as usual, was not at home. Even Graff had gone out, leaving the girls
in Cook's care. And he ... Well, it wasn't kindness that had made them leave
him behind. His temper had been too sharp, his tongue too cutting the last time
he'd escorted Alexandra to a party. They'd left hastily after he'd told a
simpering young aristo witch that the cut of her dress would make any woman in
a Red Moon house envious, even if what she was displaying didn't. Daemon climbed the stairs to the nursery wing. The only thing that
eased the ache he'd felt since Kartane had told him about Lucivar was being
with Jaenelle. The music room door stood open. "No, Wilhelmina, not like
that," Jaenelle said in that harried, amused tone. Daemon smiled as he looked into the room. At least he wasn't the only
one who made her sound like that. The girls stood in the center of the room. Wilhelmina looked a bit
grumpy while Jaenelle looked patiently exasperated. She glanced toward the door
and her eyes lit up. Daemon suppressed a sigh. He knew that look, too. He was about to get
into trouble. Jaenelle rushed over to him, grabbed his wrist, and hauled him into the
room. "We're going to attend one of the Winsol balls and I've been trying
to teach Wilhelmina how to waltz but I'm not explaining it well because I don't
really know how to lead but you'd know how to lead because boys—" Boys? "—lead in dancing so you could show Wilhelmina, couldn't
you?" As though he had a choice. Daemon looked at Wilhelmina. Jaenelle stood
to one side, her hands loosely clasped, smiling expectantly. "Yes, men," he said dryly, putting a slight emphasis on that
word, "do lead when dancing." Wilhelmina blushed, instantly understanding his distinction. Jaenelle looked baffled. She shrugged. "Men. Boys. What's the
difference? They're all males." Daemon gave her a calculating look. In a few more years, he'd be able
to show her the difference. He smiled at Wilhelmina and patiently explained the
steps. "Some music, Lady?" he said to Jaenelle. She raised her hand. The crystal music sphere sparkled in the brass
holder, and stately music filled the room. As Daemon waltzed with Wilhelmina, he watched her expression change
from concentration to relaxation to pleasure. The exertion brought a glow to
her cheeks and a sparkle to her blue eyes. He smiled at her warmly. Dancing was
the only activity he enjoyed with a woman, and he regretted that court dancing
was no longer in vogue. // you want to bed a woman, do it in the bedroom. If you want to
seduce her, do it in the dance. It was hard to imagine the Priest saying that to a small boy, but it
was like so many other things that had come to him over the years in those
moments between sleep and waking, and he no longer questioned whose voice
seemed to whisper up from somewhere deep within him, a voice he'd always known
wasn't his own. When the music faded, Daemon released Wilhelmina and made an elegant,
formal bow. He turned to Jaenelle. Her strange expression made his heart jump.
The crust of civility he lived behind, all the rules and regulations, cracked
beneath her gaze. Her psychic scent distracted him. His mind sharpened, turned
inward, and he reveled in the keen awareness of his body, the smooth feline way
he moved. The music began again. Jaenelle raised one hand. He raised the opposite
hand. Stepping toward each other, their fingertips touched, and the court dance
began. He didn't need to think about the steps. They were natural, sensual,
seductive. The music caressed him, narrowing his senses to the young body that
moved with him. Fingertips touched fingertips, hands touched hands, nothing
more. The Black sang in him, wanting more, wanting much, much more, and yet it
pleased him to have his senses teased this way, to feel so alive, so male. When the music faded again, Jaenelle stepped back, breaking the spell.
She skipped to the brass holder, changed the music sphere, and began a lively
folk dance, hands on her hips, feet flying. Daemon and Wilhelmina were applauding when Cook came in carrying a
tray. "I thought you'd like some sandwiches . . ." Her words faded as
Daemon, with a dazzling smile, took the tray from her, placed it on a table,
and led her to the center of the room. He bowed; with a pleased smile, she
curtsied. He swept her into his arms and they waltzed to a Chaillot tune he'd
heard at a number of balls. As they whirled about the room, he grinned at the
girls, who were whirling around with them. Then Cook stumbled and moaned, her eyes fixed on the doorway. "What's the meaning of this?" Graff said nastily as she
stepped into the room. She nailed Cook with an icy stare. "You were
entrusted to look after the girls for a few short hours, and here I return to
find you engaged in questionable entertainment." Her eyes snapped to
Daemon's arm, which was still around Cook's waist. She sniffed, maliciously
pleased. "Perhaps, when this is reported, Lady Angelline will find someone
with culinary talent." "Nothing happened, Graff." Daemon shivered at the chilling fury in Jaenelle's too calm voice. Graff turned. "Well, we'll just see, missy." "Graff." It was a thunderous, malevolent whisper. Daemon shook. Every instinct for self-preservation screamed at him to
call in the Black and shield himself. There had been a strange swirling when Graff first appeared that had
made him think he was being pulled into a spiral. He'd never felt anything like
that before and hadn't realized that Jaenelle was gliding down into the abyss.
Now something rose from far below him, something very angry and so very, very
cold. Graff turned slowly, her eyes staring wide and empty. "Nothing happened, Graff," Jaenelle said in that cold whisper
that shrieked through Daemon's nerves. "Wilhelmina and I were in the music
room practicing some dance steps. Cook had brought some sandwiches for 'us and
was just leaving when you arrived. You didn't see the Prince because he was in
his room. Do you understand?" Graffs eyebrows drew together. "No, I—" "Look down, Graff. Look down. Do you see it?" Graff whimpered. "If you don't remember what I've told you, that's what you'll see
. . . forever. Do you understand?" "Understand," Graff whispered as spittle dribbled down her
chin. "You're dismissed, Graff. Go to your room." When they heard a door close farther down the corridor, Daemon led Cook
to a chair and eased her into it. Jaenelle said nothing more, but there was
pain and sadness in her eyes as she looked at them before going to her room.
Wilhelmina had wet herself. Daemon cleaned her up, cleaned up the floor, took
the tray of sandwiches back to the kitchen, and dosed Cook with a liberal glass
of brandy. "She's a strange child," Cook said carefully after her second
glass of brandy, "but there's more good than harm in her." Daemon gave her calm, expected responses, allowing her to find her own
way to justify what she'd felt in that room. Wilhelmina, too, although
embarrassed that he'd witnessed her accident, had altered the confrontation
into something she could accept. Only he, as he sat in his room staring at
nothing, was unwilling to let go of the fear and the awe. Only he appreciated
the terrible beauty of being able to touch without restraint. Only he felt
knife-sharp desire. 2 / Terreille Daemon sat on the edge of his bed, a pained, gentle smile tugging his
lips. Even with preservation spells, the picture's colors were beginning to
fade, and it was worn around the edges. Still, nothing could fade the hint of a
brash smile and the ready-for-trouble gleam in Lucivar's eyes. It was the only
picture Daemon had of him, taken centuries ago when Lucivar still had an aura
of youthful hope, before the years and court after court had turned a handsome,
youthful face into one so like the Askavi mountains he loved— beautifully
brutal, holding a trace of shadow even in the brightest sunlight. There was a shy tap on his door before Jaenelle slipped into the room.
"Hello," she said, uncertain of her welcome. Daemon slipped an arm around her waist when she got close enough,
Jaenelle rested both hands on his shoulder and leaned into him. The skin
beneath her eyes looked bruised, and she trembled a little. Daemon frowned. "Are you cold?" When she shook her head, he
pulled her closer. There wasn't any kind of outside heat that could thaw what
chilled her, but after he'd been holding her for a while, the trembling
stopped. He wondered if she'd told Saetan about the music room incident. He
looked at her again and knew the answer. She hadn't told the Priest. She hadn't
gone roaming for three days. She'd been locked in her cold misery, alone,
wondering if there was any living thing that wouldn't fear her. He had come to
the Black as a young man, but mature and ready, and even then living that far
into the Darkness had been unsettling. For a child who had never known anything
else, who had been traveling strange, lonely roads since her first conscious
thought, who tried so hard to reach toward other people while suppressing what
she was . . . But she couldn't suppress it. She would always shatter the
illusion when challenged, would always reveal what lay beneath. Daemon intently studied the face that, in turn, studied the picture he
still held. He sucked in his breath when he finally understood. He wore the
Black; Jaenelle was the Black. But with her, the Black was not only
dark, savage power, it was laughter and mischief and compassion and healing . .
. and snowballs. Daemon kissed her hair and looked at the picture. "You would have
gotten along well with him. He was always ready to get into trouble." He
was rewarded with a ghost of a smile. She studied the picture. "Now he looks more like what he is."
Her eyes narrowed, and then she shot an accusing look- at him. "Wait a
minute. You said he was your brother." "He was." Is. Would always be. "But he's Eyrien." "We had different mothers." There was a strange light in her eyes. "But the same father." He watched her juggling the mental puzzle pieces, saw the moment when
they all clicked. "That explains a lot," she murmured, fluffing her hair.
"He isn't dead, you know. The Ebon-gray is still in Terreille." Daemon blinked. "How—" He sputtered. "How do you know
that?" "I looked. I didn't go anywhere," she added hurriedly.
"I didn't break my promise." "Then how—" Daemon shook his head. "Forget I said
that." "It's not like trying to sort through Opals or Red from a distance
to find a particular person." Jaenelle had that harried, amused look.
"Daemon, the only other Ebon-gray is Andulvar, and he doesn't live in
Terreille anymore. Who else can it be?" Daemon sighed. He didn't understand, but he was relieved to know. "May I have a copy of that picture?" "Why?" Jaenelle gave him a look that made him wince.
"All right." "And one of you, too?" "I don't have one of me." "We could get one." "Why—never mind. Is there a reason for this?" "Of course." "I don't suppose you'd tell me what it is?" Jaenelle raised one eyebrow. It was such a perfect imitation, Daemon
choked back a laugh. Serves me right, he thought wryly. "All
right," he said, ruefully shaking his head. "Soon?" "Yes, Lady, soon." Jaenelle skipped away, turned, gave him a feather-light kiss on the
cheek, and was gone. Raising one eyebrow, Daemon looked at the closed door. He looked at the
picture. "You stupid Prick," he said fondly. "Ah;
Lucivar, you would have had such fun with her." 3 /Hell Saetan leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers.
"Why?" "Because I'd like one." "You said that before. Why?" Jaenelle loosely clasped her hands, looked at the ceiling, and said in
a prim, authoritative voice, " Tis not the season for questions." Saetan choked. When he could breathe again, he said, "Very well,
witch-child. You'll have a picture." "Two?" Saetan gave her a long, hard look. She gave him her unsure-but-game
smile. He sighed. There was one unshakable truth about Jaenelle: Sometimes it
was better not to know. "Two." She pulled a chair up to the blackwood desk. Resting her elbows on the
gleaming surface, her chin propped in her hands, she said solemnly, "I
want to buy two frames, but I don't know where to buy them." "What kind do you want?" Jaenelle perked up. "Nice ones, the kind that open like a
book." "Swive! frames?" She shrugged. "Something that will hold two pictures." "I'll get them for you. Anything else?" She was solemn again. "I want to buy them myself, but I don't know
how much they cost." "Witch-child, that's not a problem—" Jaenelle reached into her pocket and pulled something out. Resting her
loosely closed fist on the desk, she opened her hand. "Do you think if you
sold this, it would buy the frames?" Saetan gulped, but his hand was steady when he picked up the stone and
held it up to the light. "Where did you get this, witch-child?" he
asked calmly, almost absently. Jaenelle put her hands in her lap, her eyes focused on the desk.
"Well . . . you see ... I was with a friend and we were going through this
village and some rocks had fallen by the road and a little girl had her foot
caught under one of the rocks." She scrunched her shoulders. "It was
hurt, the foot I mean, because of the rock, and I... healed it, and her father
gave me that to say thank you." She added hurriedly, "But he didn't
say I had to keep it." She hesitated. "Do you think it would buy two
frames?" Saetan held the stone between thumb and forefinger. "Oh,
yes," he said dryly. "I think it will be more than adequate for what
you want." Jaenelle smiled at him, puzzled. Saetan struggled to keep his voice calm. "Tell me, witch-child,
have you received other such gifts from grateful parents?" "Uh-huh. Draca's keeping them for me because I didn't know what to
do with them." She brightened. "She's given me a room at the Keep,
just like you gave me one at the Hall." "Yes, she told me she was going to." He smiled at her obvious
relief that he wasn't offended. "I'll have the pictures and frames for you
by the end of the week. Will that be satisfactory?" Jaenelle bounced around the desk, strangled him, and kissed his cheek.
"Thank you, Saetan." "You're welcome, witch-child. Off with you." Jaenelle bumped into Mephis on her way out. "Hello, Mephis,"
she said as she headed wherever she was headed. Even Mephis. Saetan smiled at the bemused, tender expression on his
staid, ever-so-formal eldest son's face. "Come look at this," Saetan said, "and tell me what you
think." Mephis held the diamond up to the light and whistled softly.
"Where did you get this?" "It was a gift, to Jaenelle, from a grateful parent." Mephis groped for the chair. He stared at the diamond in disbelief.
"You're joking." Saetan retrieved the diamond, holding it between thumb and forefinger.
"No, Mephis, I'm not joking. Apparently, a little girl got her foot caught
under a rock and hurt it. Jaenelle healed it, and the grateful father presented
her with this. And, apparently, this is not the first such gift that's been
bestowed upon her for such service." He studied the large,.flawless gem. "But . . . how?" Mephis sputtered. "She's a natural Healer. It's instinctive." "Yes, but—" "But the real question is, what really happened?" Saetan's
golden eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?" Mephis said, puzzled. "I mean," Saetan said slowly, "the way Jaenelle told the
story, it didn't sound like much. But how severe an injury by how large a rock,
when healed, would make a father grateful enough to give up this?" 4 / Kaeleer "Witch-child, since a list of your friends would be as long as you
are tall, you can't possibly give each of them a Winsol gift. It's not
expected. You don't expect gifts from all of them, do you?" "Of course not," Jaenelle replied hotly. She slumped in the
chair. "But they're my friends, Saetan." And you are the best gift they could have in a hundred lifetimes. "Winsol is the celebration of Witch, the Blood's remembrance of
what we are. Gifts are condiments for the meat, and that's all." Jaenelle eyed him skeptically—and well she should. How many times over
the past few days had he caught himself daydreaming of what it would be like to
celebrate Winsol with her? To be with her at sunset when the gifts were opened?
To share a tiny cup of hot blooded rum with her? To dance, as the Blood danced
at no other time of the year, for the glory of Witch? The daydreams were
bittersweet. As he walked through the corridors of the Kaeleer Hall watching
the staff decorate the rooms, laughing and whispering secrets; as he and Mephis
prepared the benefaction list for the staff and all the villagers whose work
directly or indirectly served the Hall; as he did all the things a good Prince
did for the people who served him, a thought rubbed at him, rubbed and rubbed:
She would be spending that special day with her family in Terreille, away from
those who were truly her own. The one small drop of comfort was that she would also be with Daemon. "What should I do?" Jaenelle's question brought him back to the present. He lightly rubbed
his steepled fingers against his lips. "I think you should select one or
two of your friends who, for whatever reason, might be left out of the
celebrations and festivities and give gifts to them. A small gesture to one who
otherwise will have nothing will be worth a great deal more than another gift
among many." Jaenelle fluffed her hair and then smiled. "Yes," she said
softly, "I know exactly the ones who need it most." "It's settled, then." A paper-wrapped parcel lifted from the
corner of his desk and came to rest in front of Jaenelle. "As you
requested." Jaenelle's smile widened as she took the parcel and carefully unwrapped
it. The soft glow in her eyes melted century upon century of loneliness.
"You look splendid, Saetan." He smiled tenderly. "I do my best to serve. Lady." He shifted
in his chair. "By the way, the stone you gave me to sell—" "Was it enough?" Jaenelle asked anxiously. "If it
wasn't—" "More than enough, witch-child." Remembering the expression
on the jeweler's face when he brought it in, it was hard not to laugh at her
concern. "There were, in fact, a good number of gold marks left over. I took
the liberty of opening an account in your name with the remainder. So anytime
you want to purchase something in Kaeleer, you need only sign for it, have the
store's proprietor send the bill to me at the Hall, and I'll deduct it from
your account. Fair enough?" Jaenelle's grin made Saetan wish he'd bitten his tongue. The Darkness
only knew what she might think to purchase. Ah, well. It was going to be just
as much of a headache for the merchants as it was going to be for him—and he
found the idea too amusing to really mind. "I suppose if you did want to get an unusual gift, you
could always get a couple of salt licks for the unicorns," he teased. He was stunned by the instant, haunted look in her eyes. "No," Jaenelle whispered, all the color draining from her
face. "No, not salt." He sat for a long time after she left him, staring at nothing,
wondering what it was about salt that could distress her so much. 5 / Kaeleer Draca stepped aside to let Saetan enter. "What do you think?" Saetan whistled softly. Like all the rooms in the Keep, the huge
bedroom was cut out of the living mountain. But unlike the other rooms,
including the suite Cassandra had once had, the walls of this room had been
worked and smoothed to shine like ravenglass. A wood floor peeked out from
beneath immense, thick, red-and-cream patterned rugs that could only have come
from Dharo, the Kaeleer Territory renowned for its cloth and weaving. The
four-poster blackwood bed could comfortably sleep four people. The rest of the
furniture—tables, nightstands, bookcases, storage cupboard—was also blackwood.
There was a dressing room with wardrobes and storage cupboards of cedar, and a
private bath with a sunken marble tub—black veined with red—a large shower
stall, double sinks, and a commode enclosed in its own little room. On the
other side of the bedroom was a door leading into a sitting room. "It's magnificent, Draca," Saetan said as his eyes drank in
the odds and ends scattered on the tables—a young girl's treasures. Fingering
the lid of a box that had an intricate design created from a number of rare
woods, he opened it and shook his head, partly amused and partly stunned. One
finger idly stirred the contents of the box, stirred the little seashells that
had obviously come from widely distant beaches, stirred the diamonds, rubies,
emeralds, and sapphires that were no more than pretty stones to a child. He
closed the box and turned, one eyebrow rising in amusement. Draca lifted her shoulders in the merest hint of a shrug. "Would
you have it otherwisse?" "No." He looked around. "This room will please her. It's
truly a dark sanctuary, something she'll need more and more as the years
pass." "Not all ssanctuariess are dark, High Lord. The room you gave her
pleasess her, too." For the first time in all the years he'd known her,
Draca smiled. "Sshall I desscribe it to you? I have heard about it often
enough." Saetan looked away, not wanting her to see how pleased he was. "I wanted to sshow you the Winssol gift I have for her."
Draca retreated into the dressing room and returned holding a wisp of black.
She spread it out on the bed's satin coverlet. "What do you think?" Saetan stared at the full-length dress. There was a lump in his throat
he couldn't swallow around, and the room was suddenly misty. He fingered the
black spidersilk. "Her first Widow's weeds," he said huskily.
"This is what she should wear for Winsol." He let the silk slip
through his fingers as he turned away. "She should be with us." "Yess, sshe sshould be with her family." "She will be with her family," Saetan said bitterly. He
laughed, but that was bitter, too. "She'll be with her grandmother and
mother . . . and her father." "No," Draca said gently. "Not with her father. Now,
finally, doess sshe have a father." Saetan took a deep breath. "I used to be the coldest bastard to
ever have walked the Realms. What happened?" "You fell in love . . . with the daughter of your ssoul."
Draca made a little sound that might have been a laugh. "And you were
never sso cold, Ssaetan, never sso cold ass you pretended to be." "You might spare my pride by allowing me my illusions." "For what purposse? Doess sshe allow you to be cold?" "At least she allows me my illusions," Saetan said, warming
to the gentle argument. "However," he added wryly, "she doesn't
let me get away with much else." He sighed, his expression one of pained
amusement. "I must go. I have to talk to some distressed merchants." Draca escorted him out. "It hass been a long time ssince you
celebrated Winssol. Thiss year, when the black candles are lit, you will drink
the blooded rum and dance for the glory of Witch." "Yes," he said softly, thinking of the spidersilk dress,
"this vear I will dance." 6 /Hell Saetan settled his cape around his shoulders. On the floor of his
private study were six boxes filled with the many brightly wrapped gifts he had
purchased for the cildru dyathe. Since the children were so skittish of
adults, it was impossible to know how many were on the island. The best he
could do was fill a box for each age group and leave it to Char to distribute
the gifts. There were books and toys, games and puzzles, from as many Kaeleer
Territories as he had access to. If he had been overly indulgent this year, it
was to fill the hole in his heart, to make up for the gifts he wanted to give
Jaenelle and couldn't. There could be no trace of him in Beldon Mor, no gift
that might provoke questions. Knowledge was the only thing he could give her
that she could take back to Terreille. He vanished the boxes one by one, left his study, and caught the Black
Wind to the cildru dyathe's island. Even for Hell, it was a bleak place made of rocks, sand, and barren
fields. A place where even Hell's native flora and fauna couldn't thrive. He'd
always wondered why Char had chosen that place instead of one of the many
others that wouldn't have been so stark. And then Jaenelle had unthinkingly
given him the answer: The island, in its stark-ness, in its unyielding
bleakness, held no deceptions, no illusions. Poisons weren't sugar-coated,
brutality wasn't masked by silk and lace. There was nowhere for cruelty to
hide. He took his time reaching that rocky place that was as dose to a
shelter as the children would condone. As he reached the final bend in the
twisting path and mentally prepared himself to watch them flee from him, he
heard laughter—innocent, delighted laughter. He wrapped his cape tightly around
him, hoping to blend into the rocks and remain unnoticed for a moment. To hear
them laugh that way ... Saetan eased around the last rock and gasped. In the center of their open "council" area stood a
magnificent evergreen, its color undimmed by Hell's forever-twilight.
Throughout the branches, little points of color winked in and out like a
rainbow of fireflies performing a merry dance. Char and the other children were
hanging icicles—real icicles—from the branches. Little silver and gold bells
tinkled as they brushed against the branches. There was laughter and purpose,
an animation and sparkle in their young faces that he'd never seen before. Then they saw him and froze, small animals caught in the light. In
another moment, they would have run, but Char turned at that instant, his eyes
bright. He stepped toward Saetan, holding out his hands in an ancient gesture
of welcome. "High Lord." Char's voice rang with pride. "Come see our
tree." Saetan came forward slowly and placed his hands over Char's. He studied
the tree. A single tear slipped down his cheek, and his lips trembled.
"Ah, children," he said huskily, "it's truly a magnificent tree.
And your decorations are wonderful." They smiled at him, shyly, tentatively. Without thinking, Saetan put his arm around Char's shoulders and hugged
him close. The boy jerked back, caught himself, and then hesitantly put his
arms around Saetan and hugged him in return. "You know who gave us the tree, don't you?" Char whispered. "Yes, I know." "I've never . . . most of us have never . . ." "I know, Char." Saetan squeezed Char's shoulder once more. He
cleared his throat. "They seem a bit ... dull... compared with this, but
there are gifts for you to put beneath the tree." Char rubbed his hand across his face. "She said it would only last
the thirteen days of Winsol, but that's all they ever last, isn't it?" "Yes, that's all they ever last." "High Lord." Char hesitated. "How?" Saetan smiled tenderly at the boy. "I don't know. She's magic. I'm only a Warlord Prince. You can't expect me
to explain magic." Char smiled in return, a smile from one man to another. Saetan called in the six boxes. "I'll leave these in your
keeping." One finger gently stroked Char's burned, blackened cheek.
"Happy Winsol, Warlord." He turned and glided quickly toward the
path. As he passed the first bend, a sound came from a smattering of voices.
When it was repeated, it was a full chorus. "Happy Winsol, High Lord." Saetan choked back a sob and hurried back to the Hall. 7 /Hell "You did tell me to give a Winsol gift to someone who might not
get one, so ... well ..." Jaenelle nervously brushed her fingers along the
edge of Saetan's blackwood desk. "Come here, witch-child." Saetan gently hugged her. Putting
his lips close to her ear, he whispered, "That was the finest piece of
magic I've ever seen. I'm so very proud of you." "Truly?" Jaenelle whispered back. "Truly." He held her at arm's length so he could see her
face. "Would you share the secret?" he asked, keeping his voice
lightly teasing. "Would you tell an old Warlord Prince how you did
it?" Jaenelle's eyes focused on his Red Birthright Jewel hanging from its
gold chain. "I promised the Prince, you see." "See what?" he asked calmly as his stomach flip-flopped. "I promised that if I was going to do any dream weaving I'd learn
from the best who could teach me." And you didn't come to me?
"So who taught you, witch-child?" She licked her lips. "The Arachnians," she said in a small
voice. The room blurred and spun. When it stopped revolving, Saetan gratefully
realized he was still sitting in his chair. "Arachna is a closed
Territory," he said through clenched teeth. Jaenelle frowned. "I know. But so are a lot of places where I have
friends. They don't mind, Saetan. Truly." Saetan released her and locked his hands together. Arachna. She'd gone
to Arachna. Beware the golden spider that spins a tangled web. There wasn't a
Black Widow in all the history of the Blood who could spin dream webs like the
Arachnians. The whole shore of their island was littered with tangled webs that
could pull in unsuspecting—and even well-trained—minds, leaving the flesh shell
to be devoured. For her to blithely walk through their defenses... "The Arachnian Queen," Saetan said, fighting the urge to yell
at her. "Whom did she assign to teach you?" Jaenelle gave him a worried little smile. "She taught me. We
started with the straight, simple webs, everyday weaving. After that . .
." Jaenelle shrugged. Saetan cleared his throat. "Just out of curiosity, howl large is
the Arachnian Queen?" "Um . . . her body's about like that." Jaenelle pointed at
his fist. The room tilted. Very little was known about Arachna-with good reason,
since very few who had ever ventured there had returned intact—but one thing
was known: the larger the spider, the more powerful and deadly were the webs. "Did the Prince suggest you go to Arachna?" Saetan asked,
desperately trying to keep the snarl out of his voice. Jaenelle blinked and had the grace to blush. "No. I don't think
he'd be too happy if I told him." Saetan closed his eyes. What was done was done. "You will remember
courtesy and Protocol when you visit them, won't you?" "Yes, High Lord," Jaenelle said, her voice suspiciously
submissive. Saetan opened his eyes to a narrow slit. Jaenelle's sapphire eyes
sparkled back at him. He snarled, defeated, Hell's fire, if he was so
outmaneuvered by a twelve-year-old girl, what in the name of Darkness was he
going to do when she was full grown? "Saetan?" "Jaenelle." She held out a brightly though clumsily wrapped package with a slightly
mangled bow. "Happy Winsol, Saetan." His hand shook a little as he took the package and laid it gently on
the desk. "Witch-child, I—" Jaenelle threw her arms around his neck and squeezed. "Draca said
it was all right to open your gift before Winsol because I should only wear it
at the Keep. Oh, thank you, Saetan. Thank you. It's the most wonderful dress.
And it's black." She studied his face. "Wasn't I supposed to
tell you I already opened it?" Saetan hugged her fiercely. You, too, Draca. You, too, are not as
cold as you pretend to be. "I'm glad it pleases you, witch-child.
Now." He turned to her package. "No," Jaenelle said nervously. "You should wait for
Winsol." "You didn't," he gently teased. "Besides, you won't be
here for Winsol, so . . ." "No, Saetan. Please?" It piqued his curiosity that she would give him something and not want
to be there when he opened it. However, tomorrow was Winsol, and he didn't want
her leaving him feeling heartsore. Adeptly turning the conversation to the
mounds of food being prepared at the Kaeleer Hall and broadly hinting that
Helene and Mrs. Beale just might be willing to parcel some out before the next day,
he sent her on her way and leaned back in his chair with a sigh. The package beckoned. Saetan Black-locked the study door before carefully unwrapping the
package. His heart did a queer little jig as he stared at the back of one of
the swivel frames he had purchased for her. Taking a deep breath, he opened the
frame. In the left side was a copy of an old picture of a young man with a
hint of a brash smile and a ready-for-trouble gleam in his eyes. The face would
have changed by now, hardened, matured. Even so. "Lucivar," he whispered, blinking away tears and shaking his
head. "You had that look in your eyes when you were five years old. It
would seem there are some things the years can't change. Where are you now, my
Eyrien Prince." He turned to the picture on the right, immediately set the frame on the
desk, leaned back in his chair and covered his eyes. "No wonder," he
whispered. "By all the Jewels and the Darkness, no wonder." If
Lucivar was a summer afternoon. Daemon was winter's coldest night. Sliding his
hands from his face, Saetan forced himself to study the picture of his
namesake, his true heir. It was a formal picture taken in front of a red-velvet background. On
the surface, this son of his was not a mirror—he far exceeded his father's
chiseled, handsome features—but beneath the surface was the recognizable,
chilling darkness, and a ruthlessness Saetan instinctively knew had been honed
by years of cruelty. "Dorothea, you have re-created me at my worst." And yet ... Saetan leaned forward and studied the golden eyes so like his own, eyes
that seemed to look straight at him. He smiled in thanks and relief. Nothing
would ever undo what Dorothea had done to Daemon, what she had turned him into,
but in those golden eyes was a swirling expression of resignation, amusement,
irritation, and delight—a cacophony of emotions he was all too familiar with.
It could only mean one thing: Jaenelle had maneuvered Daemon into this and had
gone with him to make sure it was done to her satisfaction. "Well, namesake," Saetan said quietly as he positioned the
frame on the corner of his desk, "if you've accepted the leash she's
holding, there's hope for you yet." 8 / Terreille For Daemon, Winsol was the bitterest day of the year, a cruel reminder
of what it had been like to grow up in Dorothea's court, of what had been
required of him after the dancing had fired Dorothea's and Hepsabah's blood. His stomach tightened. The stone he sharpened his already honed temper
on was the knowledge that the one witch he wanted to dance with, the only one
he would gladly surrender to and indulge was too young for him— for any man. He celebrated Winsol because it was expected of him. Each year he sent
a basket of delicacies to Surreal. Each year he sent gifts to Manny and Jo—and
to Tersa whenever he could find her. Each year there were the expected,
expensive gifts for the witches he served. Each year he got nothing in return,
not even the words "thank you." But this year was different. This year he'd been caught up in a
whirlwind called Jaenelle Angelline—as impossible to deflect as she was to
stop—and he had become an accomplice in all sorts of schemes that, even in
their innocence, had been thrilling. When he had dug in his heels and balked at
one of her adventures, he'd been dragged along like a toy so well loved it
didn't have much of its stuffing left. With his defenses breached, with his
temper dulled and battered by love and his coldness trampled by mischief, he
had briefly thought to appeal to the Priest for help until, with amused dismay,
he realized the High Lord of Hell was probably faring no better than he. Now, however, as he thought of the kinds of adventures Alexandra and
Leland and their friends would require of him, the cold once more whispered
through his veins and his temper cut with every breath. After a light meal that would hold off hunger until the night's huge
feast, they gathered in the drawing room to unwrap the Winsol gifts. Flushed
from her dizzying work in the kitchen, Cook carried in the tray with the silver
bowl filled with the traditional hot blooded rum. The small silver cups were
filled to be shared. Robert shared his cup with Leland, who tried not to look at Philip.
Philip shared his with Wilhelmina. Graff sneeringly shared hers with Cook. And
he, because he had no choice, shared his with Alexandra. Jaenelle stood alone, with no one to share her cup. Daemon's heart twisted. He remembered too many Winsol when he had been
the one standing alone, the outcast, the unwanted. He would have damned the
tradition that said only one cup was shared, but he saw that strange, unnerving
light flicker in her eyes for just a moment before she lifted her cup in a
salute and drank. There was a moment of nervous silence before Wilhelmina jumped in with
a brittle smile and asked, "Can we open the gifts now?" As the cups were put back on the tray, Daemon maneuvered to Jaenelle's
side. "Lady—" "It's fitting, don't you think, that I should drink alone?"
she said in a midnight whisper. Her eyes were full of awful pain. "After
all, I am kindred but not kind." You're my Queen, he thought
fiercely. His body ached. She was his Queen. But with her family surrounding them, watching,
there was nothing he could say or do to help her. During the next hour, Jaenelle played her expected role of the slightly
befuddled child, fawning over gifts so at odds with what she was that it made
Daemon want to paint the walls in blood. No one else noticed she was fighting
harder and harder to draw breath with each gift she unwrapped until it seemed
the bright paper and bows were fists pounding her small body. When he opened
her gift of handkerchiefs, she flinched and went deathly pale. With a gasp, she
leaped to her feet and ran from the room while Alexandra and Leland sternly
called for her to come back. Not caring what they thought, Daemon left the room, cold fury rolling
off him, and went to the library. Jaenelle was there, gasping for breath,
feebly trying to open a window. Daemon locked the door, strode across the room,
viciously twisted the lock on the sash, and snapped the window open with
wall-shaking force. Jaenelle leaned over the narrow window seat, gulping in the winter air.
"It hurts so much to live here, Daemon," she whimpered as he cradled
her in his arms. "Sometimes it hurts so much." "Shh." He stroked her hair. "Shh." As soon as her breathing slowed to normal, Daemon closed and locked the
window. He leaned against the wall, one leg stretched out along the window
seat, and drew her forward until she was pressed against him. Then he hooked
his other foot under his leg, effectively capturing her in a tight triangle. It was insane to have her pushed up against him that way. Insane to
take such pleasure in her hands resting on his thighs. Insane not to stop the
slow uncurling of those psychic tendrils of seduction. "I'm sorry I couldn't share the cup with you." "It doesn't matter," Jaenelle whispered. "It does to me," he replied sharply, his deep, silky voice
having more of a husky edge than usual. Jaenelle's eyes were getting confused and smoky. He pulled the tendrils
back a little. "Daemon," Jaenelle said hesitantly. "Your gift . .
." There was a rumbling in Daemon's throat—his bedroom laugh, except there
was fire in it instead of ice, and his eyes were molten gold. "That was no more your choice than the paint set
was truly mine." He raised one eyebrow. "I had considered getting you
a saddle that would fit both you and Dark Dancer—" Jaenelle's eyes widened and she laughed. "—but that wouldn't have been practical." One long-nailed
finger idly stroked her arm. He knew he should walk away from this—now—when he
had amused her, but her pain had twisted something inside him, and he wasn't
going to let her believe she was alone here. It made him wonder about something
else. "Jaenelle," he said cautiously as he watched his finger,
"did the Priest . . ." If Saetan hadn't given her a Winsol gift,
would his asking hurt her more? "Oh, Daemon, it's so wonderful. I can't wear it here, of
course." He started to untwist. "Wear what?" "My dress." She squirmed in his tight triangle and almost
sent him through the wall. "It's floor-length and it's made of spidersilk
and it's black, Daemon, black." Daemon concentrated on breathing. When he was sure his heart remembered
its proper rhythm, he reached into his inner jacket pocket and took out a small
square box. "Then this, I think, would be a proper accessory." "What is it?" Jaenelle asked, hesitantly taking the box. "Your Winsol gift. Your real Winsol gift." Smiling shyly, Jaenelle unwrapped the box, opened it, and gasped. Daemon's throat tightened. It was an inappropriate gift for a man like
him to give a young girl, but he didn't care about that, didn't care about
anything except whether or not it pleased her. "Oh, Daemon," Jaenelle whispered. She took the hammered
silver cuff bracelet from the box and placed it on her left wrist. "It
will be perfect with my dress." She reached up to hug him and froze. He watched her emotions swirl in her eyes, too fast for him to
identify. Instead of hugging him, she lowered her hands to his shoulders,
leaned forward, and kissed him lightly on the mouth, a girl child testing the
waters of womanhood. His hands closed on her arms with just enough pressure to
keep her close to him. When she pulled back, he saw in her eyes a whisper of the woman she would become. Seeing that, he couldn't let it finish there. Gently cupping her face in his hands, Daemon leaned forward and
returned her kiss. His kiss was as light and close-lipped as hers had been, but
it wasn't innocent and it wasn't chaste. When he finally raised his head, he
knew he was playing a dangerous game. Jaenelle swayed, bracing her hands on his thighs for support. She
licked her lips and looked at him with slightly glazed eyes. "Do ... do
all boys kiss like that?" "Boys don't kiss like that at all, Lady," he said quietly,
seriously. "Neither do most men. But I'm not like most men." He
slowly pulled in his seduction tendrils. He had done more than he should have
already tonight; anything else would harm her. Tomorrow he would be the
companion he'd been yesterday, and the day before that. But she would remember
that kiss and compare every kiss from every weak-willed Chaillot boy against
it. He didn't care how many boys kissed her. They were, after all, boys.
But the bed . . . When the time came, the bed would be his. He removed the bracelet from her wrist and put it back in its box.
"Vanish that," he said quietly while he disposed of the ribbon and
paper. When the box was gone, he unwound his legs and led her back to the
drawing room, where Graff immediately hurried the girls off to bed. Philip glared at him. Robert smirked. Leland was fluttery and pale. It
was Alexandra's jealous, accusing look that unsheathed his temper. She rose to
confront him, but at that moment the guests began arriving for the night-long
festivities. That night Daemon didn't wait for Alexandra to "ask" him to
accommodate a female guest. He seduced every woman in the house—beginning with
Leland—teasing them into climaxes while he danced with them, watching them
shudder while they bit their lips until they bled, trying not to cry out with
so many people crowded around them. Or slipping away with one of the women to a
little alcove, and after the first ice-fire kiss, standing primly against the
wall, his hands in his trouser pockets, while his phantom touch played
mercilessly with her body until she was sprawled on the floor, pleading for the
caress of a real hand—and then his merest touch, the tickling slide of his
nails along her inner thigh, the briefest touch to the undergarments in the
right place, and she would be glutted—and starved. Still, Daemon wasn't done. He had deliberately avoided Alexandra, taunting her with his open
seduction of all the other women, frustrating her beyond endurance. Before the
door shut on the last guest, he swept her into his arms, climbed the stairs,
and locked them into her bedroom. He made up for everything. He showed her the
kind of pleasure he could give a woman when inspired. He showed her why he was
called the Sadist. When he stumbled into his own room long after dawn, the first thing he
noticed was that his bed had been fussed with. One swift, angry probe located
the package beneath his pillow. Cautiously pulling back the covers and tossing
the pillow aside, Daemon looked at the clumsily wrapped package and the folded
note tucked under the ribbon. He smiled tenderly, sinking gratefully onto the
bed. She must have put it there as soon as he'd left the room. The note said: "I couldn't give you the gift I wanted to because
the others wouldn't understand. Happy Winsol, Daemon. Love, Jaenelle." Daemon unwrapped the package and opened the swivel frame. The left side
was empty, waiting for Lucivar's picture. On the right ... "It's funny," Daemon said quietly to the picture. "I'd
always thought you'd look more formal, more . . . distant. But for all your
splendor, all your Craft and power, you really wouldn't mind putting your feet
up and downing a tankard of ale, would you? I'd never guessed how much of you
is in Lucivar. Or how much of you is in me. Ah, Priest." Daemon gently
closed the frame. "Happy Winsol, Father." chapter thirteen 1 / Terreille "We should have brought the others," Cassandra said as she
clenched Saetan's arm. He laid his hand over hers and gave it a gentle squeeze. "He
didn't ask to see the others. He asked to see me." "He didn't ask," Cassandra snapped. She glanced nervously at
the Sanctuary and lowered her voice. "He didn't ask, High Lord, he demanded
to see you." "And I'm here." "Yes," she said with an undercurrent of anger, "you're
here." Sometimes you make it hard for me to remember why 1 loved you so much
for so long. "He's my son,
Cassandra." He smiled grimly. "Are you offended by his manners on my
behalf or because your vanity's pricked that he wasn't sufficiently obsequious?" Cassandra snatched her hand from his arm. "He's charming when he
wants to be," she said nastily. "And I've no doubt his bedroom
manners are flawless, since he's had so much practice perfecting ..." Her
words faded when she noticed Saetan's glacial stare. "If his manners leave something to be desired, Lady, I'll thank
you to remember whose court trained him." Cassandra lifted her chin. "You blame me, don't you?" "No," Saetan said softly, bitterly. "I knew the price
for what. I became. The responsibility for him rests solely with me. But I'll
allow no one, no one, to condemn him for what he's become because of
it." Saetan breathed deeply, trying to gather his frayed temper. "Why
don't you go to your room? It's better that I meet him alone." "No," Cassandra said quickly. "We both wear the Black.
Together we can—" "I didn't come here to fight him." "But he's come to fight you!" "You don't know that." "You weren't the one he pinned to the wall while he made his
demands!" "I'll give him a slap. Will that appease you?" Saetan snarled
as he marched into the ruins of the Sanctuary, heading toward the kitchen and
another confrontation. Halfway to the kitchen, Saetan slowed down. He'd kept his promise to
Draca. On Winsol he had danced for the glory of Witch. Thanks to the blood
Jaenelle insisted on giving him, he no longer needed a cane or walked with a
limp, but the dancing had stiffened his bad leg, had shortened his fluid
stride. He regretted that he might appear old or infirm for this first meeting
with Daemon after so many, many years. Fury poured out the kitchen doorway as Saetan approached. So. Cassandra
hadn't exaggerated about that. At least the rage was hot. They might still be
able to talk. Daemon prowled the kitchen with panther grace, his hands in his trouser
pockets, his body coiled with barely restrained rage. When he sent a dagger
glance toward the doorway and noticed Saetan, he didn't alter his stride; he
simply pivoted on the ball of his foot and came straight toward the High Lord. That picture told only half the truth, Saetan thought as he watched
Daemon's swift approach and waited to see if blood would be drawn. Daemon stopped an arm's length away, nostrils flaring, eyes stabbing,
silent. "Prince," Saetan said calmly. He watched Daemon fight for
control, fight the 'searing rage in order to return the greeting. "High Lord," Daemon said through clenched teeth. Slowly approaching the table, aware of Daemon watching his every move,
Saetan took off his cape, laying it across a chair. "Let's have a glass of
wine, and then we'll talk." "I don't want any wine." "I do." Saetan got the wine and glasses. Settling into a
chair, he opened the wine, poured two glasses, and waited. Daemon stepped forward, carefully placing his hands on the table. Dorothea was blind not to know what Daemon was, Saetan thought as he
sipped the wine. Having expected to see them, Saetan found Daemon's long nails
less disconcerting than his ringless fingers. If he could be this formidable
without wearing a Jewel to help focus his strength . . . No wonder Cassandra had been terrified. Black Jewels or no, she was no
match for this son of his. "Do you know where she is?" Daemon asked, obviously straining
not to scream. Saetan's eyes narrowed. Fear. All that fury was covering an avalanche
of fear. "Who?" Daemon sprang away from the table, swearing. When the torrent of expletives showed no sign of abating, Saetan said
dryly, "Namesake, do you realize you're making this room quite
uninhabitable?" "What?" Daemon
pivoted and sprang back to the table. "Leash your rage, Prince," Saetan said quietly. "You
sent for me, and I'm here." He looked over his shoulder toward the window.
"However, the dawn is a few short hours away, and you can't afford to be
here beyond that, can you?" As Daemon dropped into the chair across from him, Saetan handed him a
glass of wine. Daemon drained it. Saetan refilled it. After refilling it for
the third time, he said dryly, "From experience I can tell you that
getting drunk doesn't lessen the fear. However, the agony of the hangover can
do wonders for a man's perception." There was dismayed amusement in Daemon's eyes. "Bluntly put, my fine young Prince, this is obviously the first
time our fair-haired Lady has scared the shit out of you." Daemon frowned at the empty wine bottle, found a full one in the
cupboard, and refilled both glasses. "Not the first time," he
growled. Saetan chuckled. "But it is a matter of degree, yes?" There was a hint of warmth in Daemon's reluctant smile.
"Yes." "And this time is bad." Daemon closed his eyes. "Yes." Saetan sighed. "Start at the beginning and let's see if we can
untangle this." "She's not at her family's estate." "It is the Winsol season. Could her . . .
family"—Saetan choked on the word—"have left her with friends to
visit?" Daemon shook his head. "Something's there, but it isn't
Jaenelle. It looks like her, talks like her, plays the obedient daughter."
Daemon looked at Saetan, his eyes haunted. "But what makes Jaenelle
Jaenelle isn't there." He laughed scornfully. "Her family has been
most gratified that she's been behaving so well and not embarrassing them when
the girls are presented to guests." He played with his wineglass.
"I'm afraid something has happened to her." "Unlikely." Fascinated, Saetan watched the anger melt from
Daemon's face. He liked the man he saw beneath it. "How can you be sure?" Daemon asked hopefully. "Have you
seen something like that before?" "Not quite like that, no." "Then how—" "Because, namesake, what you're describing is called a shadow, but
there's no one in any of the Realms, including me, who has the Craft to create
a shadow that's so lifelike—except Jaenelle." Daemon sipped his wine and brooded for a minute. "What, exactly,
is a shadow?" "Basically, a shadow is an illusion, a re-creation of an object's
physical form." Saetan looked pointedly at Daemon, who shrank in his chair
just a little. "Some children have been known to create a shadow in order
to appear to be asleep in their beds while they are really off having
adventures that, if discovered, would prevent them from comfortably sitting
down for a week." He saw the briefest flicker of memory in Daemon's eyes
and the beginning of a wry smile. "That's a first-stage shadow and is
stationary. A second-stage shadow can move around, but it has to be manipulated
like a puppet. That kind of shadow looks solid but can't be felt, doesn't have
tactile capabilities. The third-stage shadow, which is the strongest I've ever
heard of being achieved, has one-way tactile ability. It can touch but can't be
touched. However, it, too, must be manipulated." Daemon thought this over and shook his head. "This is more." "Yes, this is much, much more. This is a shadow so skillfully
created that it can act independently through expected routines. I don't
imagine the conversation's stimulating"— that made Daemon snort—"but
it does mean the originator can be doing something entirely different." "Such as?" "Ah," Saetan said as he refilled their glasses, "that
is the interesting question." Daemon's eyes flashed with relieved anger. "Why would she create
one?" "As I said, that is the interesting question." "Is that it? We just wait?" "For now. But whoever gets to her first gets to go up! one side of
her and down the other. Twice." A slow smile curled Daemon's lips. "You're worried." "You're damn right I'm worried," Saetan snapped. Now that he
didn't have to rein in Daemon's temper, he felt free to unleash his own.
"Who in the name of Hell knows what she's up to this time?" He
slumped in his chair, snarling. Daemon leaned back in his chair and laughed. "Don't be so amused, boy. You deserve a good kick in the
ass." Daemon blinked. "Me?" Saetan leaned forward. "You. The next time you suggest she get
proper instruction before trying something, you'd damn well better remember to
add that I'm the one to give the proper instruction." "What—" "Dream weaving. Do you remember dream weaving, namesake?" Daemon paled. "I remember. But I—" "Told her to be instructed by the best. Which she did." "Then what—" "Have you ever heard of Arachna?" Daemon got paler. "That's a legend," he whispered. "Most of Kaeleer's a legend, boy," Saetan roared. "That
hasn't stopped her from meeting some very interesting individuals." They glared at one another. Finally Daemon said with menacing quiet,
"Like you?" Damn, this boy was fun! Saetan took a deep breath and sighed
dramatically. "I used to be interesting," he said mournfully. "I used to be respected, even feared.
My study was a private sanctuary no one willingly entered. But I've gotten long
in the tooth"—Daemon flicked a startled glance at his mouth—"and now
I have demons pounding on my door, some upset because she hasn't visited with
them, some upset because she has. My cook backs me into corners, wanting to
know if the Lady will be coming today so her favorite meat pie can be prepared.
And I have merchants cluttering up my doorstep, cringingly seeking an audience,
actually relieved to be in my presence while they wring their hands and pour
out their tales of woe." Daemon, who had become more and more amused, frowned slightly.
"The demons and the cook I understand. Why the merchants?" Saetan let out another dramatic sigh, but his eyes glowed with dark
amusement. "I opened a blanket account for her in Kaeleer." Daemon sucked in his breath. "You mean . . ." "Yes." "Mother Night." "That's the kindest thing that's been said to me on that
score." Enjoying the drama, Saetan continued, "And it's going to get
worse. You do realize that?" "Worse?" Daemon said suspiciously. "Why will it get
worse?" "She's only twelve, namesake." "I know," Daemon almost moaned. "Just consider what sort of mischief she'll have the capacity to
get into when she's seventeen and has her own court." Daemon groaned, but there was a sharp, hopeful look in his eyes.
"She can have her own court at seventeen? And fill it?" Ah, namesake. Saetan sat quietly for a moment, thinking of a politic
way to explain. "Most positions can be filled then." Daemon's instant
bitterness stunned him. "Of course you'll want better for her than a whore who's serviced
almost every Queen in Terreille," Daemon said, refilling his wineglass. "That isn't what I meant," Saetan said, despairing that any
explanation now might seem a poor bone. "Then what did you mean?" Daemon snapped. "What if, at seventeen, she isn't ready for a consort?" Saetan
countered softly. "What if it takes a few more years before she's ready
for the bed? Will you hold an empty office, becoming comfortable and familiar
while lesser men intrigue her because they're strangers? Time has great magic,
namesake, if you know how to play the game," "You talk as though it's decided," Daemon said quietly, with
only an aftertaste of bitterness. "It is ... as far as I'm concerned." Daemon's naked, grateful look was agony. They sat quietly, companionably, for a few minutes. Then Daemon said,
"Why do you keep calling me namesake?" "Because you are." Saetan looked away, uncomfortable. "I
never intended to give any of my sons that name. I knew what I was. It was
difficult enough for them to have me as a father. But the first time I held
you, I knew no other name would suit you. So I named you Saetan Daemon
SaDiablo." Daemon's eyes were tear bright. "Then you really did acknowledge
paternity? Manny said the Blood register in Hayll had been changed, but I had
wondered." "I'm not responsible for Dorothea's lies, Prince," Saetan
said bitterly. "Or for what the Hayllian register does or doesn't say. But
in the register kept at Ebon Askavi, you— and Lucivar—are named and
acknowledged." "So you called me Daemon?" Saetan knew there was much, much more Daemon would have liked to ask,
but he was grateful his son chose to step back, to try for lighter conversation
in the short time left to them. "No," Saetan said dryly, "I never called you
anything but Saetan. It was Manny and Tersa"—he hesitated, wondering if
Daemon knew about Tersa, but there was no surprise—"who called you Daemon.
Manny informed me one day, when I pointed out her error, that if I thought she
was going to stand at the back door bellowing that name to get a boy to come in
for supper I had better think again." Daemon laughed. "Come now, Manny's a sweetheart." "To you." Saetan chuckled. "Personally I always
thought she just wanted to avoid having both of us answer that summons." "Would you have?" Daemon asked warmly. "Considering the tone of voice used, I wouldn't have dared not
to," They both laughed. The parting was awkward. Saetan wanted to embrace him, but Daemon
became tense, almost skittish. Saetan wondered if, after all those years in
Dorothea's court, Daemon had an aversion to being touched. And there was Lucivar. He had wanted to ask about Lucivar, but Daemon's
haunted expression at the mention of his brother's name eliminated that
possibility. Since he wanted to know his sons, he would have to have the
patience to let them approach when they were ready. 2 / Terreille Jaenelle returned a teeth-grinding day and a half later. After a hectic afternoon of social calls with Alexandra, Daemon was
prowling the corridors, too restless to lie down and get some badly needed
rest, when he saw the girls come in from a walk in the garden. "But you must remember how funny it was," Wilhelmina said as
he approached. She looked bewildered. "It only happened yesterday." "Did it?" Jaenelle replied absently. "Oh, yes, I
remember now." Daemon gave them an exaggerated bow. "Ladies." Wilhelmina giggled. Jaenelle raised her eyes to meet his. He didn't like the weariness in her face, didn't like how ancient her
eyes looked even though they were the dissembling summer-sky blue, but he met
her steady gaze. "Lady, may I have a word with you?" "As you wish," Jaenelle said, barely suppressing a sigh. They waited until Wilhelmina climbed the stairs to the nursery before
going to the library. Daemon locked the door. Before he could decide what to
say, Jaenelle grumbled, "Don't be scoldy, Prince." Hackles rising, Daemon slipped his hands into his pockets and leisurely
walked toward her. "I haven't said a word." Jaenelle removed her coat and hat, dropping them on the couch. She slumped beside them, "I've already had one scolding
today." So the Priest had gotten to her first. Just as well. All Daemon wanted
to do was hug her. He settled beside her, perversely wanting to take the sting
out of the very scolding he had wanted to administer. "Was the scolding
very bad?" he asked gently. Jaenelle scowled at him. "He wouldn't have scolded at all if you
hadn't told him. Why'd you tell him?" "I was scared. I thought something had happened to you." "Oh," Jaenelle said, immediately chastened. "But I
worked so hard to create that shadow so no one would worry, so there wouldn't
be any difference. No one else noticed the difference." They noticed, my Lady. They were grateful for the difference. It amused him—a little—that she was more concerned
that her Craft hadn't been as effective as she'd thought than she was about the
worry she'd caused. "It took the Black to notice the difference, and even
I wasn't sure until a whole day had gone by." "Really?" Jaenelle perked up. "Really." Daemon tried to smile but couldn't quite do it.
"Don't you think I'm entitled to an explanation?" Jaenelle ducked her face behind her golden veil of hair. "I was
going to tell you. I promised I'd tell you. And I had to tell the Priest
because he has to arrange some things." Daemon frowned. "Promised who?" "Tersa." Daemon counted to ten. "How do you know Tersa?" "It was time, Daemon," Jaenelle said, ignoring his question. Daemon counted to ten again. "Tersa's very special to me." "I know," Jaenelle said quietly. "But you're grown up
now, Daemon. You don't really need her anymore. And it was time for her to
leave the Twisted Kingdom ... but she'd been there so long, she couldn't find
her way back by herself." The room was so cold—not the cold of anger, the cold of fear. Daemon
held Jaenelle's hands between his own, taking small comfort from their warmth.
He didn't want to understand. He truly did not want to understand. But he did. "You
went into the Twisted Kingdom, didn't you?" he said, trying desperately to
keep his voice calm. "You walked the roads of madness to find her and led
her back to sanity—at least as far as she can come." "Yes." "Didn't you think—" His voice broke from the strain.
"Didn't it occur to you it might be dangerous?" Jaenelle looked puzzled. "Dangerous?" She shook her head.
"No. It's just a different way of seeing, Daemon." Daemon closed his eyes. Did she fear nothing? Not even madness? "Besides, I've traveled that far before, so I knew the way
back." Daemon tasted blood where his teeth had nicked his tongue. "But it took a while to find her, and it took a while to convince
her it was time to go, that she didn't need to stay inside the visions all the
time." Jaenelle gave his hands a little squeeze. "The Priest is going
to buy a cottage for her in a little village near the Hall in Kaeleer. She'll
have people there who will look after her, and a garden to work in, and Black
Widow Sisters to talk to." Daemon pulled her into his arms and held her tight. "You convinced
her to live there?" he whispered into her hair. "She'll really be in
a decent house with decent clothes and good food and people who will
understand?" Her head moved up and down. He sighed. "Then it was
worth the worry. A hundred times that would have been worth it." "That's what the Priest said—after the scolding." Daemon smiled against her hair. "Did he say anything else?" "Lots of things," Jaenelle grumbled. "Something about
sitting down comfortably, but I didn't understand him and he wouldn't repeat
it." Daemon coughed. Jaenelle raised her head, eyeing him suspiciously. He
tried for a bland expression. She looked more suspicious. Passing footsteps in the corridor made him turn, his body tensed, his
eyes fixed on the door. "You'd better join your sister." He handed her the coat and
hat. Before he opened the door, Daemon paused. "Thank you." It was far from adequate, but it was all he
could think of to say. Jaenelle nodded and slipped out the door. 3 / Terreille Daemon had just finished brushing his hair, ready for another day of
Winsol activity, when Jaenelle tapped lightly on his door and bounced into the
room. He wasn't sure when his room had become mutual territory, but he was much
less casual about the way he dressed—and undressed—than he had been. Jaenelle bounced up beside him, her eyes fixed on his face. Daemon
smiled. "Do I meet with your approval?" She reached up, brushed her fingers against his cheek, and frowned.
"Your face is smooth." One eyebrow rising, Daemon turned back to the mirror to check his
collar. "Hayllian men don't have facial hair." He paused.
"Neither do Dhemlans or Eyriens, for that matter." Jaenelle still frowned. "I don't understand." Daemon shrugged. "Differences in race is all." "No." Jaenelle shook her head. "If you don't have to
take the hair off the way Philip does, why did Graff say you might serve better
if you were shaved? Philip does it hims—" Daemon's fist hit the top of the dresser, splitting the wood from end
to end. He gripped the edges while he fought for control. The bitch. The bitch,
to make such a suggestion! "It means something else, doesn't it?" Jaenelle said in her
midnight voice. "It's nothing," Daemon growled through clenched teeth. "What does it mean, Daemon?" "Leave it alone, Jaenelle." "Prince." Daemon's fist smashed the dresser again. "If you're so curious,
ask your damn mentor!" He turned away, struggling to regain control. After
a moment, he turned again, saying, "Jaenelle, I'm sorry." She was already gone. 4 / Hell Saetan and Andulvar sat around the blackwood desk, drinking yarbarah
while waiting for Jaenelle. Saetan had returned to the private study beneath
the Hall in order to have some private, concentrated time with Jaenelle for her
lessons after discovering that all of the Kaeleer staff seemed to make
their way into his public study on some pretense or other just to say hello to
her. "What's the lesson to be today?" Andulvar asked. "How should I know?" Saetan replied dryly. "You're the one in charge." "I'm delighted that someone thinks so." "Ah." Andulvar refilled his glass and warmed the blood wine.
"You're still annoyed about Tersa?" Saetan studied his silver goblet. "Annoyed? No." He rested
his head against the back of his chair. "But Hell's fire, Andulvar, trying
to keep up with these leaps she makes . . . the enormity of the raw strength it
must take to do some of these things. I want her to have a childhood. I want
her to do all the silly things young girls do, whatever they are. I want her to
be young and carefree." "She'll never have a normal childhood, SaDiablo. She knows us, the
cildru dyathe, Geoffrey and Draca—and Lorn, whatever and wherever he may
be. She's seen more of Kaeleer than anyone else in thousands of years. How can
you hope for a normal childhood?" "Those things are normal, Andulvar," Saetan said
wearily, ignoring Andulvar's grunt of denial. "Do you wish you'd never met
her? Don't scowl at me that way; I know the answer." He leaned forward,
resting his folded hands on the desk. "The point is, a child plays with
the unicorns in Sceval. A child visits friends in Scelt and Philan and Glacia
and Dharo and Narkhava and Dea al Mon—and in Hell—and who knows how many other
places. I've listened to her stories, the innocent, albeit nerve-racking,
adventures of young, strong witches growing up and learning their Craft. No
matter where she is when she's doing those things, she's a child." "Then what's the problem?" "The only place she never mentions, the only place that doesn't
figure into these adventures of hers, is Beldon Mor. She says nothing about her
family." Andulvar thought about this. "SaDiablo, you're jealous enough as
it is. Would you really want to know that the people who have more claim to her
adore her as much as you? Would a child as sensitive to others' moods as she is
be willing to tell you?" "Jealous?" Saetan hissed. "You think it's jealousy that
makes me want to tear them apart?" Andulvar eyed his friend before saying cautiously, "Yes, I
do." Saetan snapped away from his desk, rose halfway out of his chair, then
reconsidered. "Not jealousy," he said, closing his eyes. "Fear.
I keep wondering what happens when she leaves here. I keep wondering about some
of the things she's asked me to teach her, wondering why a child wants to know
about some things, wondering why I sometimes hear desperation in her voice or,
worse, a chilling anger." He looked at Andulvar. "We survived brutal
childhoods and stayed true to the Blood because that's what we are. Blood. But
she . . . Oh, Andulvar, in a few short years she'll make the Offering, and when
she does, she'll be beyond reach. If she feels isolated from us ... Do you
really want to see Jaenelle in her full, dark glory ruling from the Twisted
Kingdom?" "No," Andulvar said quietly, a faint tremor in his voice.
"No, I don't want to see our waif in the Twisted Kingdom." "Then—" There was a quiet knock on the door. Saetan and
Andulvar exchanged a look. Andulvar's face settled into a frown. Saetan's
became neutral. "Come." Both men tensed when Jaenelle walked into the room, the set of her
shoulders all the warning they needed. "High Lord," she said, giving him a regal nod. "Prince
Yaslana." "A bit formal, aren't you, waif?" Andulvar said with
good-humored gruffness. Saetan pressed his lips together, gratefully dismayed. Trust an Eyrien
to push a battle into the open. What made him wary was Jaenelle's lack of
response. She turned to Saetan, her sapphire eyes pinning him to the chair.
"High Lord, I want to ask a question, and I don't want to be told I'm too
young for the answer." Saetan could see Andulvar become very still, gathering his strength in
case it was needed. "Your question, Lady?" "What does being shaved mean?" Andulvar stifled a gasp. Saetan felt as if he were falling down a
bottomless chasm. He licked his lips and said quietly, "It means to remove
a man's genitals." For a brief moment the room felt the way a sky full of lightning looks.
Saetan didn't dare take his eyes off Jaenelle's, didn't dare miss whatever he
might read in them. It made him ill. After the flash of anger, he could see her considering, weighing,
deciding something. Even though he knew what she was going to say, he dreaded
hearing the words. "Teach me." "Wait a minute, waif!" Jaenelle raised her hand. Not even the Demon Prince would challenge
that imperious order for silence. "High Lord?" This was how it must feel to be a dried-out husk. "There are two
ways," Saetan said stiffly. "The easiest way requires skill with a
knife. It also requires physical contact. The other way is subtler but requires
knowledge of male anatomy to be effective. Which would you prefer to
learn?" "Both." Saetan looked away. "May I have until tomorrow to prepare?" Jaenelle nodded. "High Lord. Prince Yaslana." They watched her leave. For a while they said nothing, neither willing
to meet the other's eyes. Finally Andulvar said tensely, "You're going to do it, aren't
you?" Saetan leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, rubbing his
temples to ease a searing headache. "Yes, I am." "You're mad!" Andulvar roared, leaping from his chair.
"She's only twelve, Saetan. How can she understand what it means to a man
to be shaved?" Saetan slowly opened his eyes. "You didn't see her eyes. She
already appreciates the ramifications of shaving a man. That's why she wants to
learn how to do it." "And who is to be the first victim?" Andulvar snarled. Saetan shook his head. "The question, my friend, is why is
there going to be a victim? And where?" 5 / Terreille When Surreal realized what sort of party this was going to be, she
almost told her escort she wanted to leave, but she'd extracted his promise to
take her to a Winsol party under the most distracting—and
persuasive—circumstances and didn't want to give him an excuse to bolt. At
another time, it would have been amusing to watch his flustered cockiness as he
tried to seem nonchalant about the woman he'd brought, a woman whose name would
never be mentioned in any family of good repute—at least not while the women
were in hearing. But this . . . Surreal itched to call in the stiletto and slip
it between a few ribs. It was the children's party, the girls' party. And the uncles were
there in force, almost drooling as they eyed the prospects. Even worse, Sadi was present, looking bored as usual, but the sleepy
look in his eyes and the lazy way he moved around the room made her uneasy. As
she sipped sparkling wine and stroked her escort's arm in a way that made his
ears burn, she watched Sadi, finally realizing that he, too, was keeping an
unobtrusive, continuous watch over someone. Her eyes slid around the room,
catching and holding men's glances for an uncomfortable heartbeat before
passing by them, until they came back to the group of girls clustered in a
corner, whispering and giggling. Except one. For a moment, Surreal was caught by those wary sapphire eyes. When she
was allowed to look away, she found Sadi studying her. "I need some air," Surreal said to her young Warlord,
slipping away from him to find a terrace, an open window, anything. The terrace was deserted. Surreal called in a heavy shawl and wrapped
it around her shoulders. It was foolish to stand out here, but the lust stench
in the crowded rooms was unbearable. "Surreal." Surreal tensed. She hadn't heard him come out, hadn't heard even the
softest scrape of shoe on stone. She stared at the unlit garden, seeing
nothing, waiting. "Cigarette?" Daemon said, holding his gold case out to her. Surreal took one and waited for him to create the little tongue of
witchfire to light it. They smoked in silence for a while. "Your escort doesn't quite know what to do with himself this
evening," Daemon said with a touch of dry amusement. "He's an ass."
Surreal flicked the cigarette into the garden. "Besides, if I'd known what
kind of party this was going to be, I wouldn't have come." "And what
kind is that?" Surreal let out an unladylike snort. "With Briarwood's esteemed
here? What kind of party do you think it's going to be?" The night was still and cold. Now it was filled with something more
still—and colder. "What do you know about Briarwood, Surreal?" Daemon crooned. Surreal flinched when he stepped toward her. "Nothing more than
everyone who works in a Red Moon house knows," she said defensively.
"And what is that?" "Why?" she said sharply, wishing for her knife and not daring
to call it in. "Have you become an uncle, Sadi?" Daemon's voice was too soft, too sleepy. '-'And what is an uncle?" She'd been looking into his eyes, frozen by what she saw in them, and
didn't feel his hand close around her wrist until it was too late. Anger. Anger
was the only defense. "An uncle is a man who likes to play with little
girls," she said with sweet venom. Daemon's expression didn't change. "What does that have to do with
Briarwood?" "Kartane helped build the place," she snapped. "Does
that answer your question?" She jerked her wrist out of his hand, half
surprised that he didn't break it instead of letting go. "No respectable
Red Moon house would sell a girl that young or allow her to be ..." She
rubbed her wrist. "The Chaillot whores call it the breaking ground. The
'emotionally unstable' girls from good families are eventually sent home,
married off. The other ones . . . The lower-class Red Moon houses are filled
with girls who got too old to be amusing." "It explains so much," Daemon whispered, shaking. "It
explains so very much." Surreal put a tentative hand on his arm. "Sadi?" He pulled
her into his arms. She struggled, frightened to be this close to him with no
way to gauge what he might do. His arms tightened around her.
"Surreal," he whispered in her ear. "Let me hold you. Please.
Just for a moment." Surreal forced herself to relax. Once she did, his
hold loosened a little, making it possible to breathe. Resting her head on his
shoulder, she tried to think. Why was he so upset about Briarwood? It wasn't
the first place Kartane had helped build for that purpose. Did he know someone
who was in Briarwood? Or had been in ... "No." Surreal shook her head fiercely, wanting to deny what
she'd seen but hadn't understood in those wary sapphire eyes. "No."
She pushed far enough away from Daemon to wrap her hands in his jacket's
lapels. "Not that one." She continued to shake her head. "Not
her." "In and out since she was five," Daemon said in a trembling
voice. "No," Surreal wailed, hiding her face against his chest,
grateful for his arms around her. Suddenly she pushed away from him, brushing
the tears off her cheeks, her eyes gold-green chips of stone. "You have to
get her out of here. You have to keep her away from them." "I know," Daemon said, straightening his jacket. "I
know. Come on, I'll take you back in." "Don't you realize what they'll do to her? What—" Surreal ran
her hands through her hair, never noticing the combs that fell and broke on the
stone terrace. "They can't have taken her all the way yet. She doesn't act
like she's been broken yet." She grabbed Daemon's arms and tried to shake
him. It was like trying to shake the building. "You've got to get her away
from here. She's special, Sadi. She's—" "Shh," Daemon said, brushing his fingers over her lips. His
hands ran through her hair, coaxing it back into some semblance of the style
she was wearing. "Calm yourself, Surreal." "How—"
"Calm yourself." She hadn't known him this long without knowing an
order when she heard it. Calm. Yes. Outsiders weren't supposed to know about
the extra little party that was going to take place. Daemon led her back to the main hall, his hand lightly resting on her
shoulder. "Tell your escort you have a headache. Too much heat, too much
sparkling wine. Whatever." "That won't be hard." From the doorway, Surreal scanned the
crowd in the ballroom, searching for the young Warlord. Instead she saw a
Hayllian Warlord standing with a group of men, quietly discussing something
while they watched some of the girls having their first dance with selected
partners. "Who's that?" she asked, tilting her chin in the Hayllian's
direction. Daemon's hand tightened on her shoulder. "That, my dear Surreal, is Kartane SaDiablo." Her knife was in her hand before he'd finished speaking. Kartane!
Finally to see Kartane. Surreal tried to step forward, intending to slip through the crowd
until she was close enough to be sure of the kill, but she couldn't shake off
Daemon's vice grip. "No, Surreal," Daemon said quietly. "He owes me for Titian," she hissed through clenched teeth. "Not here. Not in Beldon Mor." "He owes me, Sadi." The pain in her shoulder got worse. "If you kill him now, Dorothea will start asking questions. I
don't want anyone asking any more questions. Do you understand?" Surreal vanished the knife. It didn't please her, but she understood.
However, that didn't mean she couldn't study her quarry. "Go now, Surreal." "I think I'll—" "Go." Once again, it was an order. Surreal left, aware that Daemon watched her. She didn't see her Warlord
escort. No matter. He was probably too drunk by now to know what he fell into
bed with. Chaillot .had too many secrets, Daemon thought as he watched the party.
And this particular secret was a twisted, vicious one. Why hadn't Saetan done something about Briarwood? Why had he left
Jaenelle in such danger? Daemon froze. Jaenelle's words, the first time he'd mentioned the Priest,
spun through his mind. He mustn't come here. He mustn't find out about. . . Saetan didn't know about Briarwood. Which also explained why Cassandra had never come to Beldon Mor.
Jaenelle had done something to keep them out, to keep Saetan from learning
about Briarwood. Why? Why? Did she think Saetan would shun her for that? Or
did she fear his vengeance on her family if he found out they had knowingly put
a child in such a place? No. Alexandra couldn't know about Briarwood. Nor Philip or Leland. Robert? Rose. Lollipop. Uncle Bobby. Yes, Robert Benedict knew about Briarwood and, knowing, put his
daughter into that place. He had to talk to Alexandra. If she knew the truth about Jaenelle, and
Briarwood, she would help protect her granddaughter. She was struggling to keep
her people out of Hayll's snare. She would understand and value a Queen who
could stand against Dorothea. Daemon saw Alexandra near a curtained archway, talking with several
women. He slipped past them, doubled back and was just about to step out from
behind the curtain when he heard Alexandra say, "Witch is only a symbol of
the Blood, an ideal we celebrate, a myth." "But Witch did rule the Realms once, a long time ago," said
another voice, one Daemon didn't recognize. "I remember hearing stories
about Cassandra, who was a Black-Jeweled Queen. They called her Witch." "I remember hearing stories, too," Alexandra said. "But
that's all they are: stories that have been dimmed by time and softened by
romantic notions about a woman who probably didn't live at all. But if she did,
do you really believe that, with that much power, she was a generous and
benevolent Queen? Not likely. She would have been more of a monster than
Dorothea SaDiablo." "Brrr," said another woman as she indulged in a theatrical
shudder. "But what if Witch really did appear?" the first woman
persisted. Alexandra's next words cut him. Cut him again and again and again.
"Then I would hope, for all our sakes, that someone would have the courage
to strangle it in the cradle." Daemon went back to the terrace, grateful for the cold air he gulped to
keep down the scream of rage and despair. Why had he tried to fool himself into
thinking she would help? Because there was no one else. He was Ringed and could be
incapacitated. It would take time, but not that long. Even if he did slip the
Ring he would be declared rogue, and there would be no place fit for a young
girl to live where they'd be safe. The only way was to get Jaenelle to Saetan
and then convince her not to come back. First he had to get her away from here. His chance came when Jaenelle left the ballroom and headed down the
hall toward a bathroom. Wrapping himself in a sight shield, he followed close
behind her, waiting impatiently outside the door while she took care of her private
needs. When she opened the door to leave, he pushed her back inside, locked the
door, and dropped the shield. Jaenelle lifted one eyebrow, striving for amusement. Daemon knelt in front of her, holding her hands. "Listen to me,
Jaenelle. You're in danger here, great danger." "I've always been in danger here, Daemon," Jaenelle said
quietly in her Witch voice. "More so now. You don't understand what's going to happen
here." "Don't I?" Her voice was whispery thunder. "Jaenelle . . ." Daemon closed his eyes and leaned forward
until his head rested against her small, too thin, fragile chest. He felt her
heart beating. It made him desperate. He would do anything now to keep that
heart beating. "Jaenelle, please. The Priest . . . The Priest would let you
stay with him, wouldn't he? I mean, you wouldn't have to live in the Dark
Realm. He'd find another place, like he found for Tersa, wouldn't he? Jaenelle
. . . sweetheart . . . you can't stay here anymore." "I have to, Daemon," Jaenelle said gently. Her fingers
stroked his head, tangling in his hair. "Why?" Daemon cried. He raised his head, his eyes pleading.
"I know you care for your family—" "Family?" Jaenelle let out a small, bitter laugh. "My
family lives in Hell, Prince." "Then why won't you go? If you don't think the Priest will take
you, at least go to Cassandra. A Sanctuary offers some protection." "No." "Why?" Jaenelle backed away from him, troubled. "Saetan asked me to live
with him, and I promised him I would, but I can't yet." Daemon leaned back on his heels. This was brutal, and it was blackmail,
but she wasn't leaving him any choice. "I know about Briarwood." Jaenelle shuddered. "Then you know why I can't go yet." Daemon grabbed her with bruising force and shook her. "No, I don't
know why. If I tell him—" Jaenelle looked at him, her eyes huge and horrified. "Please don't
tell him, Daemon," she whispered. "Please." "Why?" he snapped. "He won't turn on you because of
what's been done. Do you really think he'll stop caring for you if he finds
out?" "He might." Daemon leaned back, stunned. Since it made no difference to him, except
that it made him want to protect her more, he'd assumed Saetan would feel the
same. Would it make a difference? "Daemon," Jaenelle pleaded, "if he finds out I've been .
. . sick ... if he thinks I'm not good enough to teach the Craft to ..." "What do you mean, 'sick'?" But he knew. A hospital for
"emotionally disturbed" children. A child who told stories about
unicorns and dragons, who visited friends no one else saw because, wherever
they existed, it wasn't in Terreille. A child whose sense of reality had been
twisted in Briarwood for so many years she didn't know what to believe or whom
she could trust. Daemon held her close, stroking her hair. He felt her tears on his neck
and his heart bled. She was only twelve. For all her Craft, for all her magic,
for all her strength, she was still only twelve. She believed all the lies
they'd told her. Even though she
struggled against them, even though she tried to doubt the words they'd pounded
into her for so many years, she believed their lies. And because she believed,
she was more afraid of losing her mentor and friend than she was of losing her
life. He kissed her cheek. "If I promise not to tell, will you promise
to go—and not come back?" "I can't," Jaenelle whispered. "Why?" Daemon said angrily. He was losing patience. They were
losing precious time. Jaenelle leaned back and looked at him with her ancient, haunted eyes.
"Wilhelmina," she said in a flat voice. "Wilhelmina's strong, Daemon,
stronger than she knows, strong enough to wear the Sapphire if she isn't
broken. I have to help her until she makes the Offering. Then she'll be
stronger than most of the males here, and they won't be able to break her. Then
I'll go live with the Priest." Daemon looked away. It would be at least four years before Wilhelmina
could make the Offering. Jaenelle, if she stayed in Beldon Mor, would be long
dead by then. A sharp rap on the door startled them. A woman called out, "You
all right in there, missy? Hurry up, now. The girls are selecting partners for
the dance." Daemon slowly got to his feet. He felt old, beaten. But if he could
keep her safe until tomorrow, Saetan might have more persuasive weapons at his
disposal. Wrapping the sight shield around himself, he opened the door and
slipped out behind Jaenelle. The woman, impatiently waiting outside, took a
firm hold of Jaenelle's arm and steered her back into the ballroom. Daemon slipped along the edge of the room silently, invisibly. It was
such a small thing to stop a heart, to reach in and nick an artery. Was there
any man here who wasn't expendable, including himself? No, not when the ice
whispered in his veins, not when the double-edged sword was unsheathed. He
slipped up behind his cousin and heard Kartane say, "That one? She's a
whey-faced little bitch. The sister's prettier." Daemon smiled. Still wrapped in the sight shield, his right hand
reached out toward Kartane's shoulder. For a moment, before his hand tightened
in a malevolent grip, he felt Kartane lean against him, enjoying the sensuous, shivery caress of the long nails. Daemon enjoyed
feeling the sensuous shiver change to shivery fear as his nails pierced
Kartane's jacket and shirt. "Cousin," Daemon whispered in his ear. "Come out to the
terrace with me, cousin." "Get away from me," Kartane growled out of the corner of his
mouth as he tried to shrug off Daemon's hand. "I've business here." Daemon continued to smile. Foolish of the boy to try to bluff when he
could smell the fear. "You've business with me first." He pivoted
slowly, pulling Kartane with him. "Bastard," Kartane said softly, walking toward the terrace to
keep from being dragged there. "By birth and by temperament," Daemon agreed with amiable
coldness. When they were out on the terrace, Daemon dropped the sight shield.
Compared to the fiery cold he felt inside himself, the air seemed balmy. While
he waited for Kartane to stop looking at the garden and face him, he absently
brushed the branches of a small potted bush. He smiled as ice instantly coated
them. He kept stroking the bush until the whole thing was coated. Then, with a
shrug, he took his gold case from his pocket, lit a cigarette, and waited. He
was between Kartane and the door. His cousin wasn't going to leave before he
was ready to let him. Shivering violently, Kartane turned. "The whey-faced little bitch," Daemon crooned while the
cigarette smoke ringed his head. "What about her?" Kartane asked nervously. "Stay away from her." "Why?" Kartane said sneeringly. "Do you want her?" "Yes." Daemon watched Kartane stagger back and grip the terrace railing for
support. Finally, the truth. He wanted her. Already, in ways Kartane and his
kind would never understand, he was her lover. "There are prettier ones if you want a taste," Kartane
coaxed. "Flesh is irrelevant," Daemon replied. "My hunger goes
deeper." He pitched the cigarette, watching it sail past Kartane's cheek
before falling into the garden. "But, cousin, if you should ever mention
my ... lapse ... or my choice ..." The unspoken threat hung in the air. "You'd kill me?" Kartane laughed in disbelief. "Kill me?
Dorothea's son?" Daemon smiled. "Killing your body is the least of what I'd do to
you.. Remember Cornelia? When the time came, she was actually grateful for what
I did to the flesh." It took only a moment for Daemon to slip beneath
Kartane's inner barriers and, with the delicacy of a snowflake, drop into his
mind the memory of what Cornelia's room had looked like just before Daemon
left. He waited patiently for Kartane to finish heaving. "Now—" A shriek of rage and the sound of breaking glass in one of the rooms
above the ballroom cut him off. Daemon swayed. Why was the ground—not the ground—why was he spinning
this way, spiraling toward something that made him shiver? Spiraling. The last time he'd felt something like that was when . . . Daemon ran through the ballroom, through the hallway, and raced up the
stairs. He hesitated when he saw Alexandra, Philip, Leland, and Robert standing
with a group of people outside one of the doors, but another crash and a scream
pulled him forward. He hit the door running and exploded into the room. The only light in the room came from the open door. The lamps were
shattered. A small brass bed, conspicuous because it didn't belong in a sitting
room, was twisted almost beyond recognition. Broken vases crunched under him. A
group of men, pressed together in the center of the room, stared, deathly pale,
at something in the corner. Daemon turned toward that corner of the room. Wilhelmina huddled in the corner, shaking, whimpering. Her dress,
partially undone, had slipped down, revealing one round young shoulder. Jaenelle stood in front of her sister, holding the neck of a broken
wine bottle with an ease that spoke of long familiarity with a knife. Her
blazing sapphire eyes were fixed on the group of men. Daemon moved toward her slowly, careful not to break her line of
vision. He stopped an arm's length from her. If she lunged, she could gut him.
It didn't occur to him to be frightened of her. That shadowy voice he could
finally put a name to whispered up from the depths of his own being: Protocol.
Protocol. Protocol. Jaenelle spoke. Daemon glanced at the men, at Philip and Alexandra and the others who
were creeping in through the doorway. They looked shocked by the wreckage. He
wondered how many of them would have been shocked by what was supposed to have
happened here. Philip and Alexandra stared at Jaenelle, and he knew they were
hearing unintelligible nonsense. Even he didn't know the Old Tongue well enough
to translate all of her beautiful, deadly words. "Dr. Carvay?" Philip said, his eyes still on Jaenelle. Dr. Carvay, the head of Briarwood, stepped away from the group of men,
glanced at Jaenelle, and shook his head. "I'm afraid the child has become
unstrung by all the excitement," he said solicitously. "Lady." Daemon
sent his thoughts along a Black thread. Protocol. "Lady, they can't understand you." Jaenelle stopped speaking. As Philip and Alexandra conferred with Dr.
Carvay, she struggled to find the common language. Dr. Carvay walked toward Jaenelle. "Jaenelle," he said in a
too smooth voice that made Daemon turn squarely to face him, "come with
Dr. Carvay now, dear. You're upset. You need some of your medicine." "Stay aware from her," Daemon growled. An instant later he
felt a tightening pain between his legs. He stared at Alexandra, who looked
frightened but determined. She was using the Ring against him. Now, when
Jaenelle needed him, she was threatening to bring him to his knees. He clenched
his teeth against the pain and waited. "Come, Jaenelle," Dr. Carvay said again. "You can't have my sister," Jaenelle finally said, her voice
husky with rage. "Not ever." Every man in the room shuddered at the sound of her voice. "We don't want your sister. We want to make you bet—" "I'll send you into the bowels of Hell," Jaenelle said, her
voice rising with her rage. "I'll feed you to the Harpies you helped
create. I'll shave you if you ever touch my sister. I'll shave you all!" "jaenelle!" Alexandra stepped forward, eyes flashing. "You disgrace your family with this behavior. Put that down."
She pointed at the broken bottle. Daemon watched, heartsick, as Jaenelle, rage and confusion warring in
her eyes, lowered her arm and dropped the bottle. Alexandra grabbed Jaenelle by the shoulder to lead her from the room.
When Daemon moved to follow, Alexandra swung around and pointed a finger at
him. "You," she said venomously, "stay with Prince Alexander and
see to Leland and Wilhelmina." •Bitch, Daemon thought. She
was doing this out of jealousy. He started to argue with her to take both girls
home now, but another surge of pain through the Ring made him suck in his
breath. Arguing now would only make things worse. Daemon watched Jaenelle leave the room, escorted by Alexandra, Dr.
Carvay, and Robert Benedict. She looked so frail, so vulnerable. He would talk
to her again once Wilhelmina was home, take her by force to Cassandra's Altar
if that's what he had to do. Saetan had to have enough influence over her to keep
her away from Chaillot. Saetan. Once he got her away from Beldon Mor, at least he would have
some help protecting her. By the time the pain from the Ring subsided enough for Daemon to move,
Philip had already gotten Wilhelmina to her feet and was tugging ineffectually
at her dress. With a low snarl, Daemon turned her around, settled the dress
back over her shoulders, and deftly buttoned up the back. Her eyes had a
glazed, drugged look, and she was shaking, more from fear than cold. "Wilhelmina," Philip said, taking hold of her arm. Wilhelmina screamed, flailing her arms at him as she stumbled back into
the corner. Pushing Philip aside, Daemon stood in front of Wilhelmina and snapped
his fingers twice in quick succession. Once her eyes focused on his hand, he
raised it slowly until it was level with his face. Then he lowered his hand and
held it out to her. "Come, Lady Benedict," he said in a respectful,
formal voice. "Prince Alexander and I will escort you home." He held
his hand steady, giving her time to decide whether or not to accept it. When
she finally did, she threw herself against him, locking her other arm around
his waist. In the end, despite Philip's glaring at him, he untangled himself from
her grasp and carried her downstairs to the waiting carriage and home, where,
he fervently hoped, there would be someone who would take care of her. chapter fourteen 1 / Terreille As she paced around her bedroom, Alexandra nervously twisted the
secondary controlling ring she wore on her right hand. She had done what she
had to do. The girl was obviously out of control. Dr. Carvay said Jaenelle had
probably been under undue strain for a while, but this last episode—threatening
members of Chaillot's council with a broken bottle and speaking gibberish! Alexandra knew where to place the blame. She hadn't wanted to believe
Robert's hints, hadn't wanted to believe Sadi's interest in the girls was less
than innocent, hadn't wanted to believe he might actually have . . . with
Jaenelle! With all the perverse things Sadi was capable of doing, was it any
wonder that Jaenelle had mistaken the intent of the men who had taken
Wilhelmina upstairs so she could rest a bit after overindulging in her first
taste of sparkling wine? But to threaten the council, to put them all at risk
while Lord Kartane was there and would no doubt send this tale winging back to
Hayll! Of course Hayll's High Priestess would be only too happy to send
additional assistance, until Chaillot became a mere puppet dancing while
Dorothea held the strings. Sadi. She would have to send him back to— Alexandra's bedroom door clicked as the lock slipped back into place.
She whirled, her right hand raised, but before she could use the controlling
ring she lay sprawled on the floor, one side of her face ablaze from the blow
of a phantom hand. Pushing herself into a sitting position, Alexandra stared at Daemon,
leaning so casually against the door. "My dear," he said in a gentle voice so full of murderous
rage it terrified her worse than the most violent shout, "if you ever use
the Ring on me again, I'll decorate the walls with your brains." "If I use the Ring—" Daemon laughed. It was an eerie sound—hollow, malevolent, cold. "I
can survive a great deal of pain. Can you?" He smiled a brutal smile.
"Shall we put it to the test? Your strength against mine? Your ability to
withstand what I'll do to your body—not to mention your mind—while you try to
hold me off with that pathetic piece of metal?" He walked toward her.
"The trust women have in the Ring is so misplaced. Haven't you learned
that much from the stories you've heard about me?" "What do you want?" Alexandra tried to scoot backward, but
Daemon stepped on her dressing gown, pinning her to the floor. "What I've wanted since I came here. What I've always wanted. And
you're going to get her back for me. Tonight." "I don't know what—" "You put her back in that . . . place, didn't you, Alexandra? You
put her back in that nightmare." "She's ill!" Alexandra protested. "She's—" "She isn't ill," Daemon snarled. "She was never ill. And
you know it. Now you're going to get her out of there." He smiled.
"If you don't get her back, I will. But if I have to dp it, I'll flood the
streets of Beldon Mor with blood before I'm through, and you, my dear, will be
one of the corpses washed into the sewer. Get her out of Briarwood, Alexandra.
After that, you won't have to trouble yourself with her. I'll take care of
her." "Take care of her?" Alexandra spat. "You mean twist her,
use her for your own perverse needs. Is that why you walk with her in the
farthest parts of the garden? So you can fondle ..." Alexandra choked, but
the words kept tumbling out. "No wonder you can't act like a man around a
real woman. You need to force children—" "Before you begin accusing me, look to your own house, Lady."
Daemon pulled her to her feet, one hand holding her wrists behind her back
while the other tangled in her hair, pulling her head up. "Get her out, Alexandra," he said too softly. "Get her
out before the sun rises." "I can't!" Alexandra cried. "Dr. Carvay is the head of
Briarwood. He'll have to sign the release papers. So will Robert." "You put her in there." "With Robert! Besides, she was so distraught, she was heavily
sedated and shouldn't be moved." "How long?" Daemon snapped, letting her fall to the floor. "What?" She felt weak and helpless with him towering over
her. "How long before you can bring her back here?" Time. She needed a little time. "Tomorrow afternoon." When he was silent for so long, she dared to look up, but quickly
looked away. She flinched when he squatted beside her. "Listen to me, Alexandra, and listen well. If Jaenelle isn't back
here, unharmed, by tomorrow afternoon, you, my dear, will live long enough to
regret betraying me." Alexandra sank full length on the floor, covering her head with her
hands. She couldn't stop seeing that look in his eyes, and she would go mad if
she couldn't stop seeing that look in his eyes. Even when she heard him cross
the room, heard the door open and quietly click shut, she was still too frightened
to move. It was so dark. Alexandra woke, slowly opening her eyes. She was lying on her back in a
lumpy, chilly, damp bed. Something tickled her forehead. As Alexandra raised her arm to brush the hair from her face, her hand
hit something solid a few inches above her head. Dirt trickled down, hitting her neck and shoulders. Her other hand pressed against the bed—and found dirt. She flung her arms out with bruising force—and found dirt. Her toes, when she stretched her legs a little, found dirt. No, she thought, fighting the panic, this was a dream. A bad dream. She
couldn't be ... buried. Couldn't be. Shutting her eyes to keep the dirt out, she blindly explored. It was a neatly cut rectangle. A well-made grave. If it was a grave,
the earth above would be loose. Whoever did this would have had to dig down to
put her there. Half sobbing, half gasping, Alexandra clawed at the dirt above her
face. When her hand hit tree roots, she stopped, stunned. That wasn't right. Someone would have had to dig around the roots. Scooting down a little, she began clawing at the dirt again. It was
packed solid, frozen.. Think. Think. A witch could pass through solid objects. It was
dangerous, yes, but she could do it if she didn't panic. Alexandra forced herself to breathe slowly and steadily as she
concentrated. Raising one hand, she slowly passed it through the dirt, moving
upward, upward, slowly, slowly. She raised her other hand. Her hands were moving through the dirt, moving upward to freedom. Alexandra let out a small laugh of relief. Then her hands hit something more solid than the earth. Her fingers poked, prodded. She felt nothing, and yet something was
there. Concentrating her energy on making the pass, she pushed against that
nothingness while her Opal Jewel glowed with her effort, drawing on her
reserves, focusing her strength. She sent the force of the Jewel into her hands
and pushed. A dark, crackling, overwhelming energy snaked down her fingers into her
arms. Alexandra shot backward, hitting her head against a dirt wall. Her strength was gone. The Jewel hung around her neck, dark and empty.
If she'd pushed against that energy another moment longer, her Jewel would have
broken, and her mind would probably have shattered with it. "No," Alexandra moaned. She beat her hands against the floor
of her dirt coffin. "No." She felt dizzy. The air. There was no more
air. Gathering her legs beneath her as best she could, Alexandra sprang upward,
trying to break free of the earth. "no!" Alexandra's chin hit the end of her bed. She lay on her stomach,
gasping, shivering. A dream. It was, after all, a dream. A soft, icy laugh filled her mind. "Not a dream, my dear." Daemon's voice rolled through her mind, sentient
thunder. "A taste. I'm a very good,
very discreet gravedigger. I've had centuries of practice. Just
remember, Alexandra. If Jaenelle isn't back, unharmed, by tomorrow afternoon,
you will feed the worms." He was gone. Alexandra rolled onto her back. It was a trick, a dream. He couldn't
have. She raised a shaking hand, closing her eyes against the weak glow of
the candle-light. A dream. An evil dream. Alexandra pushed herself up on one elbow—and stared at her hands. Her nails were broken, her hands laced with scratches. Her nightgown
was torn and dirt-smeared. A sudden, wet warmth flooded down her legs. She
stared at the spreading dampness for a full minute before she understood she
had wet herself. It was almost an hour before she dragged herself off the bed, washed
herself, and dressed in a clean nightgown. Then she huddled in a chair with a
quilt wrapped around her, staring out the window, desperately waiting for the
dawn. 2 / Terreille Kartane inserted a key into a small, inset door hidden by a row of
shrubs. The parents who came to Briarwood during visiting hours didn't know
about that entrance—unless a parent was also a select member. They didn't know
about these softly lit corridors, thickly carpeted to muffle sounds. They
didn't know about the gaming room or the sitting room or the little
soundproofed cubicles that were just big enough to hold a chair, a bed, and
other amusing necessities. They didn't know about the tears and screams and
pain. They didn't know about the special "medicines." They didn't know about many things. Kartane strolled through the corridors to the "playpen,"
hungry for some amusement. He was furious with Sadi and that little bitch for
spoiling the game tonight. It was hard enough to bring girls in. Oh, they could
buy lower-class Blood—the right kind of drink during the right kind of game and
a pretty girl became a marker on the card table. But it was the aristos, the
girls gently brought up with delicate sensibilities that were the most fun—and
the hardest to procure. It usually took enticing the father in order to get the
child . . . except during Winsol, when a little safframate could be
slipped into the sparkling wine. Then the girl could be broken and cleaned up
before being brought back to her naive parents. The day after, when the
hysteria started, Dr. Carvay would just happen to call and explain to the
distraught parents about this prepubescent hysteria that was claiming a number
of aristo girls of the Blood. The girl would be tenderly led away for a stay at
Briarwood, and in a month or two—or a year or two—she would be returned to the
bosom of her family, and eventually married off to spend the rest of her life
with that slightly glazed look in her eyes, never understanding her husband's
disappointment in her, never remembering what a fine little playmate she'd once
been. Of course, a few genuinely disturbed girls were also admitted. That
little tart Rose had been one. And Sadi's whey-faced bitch. Kartane shivered as he stepped into the "playpen," that
guarded room where the girls selected for that evening waited in their lacy
nighties for the uncles. The girls didn't seem to notice the cold, but the
attendant had his shoulders hunched and kept rubbing his hands to warm them. It
was like this sometimes. Not always, but sometimes. Kartane's perusal of the girls stopped when he met a glazed, unblinking
sapphire stare. The attendant followed Kartane's gaze, shivered, and looked away.
"They topped that one up after bringing her in, but something went queer.
She oughtta be panting and rubbing against anything that'll come near her, but
she just got real quiet." He shrugged. She was nothing to look at, Kartane thought. What was it about her that
intrigued Sadi? What was so special about this one that he would risk
Dorothea's vengeance? Kartane lifted his chin in Jaenelle's direction. "Have her in my
room in ten minutes." The attendant flinched but nodded his head. While he waited, Kartane fortified himself with brandy. He was curious,
that was all. If Daemon had taught the girl bedplay, she must know a few
amusing tricks. Not that he would actually play with her after Sadi had warned
him off. People could disappear so mysteriously after being around the Sadist.
And Cornelia's room . . . The brandy churned in Kartane's stomach. No, he was just curious. He
wanted a few minutes alone with her to see if he could understand Daemon's
interest, and he wouldn't do anything that would provoke the Sadist's temper. The finger locks on the cubicles were set high in the wall both in the
corridor and in the room itself. That kept anxious little girls from escaping
at inconvenient moments. Kartane let himself into the room. Once inside,
however, he couldn't stop shivering. She was sitting on the bed, staring at the wall like a stiff doll
someone had tried to arrange in a realistic pose. Kartane sat on the chair.
After studying her for several minutes, he said sharply, "Look at
me." Jaenelle's head turned slowly until her eyes locked onto his face. Kartane licked his lips. "I understand Sadi is your friend." No answer. "Did he show you how to be a good girl?" No answer. Kartane frowned. Had they given her something besides safframate! He'd
had the shyest, most distraught girls crawling all over him, whimpering and
begging, doing anything he wanted when they were dosed with that aphrodisiac.
She shouldn't be able to sit on the bed like that. She shouldn't be able to sit
still. Kartane's frown smoothed into a smile. He had decided not to touch her
body, but that didn't mean he couldn't touch her at all. He wore a Red Jewel.
She wore nothing. He sent a probing link to her mind, intending to at least force open
the first barrier and find out what it was Sadi found so intriguing. The first
barrier opened almost before he touched it, and he found . . . Nothing. Nothing but a black mist filled with lightning. Kartane had the
sensation of standing on the edge of a deep chasm, not sure if stepping forward
or back would plunge him into the abyss. He hung there, uncertain while the
mist coiled around him, slithering along the psychic link toward his mind. The mist wasn't empty. Far, far below him, he sensed something dark, something terrifying and
savage slowly turning toward him, drawn by his presence. He was caught in a
beast's lair, blind and uncertain whether the attack would come from in front
of him or behind. Whatever it was, it was slowly spiraling up out of the mist.
If he actually saw it, he'd ... Kartane broke the link. His hands were in front of him, trying to hold
an invisible something at bay. His shirt was soaked with sweat. Drawing in
ragged breaths, he forced himself to lower his hands. Jaenelle smiled. Kartane leaped from the chair and pressed his back against the wall,
too frightened to remember how to unlock the door. "You're one of us," Jaenelle said in a hollow, pleased voice.
"That's why you hate us so. You're one of us." "I'm not!" He couldn't unlock the door without turning
around, and he didn't dare turn around. "You do to us what was done to you. She lets you be her tool. Even
now, though you hate her as much as you fear her, you serve Dorothea." "no!" "Her blood is the only blood that can pay that debt. But your debt
is greater. You owe so many. In the end, you'll pay them all." "What are you?" Kartane screamed. Jaenelle stared at him for a long moment. "What I am," she
said quietly in a voice that sang of the Darkness. The locked door slid open. Kartane bolted into the corridor. The door slid shut. Kartane leaned against the wall, shaking. Evil little bitch. Sadi's
little whore. Whatever she was, if she joined with the Sadist ... Kartane straightened his clothes and smiled. He wouldn't soil
himself with teaching that little bitch her rightful place. But Greer. Greer had found his visit to Briarwood most gratifying, and
he had asked Kartane if he'd noticed any unusual girls. This one should be
unusual enough for his taste. 3 / Terreille Surreal knelt beside a tree at the back edge of Briarwood's
snow-covered lawn. She had watched Kartane disappear behind some bushes and not
come out, so she felt sure there must be a private entrance there. Surreal frowned. The wide expanse of lawn offered no cover, and if
someone came around the building instead of through that door, she might be
discovered too soon. To the right of the lawn were the remains of a very large
vegetable garden, but that, too, offered no cover. She could use a sight
shield, but she wasn't that adept at creating one and holding it while moving.
Surreal shivered, pulling her coat tighter around her as the night wind gusted
for a moment. Something gently brushed her shoulder. Twisting around, she probed the shrub garden behind her. Finding
nothing, she glanced at the tree before focusing her attention once more on the
hidden door. The tree had a perfect branch. With all these girls locked away here,
the uncles could at least put up a swing. The wind died. In the still night air, Surreal heard the click of a
door being closed, and tensed. There was enough moonlight to see Kartane
leaning against the side of the building for a moment before hurrying away. More than anything, she wanted to pursue him, find him in some shadowy
corner, and watch the blood pump from his throat. Sadi was being unreasonable.
He ... The air crackled. The lawn and building looked gauzy. Surreal felt a
queer kind of spinning. Something brushed her shoulder. Surreal glanced up, stared, then clamped her hand over her mouth. The girl swinging from the noose tied to the tree's perfect branch
stared back from empty sockets. She and the rope were transparent, ghostly, yet
Surreal didn't doubt she was there, didn't doubt the dark bloodstains that ran
down the girl's cheeks, didn't doubt the dark stains on the dress. "Hello, Surreal," said a whispery midnight voice.
"That's Marjane. She told an uncle once she couldn't stand the sight of
him, so they smeared honey on her eyes and hung her there. She wasn't supposed
to die, but she struggled so much when the crows came and pecked out her eyes,
the knot slipped and the noose killed her." "Can't . . . can't you get her down?" Surreal whispered,
still not willing to turn around and face whatever was behind her. "Oh, her body's been gone years and years. Marjane's just a ghost
now. Even so, when I'm here, she still has some strength. Girls are safe around
this tree. Uncles don't like being kicked." Surreal turned and stifled a scream. "Hush," Jaenelle said with a savagely sweet smile. She was as
transparent as Marjane, and the lacy nighty she wore didn't move when the wind
gusted. Only the sapphire eyes seemed alive. Surreal looked away. She felt drawn by those eyes, and she knew
instinctively that anything drawn into those eyes now would never come back. "The debt's not yours to pay, Surreal," Jaenelle said in her
midnight whisper. "He doesn't owe his blood to you." "But the ones he owes can't call in the debt!" Surreal
hissed, keeping her voice low. Jaenelle laughed. It was like hearing the winter wind laugh. "You
think not? There is dead and there is dead, Surreal." "He owes me for Titian," Surreal insisted. "He owes Titian for Titian. When the time comes, he'll pay the
debt to her." "He killed her." "No, he broke her, seeded her. A man named Greer, Dorothea's
hound, killed her." Surreal brushed at the tears spilling down her cheeks. "You're
dead, aren't you?" she said wearily. "No. My body's still there." Jaenelle pointed toward
Briarwood and frowned. "They gave me some of their special 'medicine,' the
one that's supposed to make girls behave, but something went wrong. I'm still
connected to my body. I can't break the link and leave it, but this misty place is very nice.
Do you see the mist, Surreal?" Surreal shook her head. "When I'm in the mist, I can see them all." Jaenelle smiled
and held out a transparent hand. "Come, Surreal. Let me show you
Briarwood." Surreal stood up, brushing the snow from her knees. Jaenelle laughed
softly. It was the most haunting, terrifying sound Surreal had ever heard. "Briarwood is the pretty poison," Jaenelle said softly.
"There is no cure for Briarwood. Beware the golden spider who spins a
tangled web." Her hand touched Surreal's arm, drawing her toward the
garden. "Rose said I should build a trap, something that will snap shut if
my blood is spilled. So I did. If they spring the trap . . . dying is what
they'll wish for, but their wish will be long in coming." "You'll still be dead," Surreal said hoarsely. As she saw the
shadows in the garden beginning to take shape, she tried to stop, tried to turn
and run, but her legs wouldn't obey her. Jaenelle shrugged. "I've walked among the cildru dyathe. Hell
doesn't frighten me." "She's too old to be one of us," said a voice Surreal knew
had come, at one time, from a poorer section of Beldon Mor. Surreal turned. A few minutes ago, seeing a girl walking toward her in
a bloody dress with her throat slit would have been a shock. Now it was
something her numbed mind cataloged as simply part of Briarwood. "This is Rose," Jaenelle said to Surreal. "She's
demon-dead." "It's not so bad," Rose said, shrugging. "Except I can
only cause trouble now after the sun goes down." She laughed. It was a
ghastly sound. "And when I tickle a lollipop, it makes them feel so queer." Jaenelle plucked at Surreal's sleeve. Her smile was sweetly vicious.
"Come. Let me introduce you to some of my friends." Surreal followed Jaenelle to the garden, grateful that Rose had
disappeared. Jaenelle's giggle held the echo of madness. "This is the carrot
patch. This is where they bury the redheads." Two redheaded girls sat side by side in blood-soaked dresses. "They don't have any hands," Surreal said quietly. She felt
feverish and slightly dizzy. "Myrol wasn't behaving for an uncle and he hurt her. Rebecca hit
him to make him stop hurting Myrol, and when he hit Rebecca, Myrol started
hitting him, too." Jaenelle was silent for a moment. "No one even
tried to stop the bleeding. They'd been bought from a poor family, you see.
Their parents never expected them back, so it didn't make any difference."
Jaenelle gestured toward the whole garden filled with misty shapes. "None
of them were asked about. They 'ran away' or 'disappeared.' " They walked to the end of the garden. Surreal frowned. "Why are some of them easy to see and others so
misty?" "It depends on how long they've been here, how strong they were
when they died. Rose was the only one strong enough to become cildru dyathe who
wanted to stay. The other cildru dyathe have gone to the Dark Realm.
Char will look after them. These girls have always been ghosts, too strong to
slip into the ever-night but not strong enough to move away from where their
bodies lay." Jaenelle nodded to the girl at the end of the garden. To
Surreal's eyes, she looked more vivid, more "real" than Jaenelle.
"This is Dannie." Jaenelle's voice quivered with pain. "They
served her leg for dinner one night." Surreal ran for the nearby bushes and retched. When she turned around,
the garden was empty. A low wind swept over the snow, wiping away her
footprints. When it was done, there was only the building, the empty lawn, and
the garden with its secrets. 4 / Terreille Daemon Sadi watched the sun rise. All through the long, long night, he'd listened along the Black threads
of a psychic web he'd created around Beldon Mor for any disturbance, any
indication that Jaenelle might be in danger. Without using the Black Jewels to
aid him, it was a strain to keep the web functioning, but like a deter- mined spider, he stayed in the center, aware of the most minute
vibration along every strand. It had been a reluctant gamble to leave her in Briarwood. He didn't
trust Alexandra, but if Jaenelle had been drugged, especially with something
like safframate, it was safer for her to come out of it in the same
surroundings. He'd seen too many young witches flee into the Twisted Kingdom
when their minds couldn't understand the change in their surroundings, couldn't
comprehend that they were safe. The thought of Jaenelle lost in madness was
unbearable, so he could only hope the drugged sleep would make her
uninteresting prey. If it didn't . . . There was no reason for him to stay among the living without Jaenelle,
but if he did go to the Dark Realm, he promised himself he wouldn't be the only
new subject kneeling before the High Lord. Daemon stripped off his clothes, showered, dressed in riding clothes,
and quietly slipped down to the kitchen. He put a kettle on for coffee and made
breakfast. When Jaenelle returned, they would have to leave quickly, not giving
Philip or Alexandra any additional time to present obstacles. There would be no
time for good-byes. He'd seldom had time for good-byes. Besides, there hadn't
been that many people in his life who'd regretted seeing him go. But there was
one here who deserved to know the Lady would be gone forever. By the time he'd washed his breakfast dishes and was drinking his
second cup of coffee, Cook stumbled into the kitchen, sinking heavily into one
of the kitchen chairs. She looked at him sadly as Daemon set a cup of coffee in
front of her. "She's back in that hospital, isn't she?" Cook dabbed at her
eyes. Daemon sat beside her. "Yes," he said quietly. He held her
hands and rubbed gently. "But not for long. She'll be out this
afternoon." "Do you think so?" She gave him a grateful, trembling smile.
"In that case, I can—" "No." Daemon squeezed her hands. "She'll be out of
Briarwood, but she won't be coming back." Cook withdrew her hands. Her lips quivered. "You're taking her
away, aren't you?" Daemon tried to be gentle. "There's a place she can live where
she'll be cared for and she'll be safe." "She's cared for here," Cook protested sharply. It hurt to watch her eyes fill with tears. "But not safe. If this
continues, she'll break under the strain or die." He wiped the tears from
her cheeks. "I promise you, she'll be in a safe place, and no one will
ever lock her away again." Cook dabbed her eyes with her apron. "They're good people, these
folk you found for her? They won't be ... critical ... of her odd ways?" "They don't think her ways are odd." Daemon sipped his
coffee. This, too, was a gamble. "However, I would appreciate your not
mentioning any of this until we're gone. There are some here who want to harm
her, who would use whatever means they could to stop us if they realized I'm
going to take her out of their reach." Cook thought about this, nodded, sniffed, and rose briskly from the
table. "You'll be needing some breakfast, then." "I've eaten, thanks." Daemon set his cup on the counter. Putting
his hands on her shoulders, he turned her around, and kissed her lightly on the
mouth. "You're a sweetheart," he said huskily. Then he was out the
back door, heading for the stables. Even this early in the morning, the stables were in an uproar. The stable
lads scowled at him as he entered. Guinness stood in the center of the square,
a bottle tucked in the crook of his arm, snarling orders and swearing under his
breath. When he saw Daemon, his heavy eyebrows formed a fierce line over bleary
eyes. "And what would the high and mighty want at this hour of the
morning?" Guinness snapped. He put the bottle to his lips and took a long
swallow. They knew, Daemon thought as he took the bottle from Guinness and
helped himself. Whatever it was Jaenelle brought to this place was already
fading, and they knew. Handing the bottle back to Guinness, he said quietly,
"Saddle Dark Dancer." "Have ya been kicked in the head recently?" Guinness shouted,
glaring at Daemon. "That one kicked down half his stall last night and tried
to turn Andrew into pulp. You won't get a brisk morning gallop out of him if
that's what you're thinking." Daemon looked over his shoulder. Andrew leaned against the door of Dark
Dancer's stall, favoring one leg. "I'll saddle him." Daemon brushed
past the stable lads, ignoring Guinness's dark muttering. When Daemon pulled the latch to open the top half of the door, Andrew
thrust out a shaking hand to stop him. "He wants to kill something,"
Andrew whispered. Daemon looked at the sunken eyes in the pale, frightened face. "So
do I." He opened the door. The stallion lunged toward the opening. "Hush, Brother, hush," Daemon said softly. "We must
talk, you and I." Daemon opened the bottom half of the door. The horse
trembled. Daemon ran his hand along Dancer's neck, regretting having washed
Jaenelle's scent from his skin when the horse turned its head toward him,
looking for reassurance. Daemon kept his movements slow. When Dancer was
saddled, Daemon led him into the square and mounted. They went to the tree. Daemon dismounted and leaned against the tree, staring in the direction
of the house. The stallion jiggled the bit, reminding him he wasn't alone. "I wanted to say good-bye," Daemon said quietly. For the
first time, he truly saw the intelligence—and loneliness—in the horse's eyes.
After that, he couldn't keep his voice from breaking as he tried to explain why
Jaenelle was never going to come to the tree again, why there would be no more
rides, no more caresses, no more talks. For a moment, something rippled in his
mind. He had the odd sensation he was the one being talked to, explained to,
and his words, echoing back, lacerated his heart. To be alone again. To never
again see those arms held out in welcome. To never hear that voice say his
name. To . . . Daemon gasped as Dark Dancer jerked the reins free and raced down the
path toward the field. Tears of grief pricked Daemon's eyes. The horse might
have a simpler mind, but the heart was just as big. Daemon walked to the field, staring at its emptiness for a long moment
before slowly making his way to the wide ditch at the far end. Would it have been better not to have told him? To have left him
waiting through the lonely days and weeks and months that would have followed?
Or worse, to have promised to come back for him and not have been able to keep
that promise? No, Daemon thought as he reached the ditch. Jaenelle was Dancer's
Queen. He deserved the truth. He deserved the right to make a choice. Daemon slid down the side of the deep, wide ditch. Dancer lay at the
bottom, twisted and dying. Daemon sat beside him, gently putting the horse's
head in his lap. He stroked Dancer's neck, murmuring words of sorrow in the Old
Tongue. Finish the kill. Dancer's strength was ebbing. One narrow, searing
probe into the horse's mind would finish it. Daemon took a deep breath . . .
and couldn't do it. If Hell was where the Blood's dead walked .when the body died but the
Self was still too powerful to fade into the ever-night, did the kindred
Jaenelle spoke of go there too? Was there a herd of demon-dead horses racing
over a desolate landscape? "Ah, Dancer," Daemon murmured as he continued to stroke the
horse's neck. A mind link now wouldn't help, but . , . Daemon looked at his wrist. Blood. According to the legends, the
demon-dead maintained their strength with blood from the living. That's why
blood offerings were made when someone petitioned the Dark Realm for help. Daemon shifted slightly. Pushing up his right sleeve, he positioned his
wrist over Dancer's mouth. Gathering himself so that what he offered was the
strongest he had to give, he nicked a vein with a long nail and watched his
blood flow into Dancer's mouth. Daemon counted to four before pressing his
thumb to the wound and healing it with Craft. All he could do now was wait with his four-footed Brother. For a long time, while Dancer's eyes glazed, nothing happened. Then
something pricked at Daemon, made the land shift and shimmer. He no longer saw
the ditch, no longer felt the cold and wet of the snow-covered ground. In front
of him was a huge wrought-iron gate. Beyond it was lightning-filled mist. As he
watched, the gate slowly opened with chilling silence. A faint sound came then,
muffled, but drawing closer to the gate. Daemon watched Dancer race toward the
gate, head high, mane and tail streaming out behind him. A moment later; the
stallion was lost in the mist, and the gate swung shut. Daemon looked down at the unblinking eyes. Gently setting the head on
the ground, he climbed out of the ditch and wearily made his way back to the
stable. They all came running when he walked in alone. Daemon looked at Andrew,
and only Andrew, when he finally got his voice under control enough to say,
"He's in the ditch." Not trusting himself to say anything more,
Daemon turned abruptly and went back to the house. 5 / Terreille "I understand your difficulty, Lady Angelline, but you must
realize that neither the ambassador nor I has the authority to remove Sadi from
service without the High Priestess's consent." Greer leaned against the desk,
trying to look sympathetic. "Perhaps if you exerted more effort to
discipline him," he suggested. "Haven't you been listening to me?" Alexandra said angrily.
"He threatened to kill me last night. He's out of control." "The controlling ring—" "Doesn't work," Alexandra snapped. Greer studied her face. She was pale, and there were dark smudges under
her eyes. Sadi had frightened her badly. After so many months of quiet, when
Sadi had been almost too accommodating, what had she done to provoke this
explosion? "The controlling ring does work, Lady Angelline, if it's used
forcefully enough and soon enough. Even he can't dismiss the pain of a Ring of
Obedience." "Is that why so many of the Queens he has served have died?"
Alexandra said sharply. She rubbed her temples with her fingertips. "It's
not just me. He's perverted, twisted." Oh? "You shouldn't allow him to perform any service not to your
liking, Lady," Greer said with sneering sternness. Alexandra glared at him. "And how do I keep him from performing services
on my granddaughters that are not to my liking?" "But they're just children," Greer protested. "Yes," Alexandra choked, "children." There was an
edge in her voice that made Greer fight to hide a smile. "He's all right
with the eldest one, but the other . . ." Frowning as if this was a difficult decision, Greer said slowly,
"I'll send a message to the High Priestess requesting permission to remove
Sadi from Chaillot as soon as possible. It's the best I can do." He held
up his good hand to cut off Alexandra's protest. "However, I realize how
difficult it may be for you to keep him at your estate, especially if he
should, by chance, discover you've been to see us. Therefore, I, with an armed
escort, will collect him this afternoon and hold him at the embassy until we
have the High Priestess's consent to return him to Hayll." He held out his
hand, smiling. "I will, of course, need your controlling ring to disable
him quickly and assure your safety." Greer held his breath while Alexandra hesitated. Finally she pulled the
secondary controlling ring off her finger and dropped it into his hand. Greer
nodded to the ambassador who had been hovering near the door. The man hurried
forward and escorted Alexandra out, muttering soothing lies. Greer waited until the door closed behind them before fumbling to slip
the ring over his little finger. He held his left hand out, admiring the gold
circle. Bastard, Greer thought
gleefully. / have you now, bastard. First there was Kartane, almost
frightened out of his skin, inviting Greer to partake in a "special
party" at Briarwood, and now there was this Queen bleating about Sadi's
interest in her granddaughters. And all the time Greer had been searching for
the Dark Priestess's prey, the Sadist was playing with the little hussy while
the half-breed sweated and bled in Pruul. If we told him about the
offer you sneeringly declined and then stretched you between two posts and
handed him a whip, how much of your skin would be left before he became too
tired to complete a stroke? And what pan of your anatomy might be lacking when
he was through? Greer mentally shook himself. Those tantalizing prospects would have to
wait. Here was the chance he'd waited for, the chance to cut Sadi to the core
and please the Dark Priestess in the bargain. Alexandra was a fool to relinquish her only defense against the Sadist.
If she'd used the controlling ring with the same brutality he intended to use,
she could have brought Sadi to his knees, drained him sufficiently to reduce
the threat. And the threat had to be reduced. He didn't want Daemon Sadi in any condition to go anywhere tonight. 6 / Terreille Daemon gave his room a cursory glance. His trunks were packed and
vanished so they would travel with him. He'd even slipped into the nursery wing
and packed a small suitcase for Jaenelle. It troubled him that he might have
left behind something she valued. That cold corner in her wardrobe probably
contained her most private possessions, but he didn't have the time or energy
to spare to try to unravel whatever lock she might have on it. He hoped that,
once she was safely out of Beldon Mor, he and Saetan could retrieve them for
her. Daemon opened his door, startling Cook, who stood with her hand raised
as if she were about to knock. "You're wanted in the front hall," she said worriedly. Daemon's eyes narrowed. Why send Cook with the message? "Is
Jaenelle back?" "Don't know. Lady Angelline was gone for a while this morning, but
after she came back, she and Lady Benedict stayed in the nursery with Miss Wilhelmina
and Graff. I don't think Lord Benedict's home, and Prince Alexander has been in
the steward's office all day." Daemon opened his mind to the psychic scents around him. Worry. Fear.
That was to be expected. Relief? His golden eyes hardened as he brushed past
Cook and glided toward the front hallway. If Alexandra was playing some game .
. . He entered the main hallway and saw Greer with twenty armed Hayllian
guards. A moment later, the pain from the Ring almost made his legs buckle. He
fought to stay on his feet as he flicked a dagger glance at Alexandra, who
stood to one side with Leland and Philip. "No, Sadi," Greer said in his oily voice, "you answer to
me now." He raised his good hand so that the gold controlling ring caught
the light. ' "Bitch," Daemon said softly, never taking his eyes off
Greer. "I made you a promise, Lady Angelline, and I always keep my
promises." "Not this time," Greer said. He closed his hand and thrust it
forward. The controlling ring flashed. Daemon staggered backward, grabbing the wall for support as the pain
from the Ring increased. "Not this time," Greer said again, walking toward Daemon. The cold. The sweet cold. Daemon counted to three, thrust his right hand toward Greer, and
unleashed a wide band of dark energy. Philip, wearing the Gray Jewel, thrust
his hand forward at the same time. The two forces met, exploding the
chandelier, snapping the furniture to kindling. Three of the guards fell to the
floor, twitching. Greer shrieked with rage. Leland and Alexandra screamed. Philip
continued to channel his strength through the Gray Jewel, trying to break
Daemon's thrust, but the Black leached around the Gray, and where it did, the
walls scorched and cracked. Daemon braced himself against the wall. Greer continued channeling power
into the Ring, intensifying the pain. Dying would be better than surrendering
to Greer, but there was one chance—if he could get there intact enough to do
what he had to do. Unleashing a large ball of witchfire, Daemon made a last thrust against
the Gray, counting on Philip to meet the attack. When the witchfire met the
Gray shield, it exploded into a wall of fire. Daemon pushed off from the wall and ran toward the back of the house.
The pain got worse as he ran through the corridors to the kitchen. Too late he
saw the young housemaid on her knees and the puddle of soapy water. He leaped,
missing the girl, but his foot landed at the edge of the puddle, and he
slip-skidded until his hips hit the kitchen table, pitching him forward. The pain in his groin was agony. Daemon clenched his teeth, drawing on his anger because he didn't dare
draw on the Jewels. Not yet. Two pairs of arms grabbed his shoulders and waist. Snarling, he tried
to twist free, but Cook's "Hurry up, now" cleared his head
sufficiently to realize she and Wilhelmina were trying to help him. The young
housemaid, tight-lipped and pale, ran ahead of them and opened the door. "I'm all right," Daemon gasped as he grabbed the doorway,
"I'm all right. Get out of here. All of you." "Hurry," Cook said. She gave him a shove that almost knocked
his feet from under him. As he stumbled and half turned, the last thing he saw
before the kitchen door closed was Cook grabbing the pail of soapy water and
flinging it across the kitchen floor. Another burst of pain from the Ring forced him to his knees. He stifled
a scream, jerked himself to his feet, and stumbled forward until the momentum
pushed him into a run toward the stables and the path that would lead to the
field. The pain. The pain. Each step was a knife in Daemon's groin as Greer continued to channel
his power through the controlling ring into the Ring of Obedience. Daemon ran along the bridle path past the stables, vaguely aware of
Guinness and the stable lads pouring out of the yard to form an angry, solid
wall at his back. He ran down the snowy path until another burst of pain from
the Ring pulled his legs out from under him. He flew through the air as his
momentum carried him forward before hitting the ground with a bone-jarring
thud. Daemon sobbed as he tried to get to his knees. Behind him was a faint,
muffled sound. He turned his head, trying to see through tears of pain. There
was nothing there, but the sound kept coming toward him, finally stopped beside
him. Daemon flung out an arm to get his balance. His hand hit a leg. He saw nothing, but he could feel . . . "Dancer?" Daemon whispered as his hand traveled upward. A moist warmth blew in his face. Clenching his teeth, Daemon got to his feet. He was running out of
time. His hands found the phantom back. Daemon propelled himself onto the demon
stallion's back, gasping as he pulled his leg around. With his head bent low
over Dancer's neck and his hands twisted in the mane for balance, Daemon
tightened his knees, urging Dancer forward. "To the tree, Brother," Daemon groaned. "As fast as you
can fly, get me to the tree." Daemon almost fell when Dancer surged forward, but he hung on, grimly
determined to reach the one escape left to him. When they reached their destination, Daemon slid from the horse's back,
remembering in time what Jaenelle had taught him about air walking. For a
moment, he lay on his side in the air, his knees curled to his chest, fighting
the pain and gathering his strength. Deep beneath this tree was a neatly cut rectangle already protected by
a Black shield that would keep the others out just as much as it had kept
Alexandra in. Daemon looked back. Apparently demons didn't leave tracks. And he,
fortunately, hadn't left any telltale marks in the snow. All he needed was a
few uninterrupted moments to make the pass. Fighting for patience, Daemon waited for the next burst of pain from
the Ring. Once it passed, he could slip down into the earth. Behind him were
shouts, sounds of fighting. He waited, feeling his strength seeping out of him
as the cold and pain seeped in. Just as Daemon decided not to wait, the pain hit again. He twisted and
rolled, trying to escape it. This time, however, there was no letup. Greer was
sending a steady pulse through the controlling ring into the Ring of Obedience. Daemon crawled on air until he was over the proper place. There was no
more time. With his hands clenched so hard his nails broke his skin, he took a
deep, shuddering breath, closed his eyes, and plunged downward into the earth. The moment he felt emptiness instead of earth, he pulled his feet
forward so they wouldn't be locked in the frozen ground and stop the pass. He
felt his pant legs catch in the earth above him, felt the skin on his knees
tear as they ripped through the last crust of earth. Landing squarely on his
back, it took him a moment to get his breath. A moment was all he had. They might not be able to reach him
physically, but the pain still pulsed through the Ring. Not even the Black
shield could protect him from that. With shaking hands, Daemon undid his belt, unzipped his trousers, and
reached down to close his right hand on his organ and the Ring of Obedience. He
screamed when his fingers accidentally touched his balls. Taking sobbing,
gasping breaths, Daemon kept his hand steady and called in the Black Jewels. It had been so very long since he'd felt a Jewel around his neck or on
his finger. They pulsed with his heartbeat as he drew on their stored energy.
It was a risk. He'd always known it was a risk. But there was something at
stake now more important than his body. Taking a deep breath, Daemon turned
inward and plunged toward the Black. It was an oiled high dive speeding him into the Darkness, faster and
faster as he hurtled toward the shimmering dark web that was himself, gaining
speed as he unleashed his rage. He continued to plunge downward as his web
seemed to rush upward to meet him. There was no time to check his descent. If
he missed the turn and shattered the web, the least he would do was break
himself, stripping himself of the ability to wear the Black or, possibly, even
his Birthright Red. If he couldn't stop his descent and continued falling into
the abyss, he would die or go mad. Daemon pushed faster, watching for the moment when he could make the
turn and draw the most from himself. A long way away, he could feel the tight
agony in his heels and the corded muscles in his neck as they supported the
arched, pain-racked body. Still he plunged downward. At the last moment he
turned, tight to the web, drew all the reserve power out of his Black Jewels
and hurtled upward, a tidal wave of cold black rage, a dark arrow speeding
toward the center of a gold circle. All the way up, Daemon kept his strength tight and rapier-thirl, but
the moment he pierced the center of the circle, he unleashed all of his Black
strength. It exploded outward, forcing the circle to expand with him until it
shattered under the strain. Daemon slowly opened his eyes. He shook from exhaustion, shivered from
cold. The smallest movement, even breathing, brought excruciating pain.
Reaching down with his left hand, Daemon felt for the Ring of Obedience. When
he drew his hands toward his chest, each hand held half a Ring. He was free. Since his Black Jewels were completely drained, he vanished them and
called in his Birthright Red in order to do one last thing. If Dorothea or Greer had escaped the shattering of the Ring, they could
still use one of the controlling rings to trace the pieces to his hiding place. Daemon closed his eyes, concentrated on a spot he knew well, and
vanished the two pieces of the Ring of Obedience. In a small alcove, the two halves of the Ring hovered in the air for a
moment before dropping into the snowy bed of witchblood. Daemon's last conscious thought was to call in a blanket, charge it with
a warming spell, and wrap it around himself as best he could. The psychic web
he'd created was gone. There was no way to tell if Jaenelle was still unharmed.
There was nothing he could do for her right now. There was nothing more he
could do for himself. Until his body had some rest, he didn't have the strength
to get out of his grave. 7 / Terreille Cassandra paced. The mist around Beldon Mor kept Guardians and the demon-dead out. It
didn't keep things in. Thankfully, she'd been wearing the Black Jewel instead of her
Birthright Red when the rippling aftershock of Sadi hurtling toward the
Darkness hit her. Even with that much protection, her body had vibrated from
the intensity of the dive. As she'd picked herself up off the floor, she'd wondered how many of
the Blood, not trained well enough to know that one must ride with those
psychic waves instead of trying to shield against them, had been shattered, or
at least broken back to their Birthright Jewel. And what about Jaenelle? Had he turned against her? Was she fighting
against him for her life? Cassandra shook her head and continued pacing. No, he loved the girl.
Then why the descent? She feared him now as much as she feared his father, but
didn't he realize she would stand with him, fight with him to protect Jaenelle? Descending slowly to the Black, she closed her eyes and opened her
mind, sending a probing shaft westward on a Black thread. The probe hit the
mist, penetrating just a little for just a moment before fading away. It was enough. She spent the next hour cleaning the Altar, polishing the four-branched
candelabra, digging out the stubs of the old black candles and replacing them
with new candles. When she was done, the Altar was once again ready to be what
it was, what it had not been for centuries. A Gate. She bathed in hot scented water, washed and dressed her hair. She
slipped on a simple gown of black spidersilk that molded itself to her body.
Her Black Jewel in its ancient setting filled the dress's open neckline. The
Black-Jeweled ring, in its deceptively feminine setting, slipped easily onto
her finger. Two silver cuff bracelets with chips of her Red Jewel embedded in
the center of an hourglass pattern fit over the tight sleeves of her dress.
Last came the black slippers, made by forgotten craftsmen, which never betrayed
a footfall. She was ready. Whatever storm the night would bring, she was ready. With a listening, thoughtful expression on her face and a faraway look
in her emerald eyes, Cassandra settled down to wait. 8 / Terreille As the slaves were brought up from the salt mines of Pruul, Lucivar
turned toward the west. The salt sweat stung the new cuts on his back. The
heavy chains that manacled his wrists to his waist pulled at his already aching
arms. Still he stood quietly, breathing the clean evening air, watching the
last sliver of sun sink beneath the horizon. He'd ridden the dark aftershocks that hit Pruul with a lover's passion,
using his Ebon-gray strength to fortify those waves and keep them rolling east
a little longer. His only regret was not joining Sadi in the bloodletting. Not
that the Sadist needed his help. Not that it would be safe to be in the same
city with a man that deeply enraged. As a frightened guard shook his whip at the slaves to begin leading
them to their dark, stinking cells, Lucivar smiled and whispered, "Send
them to Hell, Bastard. Send them all to Hell." 9 / Terreille Philip Alexander sat at his desk, his head braced in his hands, staring
at the shattered Gray Jewel. It had taken—what—a minute? A bare minute to produce so much
destruction? Some of the guards had felt it first, a shuddery feeling, like
trying to stand against a strong wind that kept growing stronger. Then Leland.
Then Alexandra. He'd been puzzled, in those moments, wondering why they had become
so pale and still, why they all were straining to hear something. When it
hurtled past the Gray, heading downward, he'd had a moment, just a moment, to
realize what it was, a moment to throw his arms around Leland and Alexandra,
pulling them to the floor, a moment to try to form a Gray shield around the
three of them. A moment. Then his world exploded. He had held on for less than a minute before that titanic explosion of
Black strength shattered the Gray and swept him along like driftwood caught in
a wave before the wave smashes it into the sand. He'd felt Alexandra try to
hold him before she, too, was swept away. A minute. When it was over, when his head finally cleared . . . Of the Hayllian guards who had remained in the hall, all but two were
dead or had their minds burned away. Leland and Alexandra, shielded from the
first impact, were shaken but all .right. He'd been broken back to the Green,
his Birthright Jewel. Still in shock, the three of them had staggered from the hall. They had
found Graff in the nursery wing, staring empty-eyed at the ceiling, her body
twisted and torn almost beyond recognition. Most of the staff had come away from the psychic explosion frightened
but intact. They'd found them huddled in the kitchen where Cook, with shaking hands,
liberally filled cups with brandy. Wilhelmina had frightened them. She had sat quietly in the kitchen
chair, cheeks glowing with color, eyes flashing. When Philip had asked if she
was all right, she had smiled at him and said, "She said to ride it, so I
did. She said to ride it." In that moment before the world exploded, he had heard a young,
commanding female voice shouting "Ride it, ride it," but he hadn't
understood—and still didn't. What was more frightening, Wilhelmina now wore a
Sapphire Jewel. Somehow, in that chaos, she had made her Offering to the
Darkness, too young. Now that inexperienced girl was stronger than any of them. Worst of all was the betrayal of Guinness and the stable lads,
particularly Andrew. They had fought against the Hayllian guards, holding them
up. If they hadn't interfered, Sadi might have been caught and Beldon Mor . . .
Well, he had dismissed Guinness and Andrew and the others who'd survived. There
was no reason to keep traitors, especially traitors who said . . . who called
him . . . That they would side with Sadi against her family! Philip closed his eyes, rubbed his aching temples. Who would have
thought one man could destroy so much in a minute? Half the Blood in Beldon Mor
were dead, mad, or broken. Philip let out a sighing sob. His body was almost too weak to wear the
Green, but he would recover. That much he would recover. Half the Blood. If Sadi had struck again . . . But after the ripples had finally passed, there had been no sign of
Daemon Sadi. And no one knew what had become of Greer. 10 / Terreille Surreal sat with her back against the headboard, sipping from the
whiskey bottle she hugged to her chest. She and Deje had spent the past few hours looking after the other
girls, sedating those who needed it, letting the rest get blistering drunk.
Deje, her face gray with the strain, had gratefully let Surreal take care of
the bodies. Fortunately there weren't many, the day after the Winsol holidays
always being a slow time for Red Moon houses. Even so, she'd had to bundle them
up in blankets before even the brawniest of Deje's male staff would enter the
rooms and lug the bodies out. Everyone, including herself, stank of fear. But he was, after all, the Sadist. It would have been worse, she told herself as she continued to sip the
whiskey. It would have been much, much worse, if Jaenelle hadn't shouted that
warning to ride it out. Funny. Every witch in Deje's house who wore a Jewel
heard that warning and knew on some instinctive level what it meant. The men .
. . There wasn't time for Jaenelle to be selective. Some heard her, some
didn't. That's all there was to it. Those who didn't were dead. What had happened to send him into such a rage? What sort of danger
could have provoked that kind of unleashing? Maybe the question to ask was, who was in danger? Calmed by her own rising anger, Surreal set the whiskey bottle on the
nightstand and called in a small leather rectangle. As soon as she was done,
she'd get a little sleep. It was unlikely that anything would happen before
tonight. The Sadist had seen to that, whether he'd meant to or not. With her lips curved in the slightest of smiles, Surreal hummed softly
as she slipped the whetstone out of its leather pouch and began sharpening her
knives. 11 / Terreille Dorothea watched the flames in the fireplace dance. Any moment now, the
Dark Priestess would arrive at the old Sanctuary. Then she could give the bitch
the message and return home. Who would have thought he could break a Ring of Obedience? Who would
have thought, with him being on the other side of the Realm, shattering the
Ring could . . . How very fortunate that she'd started letting each of the young witches
in her coven wear the primary controlling ring for a day, letting them
"get the feel" of handling a powerful male, even if he was so far
away they couldn't really feel anything at all. How very unfortunate her
favorite witch, her little prize who had shown so much potential, had
been the one wearing it today. Since the body, although empty of the witch herself, still lived, she
would have to keep it around for a little while so the others wouldn't realize
how disposable they really were. A month or two would be enough. The witch
would, of course, be buried with dignity, with full honors commensurate with her
Jewels and social rank. Dorothea shuddered. Sadi was out there, somewhere, with no leash to
hold him. They could try to use the Eyrien half-breed as bait to draw him back,
but Yasi was so nicely tucked into Pruul's salt mines, and it would be a shame
to pull him out before he was sufficiently broken in body and spirit. Besides,
she doubted that even the Eyrien would be sufficient bait this time. The sitting room door opened for the hooded figure. "You sent for me, Sister?" Hekatah said, making no attempt to
keep her annoyance out of her voice. She looked pointedly at the small table,
empty of her expected carafe of blood. "It must be important to have made
you forget such a paltry thing as refreshment." "Yes, it is." You bag of bones. You parasite. All Hayll is
in danger now. I am in danger now! Careful not to let her thoughts
become apparent, Dorothea held up a note, slipping it in and out of her
fingers. "From Greer." "Ah," Hekatah said with barely suppressed excitement,
"He has some news?" "Better than that," Dorothea answered slowly. "He says
he has found a way to take care of your little problem." 12 / Terreille Greer sat on the white-sheeted bed in one of Briarwood's private rooms,
cradling what was left of his good hand. It could have been worse. If that limping stable brat hadn't slashed at
him with a knife, slicing through his little finger so it only hung by a thread
of skin, he never would have gotten the secondary controlling ring off in time
when Sadi broke the Ring of Obedience. In that moment when he'd felt the Black
explode, he'd ripped the finger off and flung it away from him. A guard, seeing
something hurled toward him, grabbed instinctively, his hand closing around the
ring. Foolish man. Foolish, foolish man. With the Ring of Obedience broken and with no way to know if Sadi had
been hurt by the effort, Greer had run to Briarwood, where the healing would be
done without questions. It was also the only place the Sadist wouldn't strike
at blindly. Here they had some leverage—at least for a few hours more. After
that he would be gone, speeding back to Hayll to melt away among the many,
encircled by Dorothea's court. Briarwood and its patrons would still be here to
quench Sadi's thirst for vengeance. Greer lay down on the bed, letting the painkillers lull him into
much-needed rest. In a few short hours, the Dark Priestess's little problem
would be no more, and Sadi . Let the bastard scream. 13 / Hell Saetan made another erratic circuit around his private study. He stared at Cassandra's portrait. He stared at the tangled web he'd finished a short time ago, at the
warning that may have come too late. He shook his head slowly, denying what the vision in the tangled web
had shown him. An inner web still intact. A shattered crystal chalice. And blood. So
much blood. He had never invaded Jaenelle's privacy. Against his better judgment,
against all his instincts, he had never invaded her privacy. But now . . . "No," he said with soft malevolence. "You will not take
my Queen from me. You will not take my daughter." There was only one place from which he could penetrate the mist. Only
one place he could use to amplify his strength to reach across the Realm. Only
one witch who had the knowledge to help him do it. Throwing his cape over his shoulders, he flicked a glance at the door,
tearing it off the hinges. Gliding through the deep corridors of the Hall, his
rage glazing the rough stones with ice, he brushed past Mephis and Prothvar,
seeing no one, seeing nothing but that web. "Where are you going, SaDiablo?" Andulvar called, striding to
intercept him. Saetan snarled softly. The Hall trembled. Andulvar hesitated for only a moment before setting himself squarely in
the path of the High Lord of Hell. "Yaslana." The rage had become very quiet, very still. This was what they feared in him. "You can tell me where you're going, or you can go through
me," Andulvar said calmly. Only a tiny muscle tic in his jaw betrayed him. Saetan smiled, raising his right hand in a lover's caress. Remembering
in time that this man was his friend and also loved Jaenelle, he sheathed the
snake tooth, and the hand gently squeezed Andulvar's shoulder. "To Ebon Askavi," he whispered as he caught the Black Wind
and vanished. chapter fifteen 1 / Terreille Surreal dreamed. She and Titian were walking through a woods. Titian
was trying to warn her
about something, but
Surreal couldn't hear her. The woods, Titian, everything, was silenced
by the loud, steady pounding of a drum. As they reached the edge of the woods, Surreal noticed a tree with a
perfect branch, a tree sweating dark red sap. Titian walked past the tree across a lawn filled with tall, silvery
flowers. As she picked a flower here and there, it turned into a knife, sharp
and shining. Smiling, she offered the bouquet to Surreal. The drum beat louder, harder. Someone was screaming. Titian continued walking toward a large, mist-filled rectangle,
pointing here and there. Every time she pointed, the mist drew away. Two
redheads. A girl with no eyes. A girl with a slit throat whose eyes blazed with
impotent fury. A girl with one leg. At the far end of the rectangle was a mound of freshly dug earth. The drum beat faster. Someone was shrieking, enraged and in pain. Surreal approached the mound, drawn by something lying over the dirt.
As she approached, witchblood began to sprout and bloom, forming a crown around
a length of golden hair. "No!" Surreal yelled, flinging herself out of the bed. The
heartbeat drum pounded against her ribs. The screaming in her head didn't stop. 2/ Hell "You're going to help me," Saetan said, turning to face
Draca. "To do what, High Lord?" Draca asked. Her unblinking
reptilian eyes revealed nothing. "Penetrate the mist around Beldon Mor." His golden eyes
locked with Draca's, willing her to yield. Draca studied him for a long time. "There iss danger?" "I believe so." "You break faith with her." "I'd rather have her hate me than have her lost to all of
us," Saetan replied sharply. Draca considered this. "Even the Black iss not sso far-reaching. A
leasst not the Black you wear, High Lord. The help I can offer will only let
you know what iss beyond the misst, to ssee but not to act. To act, you would
need to link with another, sspear to sspear." Saetan licked his lips, took a deep breath. "There is one there who
may help, who may let me use him." "Come." Draca led him through the corridors of Ebon Askavi
toward a large stairwell that descended into the heart of the mountain. As they reached the stairwell, hurrying footsteps made Saetan swing
around in challenge. Geoffrey appeared around the corner, followed by Andulvar, Prothvar,
and Mephis. Andulvar and Prothvar were dressed for battle. Mephis's anger
blazed from his Gray Jewel. Saetan flicked a dagger glance at each of them before his eyes and his
anger settled on Andulvar. "Why are you here, Yaslana?" Saetan asked
in his soft, dangerous croon. Andulvar clenched his hands. "That web in your study." "Ah, so now you possess the ability to read the Hourglass's
webs." "I could snap you like kindling!" "You'd have to reach me first." A slow grin bared Andulvar's teeth. Then the grin faded. "The
waif's in trouble, isn't she? That's what the web warned you about." "It's not your concern." "She doesn't belong just to you, High Lord!" Andulvar roared. Saetan closed his eyes. Sweet Darkness, give me the strength. "No,"
he agreed, letting Andulvar see his pain, "she doesn't belong just to me.
But I'm the only one strong enough to do what has to be done, and"—he
raised a hand to stop their protests, his eyes never leaving Andulvar's
face—"if someone has to stand responsible for what's going to happen, if
someone is going to earn her hatred, let it be only one of us so the others can
still cherish her—and serve her." "Saetan," Andulvar said, his voice husky. "Ah, Saetan.
Is there nothing we can do?" Saetan blinked rapidly. "Wish me well." "Come," Draca said urgently. "The Darknesss ... We musst
hurry." Saetan followed her down the stairwell to the locked door at the
bottom. Pulling a large key from her sleeve, Draca unlocked the door and pushed
it open. Etched in the floor of the enormous cavern was a huge web lined with
silver. In the center where all the tether lines met was an iridescent Jewel
the size of Saetan's hand, a Jewel that blended the colors of all the other
Jewels. At the end of each silver tether line was an iridescent Jewel chip the
size of his thumbnail. As Saetan and Draca walked along the edge of the web, the Jewels began
to glow. A low hum rose from the web, rising up and up until the cavern
throbbed with the sound. "Draca, what is this place?" Saetan whispered. "It iss nowhere and everywhere." Draca pointed at his feet.
"Your feet must be bare. Flessh musst touch the web." When Saetan had
stripped off his shoes and socks, Draca pointed to a tether line. "Begin
here. Walk sslowly to the center, letting the web draw you into itsself. When
you reach the center, possition yoursself behind the Jewel sso you are facing
the tether line closesst to Beldon Mor." "And then?" Draca studied Saetan, her thoughts hidden. "And the Blood sshall
ssing to the Blood. Your blood, darkened by your sstrength, will feed the web.
You will direct the power from thiss offering sso it iss channeled to the one
tether line you need. You musst not break contact with the web once you begin." "And then?" "And then you will ssee what you have come here to ssee." Saetan tapped into the reserve strength in his Black Jewels and stepped
on the tether line. The power in the web stabbed into his heel like a needle.
He sucked in his breath and began walking. Each step drove the power of the web upward. By the time he reached the
center, his whole body vibrated with the hum. Keeping one foot in contact with
the web, Saetan positioned himself behind the Jewel, his eyes and will focused
on that one tether line. He held out his right wrist and opened his vein. His blood hissed when it hit the Jewel in the center of the web',
formed a red mist. The mist twisted into a fine thread and began to inch its
way along the tether line. Drop by drop, the thread moved toward Chaillot, toward Beldon Mor. For a moment it stopped, a finger-length away from the Jewel chip,
blocked. Then it crept upward, a red vine climbing an invisible wall, until a
handspan above the floor, it was over, flowing back along the tether line. He had breached Jaenelle's mist. The moment the blood thread touched
the Jewel chip, he would be able to probe Beldon Mor. The thread touched the Jewel chip. Saetan's eyes widened. "Hell's fire, what—" "Don't move!" Draca's voice seemed so far away. What had Daemon done? Saetan thought as he picked up the aftertaste of
rage. Sinking beneath the cacophony of the lesser Jewels, Saetan searched the
Black, the too-still Black. There should have been three minds within his
probing reach. There was only one, the one farthest out, the one at the Dark
Altar. Keeping his eyes locked on the Jewel chip, Saetan sent a thought along
the thread, spear to spear. "Namesake?" His answer was a brief, annoyed flicker. Saetan tried again, spear to distaff. " Witch-child?" For a moment, nothing. Saetan heard Draca gasp as light flickered around him. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw all the Jewel chips begin to glow,
all the silver strands of the web blaze with a fiery cold light. Something sped toward him. Not a thought. More like a soap bubble
cocooned in mist. Faster and faster it sped toward the web. The sudden light from the Jewel at his feet blinded him. He threw his
arm up over his eyes. The bubble reached the Jewel chip and burst, and the cavern . . . The cavern vibrated with the sound of a child screaming. 3 / Terreille The screaming stopped. Surreal raced across Briarwood's empty lawn toward the hidden door. The
Gray Jewel around her neck blazed with her anger. Tonight there wasn't a lock
anywhere in Beldon Mor strong enough to keep her out. Once inside, however, she
had no idea how to find the one she sought. A few strides away from the door, someone shouted at her, "Hurry!
This way. Hurry!" Swinging to the right, she saw Rose gesturing
frantically. "They're too strong," Rose said, grabbing Surreal's arm.
"Kartane and Uncle Bobby are letting him draw on their strength. He's got
the room shielded so I can't get through." "Where?" There was a stitch in Surreal's side from running,
and the cold night air burned her lungs. It made her angrier. Rose pointed at the wall. "Can you make the pass?" Surreal stared at the wall, probing. Pain and confusion. Rage and
despair. And courage. "Why isn't she fighting back?" "Too many medicines. She's in the misty place and she can't get
out." Rose tugged on Surreal's sleeve. "Please help her. We don't
want her to die. We don't want her to be like us!" Her lips pressed into a tight, angry line, Surreal reached for the
knife sheathed against her right thigh, but her hand swung across her body and pulled out the knife from the left sheath. Titian's knife. A slow smile curled Surreal's lips. Never taking her eyes away from the
wall, she held out her other hand to Rose. "Come with me," she said
as she stepped forward and melted into the wall. Briarwood's outer walls were thick. Surreal didn't notice. This time . . . This time she would wash the walls in blood. The shield was there, braided by the strength of two. Fools. Two Reds
might have slowed her down if they were aware of her presence. But Kartane and
Uncle Bobby? Never. Never. Surreal unleashed one short blast of power from her Gray Jewel. The
shield around the room shattered. Surreal leaped. Landing in the small room, she whirled to face the man
on the bed. Even as he thrust into the too-still body under him, he raised his
head, his face twisted with hatred and lust. Lunging forward, Surreal grabbed his hair with one hand and slashed
Titian's knife across his throat. The blood sang as the white walls turned red. Still pushing forward and up, Surreal drove the knife into his heart,
lifting him off the bed with the strength of her rage. He fell to the floor, Titian's knife still in his heart while his
maimed hands groped feebly for one heartbeat, two. Finish the kill. Squatting over the still body, Surreal pulled out her other knife to
drive it through his brain, intending to use the steel as a channel for the
Gray to break and destroy what the husk still contained. As she raised her arm
for the final strike, Rose's low moan made her glance at the bed. There was a pool of blood between Jaenelle's legs. Too much blood. Surreal leaned over the bed. Her stomach rolled. Jaenelle stared at the ceiling, her unblinking eyes never changing when
Surreal passed her hand in front of them. Her body was a mass of bruises; a cut
on her lip leaked blood. Surreal glanced back
at the Warlord
and noticed scratches on his
face and shoulders. So. She had fought for a while. Surreal felt for a pulse and found one. Weak and growing weaker. Something hit the locked door. "Greer!" someone shouted. "Greer, what's going on?" "Damn!" The word exploded out with her breath as she quickly
Gray-locked the door. Pulling Titian's knife from Greer's heart, Surreal
hesitated for just a moment, then shook her head. She didn't have the minute it
would take. She cut the cords that bound Jaenelle's ankles and wrists to the
bed, wrapped the girl in the bloody sheet, lifted the bundle against her, and,
Gray shielding herself and her precious burden, made the pass through the
walls. Once outside, Surreal ran. When they finally broke the Gray lock and
found Greer, they would be pouring out of the doors in pursuit. And following
the blood scent, they would be able to trace her. There was only one place to go, and once there, she would need help. Putting her heart into it, Surreal sent a summons along the Gray. "Sadi!" No answer. "Sadi!" 4 / Hell "no!" Saetan's roar thundered through the cavern, drowning out the sound of
feet racing down the stairs. "SaDiablo!" Andulvar yelled as he leaped into the cavern.
"We heard a scream. What's—" Saetan pivoted, teeth bared, spearing Draca with eyes filled with cold
rage. "And now?" he said too softly. "We'll ride the Winds," Prothvar said, pulling out his knife. "No time," Mephis countered. "It'll be too late." "Draca," Geoffrey said. Draca never blinked, never flinched from Saetan's glazed stare. "Saetan—" Andulvar began. Draca closed her eyes. A voice filled their minds, a rumble as if the Keep itself sighed. A male voice. "Sspear to sspear, High Lord. That iss the only way
now. Her blood runss. If sshe diess now—" "She'll walk among the cildru dyathe." So much sorrow in that voice. "Dreamss
made flessh do not become cildru dyathe, High Lord. Sshe will be losst
to uss." "Who are you to say this to me?" Saetan snarled. "Lorn." Saetan's heart stopped for a beat. "You have the courage, High Lord, to do what you musst
do. The other male will be your insstrument." The sighing rumble faded. The cavern was very still. Turning carefully, Saetan once more faced the red-misted tether line. And the Blood shall sing to the Blood. Don't think. Be an instrument. Everything has a price. Locked in his cold, still rage, Saetan slowly drew on the power in the
web, the power in his Jewels, and the power in himself until he had formed a
three-edged psychic spear. With his eyes and will fixed on the Jewel chip, he
sent a single, thundering summons. "sadi!" 5 / Terreille "Sadi!" "Sadi!" "sadi!" Daemon jerked awake, head pounding, heart pounding, body throbbing. Groaning,
he rubbed his fist back and forth across his forehead. And remembered. "Sadi, please." Daemon frowned. Even that movement hurt. "Surreal?" A gasping sob. "Hurry. To
the Altar." "Surreal, what—" "She's bleedingl" He didn't remember making the pass. One moment he was cramped in the
underground rectangle, the next he was braced against the tree, eyes closed,
waiting for the world to stop spinning. "Surreal, get to the Altar. Now." "The uncles will be coming after us." The Sadist bared his teeth in a vicious smile. "Let them come." The link broke. Surreal was already riding the Winds to Cassandra's
Altar. Daemon clung to the tree. His body could give him nothing. The Black
Jewels were still drained and could give him nothing. Needing strength, he
greedily drained the reserve power in his Birthright Red. "sadi!" The power behind that thundering voice hit his Red strength and
absorbed it as easily as a lake absorbs a pail of water. Daemon clamped his hands over his head and fell to his knees. That
power was tightening like a band of iron inside his head, threatening to smash
his inner barriers. Snarling, he lashed back with the little strength he had
left. "Daemon." Glacial rage waited for him just outside the first barrier, but now he
recognized the voice. "Priest?" Daemon
let out a gasp of relief. "Father,
pull back a little. I can't . . . It's too strong." The power pulled back—a little. "You are my instrument." "No." The psychic band tightened. "I serve no one but Witch. Not even you, Priest," Daemon snarled. The band loosened, became a caress. "I, too, serve her, Prince. That's why I need you. Her
blood runs." Daemon fought to stand up, fought to breathe. "I know. She's being taken to Cassandra's Altar." He hurt. Hell's fire, how he hurt. "Let me in, namesake. I won't harm you." Daemon hesitated, then
opened himself fully.
He clenched his teeth to keep from screaming as the icy rage swept into
his mind. His vision doubled. He felt the tree against his back. He also felt
cold stone beneath bare feet. The stone faded, but not completely. He slowly opened and closed his
hand. It felt as though he were wearing a glove beneath his skin. Then that too
faded, but not completely. "You're controlling my body," Daemon said with a trace of bitterness. "Not controlling. By joining this way, my strength will
be a well for you to tap and, in turn, I will be able to see and understand
what we must do to help her." Daemon pushed himself away from the tree. He swayed, but another pair
of legs held firm. Taking a deep breath, he caught the Black Wind and hurled
himself toward Cassandra's Altar. Daemon hurried through the ruins of the Sanctuary's outer rooms. The
footsteps he'd heard a moment ago stopped. Now an angry Gray wall blocked the
corridor that led into the labyrinth of inner rooms. "Surreal?" Daemon called softly. A sob answered him. The Gray wall dropped. Daemon ran toward her. Surreal waited for him, tears streaming down her
face. "I wasn't in time," she sobbed as Daemon took the
sheet-wrapped bundle from her shaking arms and held it close to his chest.
"I wasn't in time." Daemon turned back the way he'd come. "Cassandra must have a room
here somewh—" "Go to the Altar, namesake." "She needs-—" "The Altar." Daemon turned again, racing toward the Altar that lay in the center of
the Sanctuary. Surreal ran ahead to push open the Altar room's stiff
wrought-iron gate. Daemon rushed in and carefully laid Jaenelle on the Altar. "We need some light," he said, desperation making his voice
harsh. Witchlight bloomed overhead. Cassandra stood behind the Altar. Her Black Jewels glowed. Her emerald
eyes stabbed at him. Daemon looked down and saw the blood on his shirt. "Courage, namesake." "So," Cassandra said quietly, her eyes never leaving Daemon's
face, "you're both here." Daemon nodded as he swiftly unwrapped the sheet. Cassandra clamped a hand over her mouth, stifling a scream. Blood gushed between Jaenelle's legs. Daemon's hands were slick with it
as his fingers rested at the junction of her thighs and became a channel for a
delicate tendril of power and the little healing Craft he knew. He searched,
probed. Witches bled more on their Virgin Night than other women, and
dark-Jeweled witches most of all. They paid for their strength with moments of
fragility, moments when the balance of power shifted to the male's advantage
and left them vulnerable. But even that didn't explain this much blood. Searching, probing. Icy shock ran through him when he found the answer. Glacial rage
followed. "They used something to tear her open. The bastards tore her
open." He slid his hands over her torso, over the cuts and bruises. "How much healing Craft do you know?" he snapped at Saetan. "I have a great deal of knowledge, but even less of the
healing gift than you. It's not enough, Daemon." "Then who has enough?" Jaenelle's blank eyes stared at him. Daemon reached to cup her face in his hands. "No," Cassandra said, coming around the Altar. "Let me.
A Sister won't be a threat." Daemon hated her for saying it. Hated her even more because, right now,
it was true. "Let her try, namesake," Saetan said, forcing Daemon to step back. Cassandra pressed her fingers against Jaenelle's temples and stared
into the unblinking eyes. After a minute, she stepped back and wrapped her arms
around herself, as if needing comfort. Her lips quivered. "She's out of
reach," she said in a hoarse, defeated whisper. It didn't mean anything. Jaenelle was stronger than the rest of them.
She could descend further. It didn't mean anything. But Tersa's vision of the shattered crystal chalice mocked him. You
know, it said. You know why she doesn't answer. "No." Daemon wasn't sure if the denial was his or Saetan's. Surreal stepped forward. Her face was ashen, but her gold-green eyes
flashed with determination. "The girl Rose said they'd given her too much
medicine and she couldn't get out of the misty place. Probably a vile mixture
of safframate and a sedative." Saetan's voice sounded tightly calm. "I can't sense a link between her body and her Self.
It's either very faint or she's severed it completely. If we don't draw her
back now, we'll lose her." "You mean I'll lose her," Daemon snapped at him. "If her body dies, you'll still have her, won't
you?" He felt heart-tearing pain come through the link. "No," Saetan
whispered. "I was told by one who would
know that dreams made flesh don't become cildru dyathe" Daemon closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "How deep is your well, Priest?" "I don't know." "Then let's find out." Daemon turned to Surreal. "Go out. Keep watch. Those sons of whoring bitches will
be coming soon. Buy us some time, Surreal." Surreal glanced at the Altar. "I'll keep them out until I hear
from you." She slipped through the wrought-iron gate and disappeared into
the labyrinth of dark corridors. "Go with her," Daemon said to Cassandra. "This is
private." Before she could protest, Saetan said, "Go, Lady." Daemon waited until he was sure she was gone. Then he stretched out on
the Altar and took Jaenelle in his arms. The power from Saetan flowed into him, wrapped around him. "Keep the descent at a steady pace," Saetan warned. So easy to slip into that abandoned body, so easy to glide down through
all that emptiness until he reached the depth of his own inner web. He held
there, trying to probe further down. Far, far, far below him, a flash of lightning lit up a swirling black
mist. "Jaenelle!"
Daemon shouted. "Jaenelle!" No answer. Spinning out the link to make it thinner and longer, Daemon eased past
the depth of his inner web. "Daemon!" Saetan's
worry vibrated through the link. A little deeper. A little deeper. He felt the pressure now, but kept spinning out the link. Down down down. Like diving too deep in water, the abyss pressed against him, pressed
against his mind. That inner core of Self could go only so deep. Any deeper and
the very power that made the Blood the Blood would try to pour into a vessel
too small to hold it, crushing the spirit, shattering the mind. Down down down. Gliding through the emptiness, spinning out the link
between him and Saetan thinner and thinner. "Daemon!" Saetan's
voice was a hoarse, distant thunder. "You're
too deep. Pull up, Daemon. Pull up!" A tiny psychic feather rose out of the mist that was still far below
him, brushed against him and withdrew, startled and puzzled. "Jaenelle!"
Daemon shouted. When he got no answer, he sent on a spear thread. "I felt her, Priest! I felt her!" He also felt agony through the link and realized he was being pulled
upward. "No!" he
yelled, fighting the upward pull. "no!" The link snapped. No longer tied to the power Saetan was channeling, he became an empty
vessel that the power in the abyss rushed to fill. Too much. Too fast. Too
strong. He screamed as his mind ripped, tore, shattered. Shattering and shattering, he fell, screaming, and disappeared into the
lightning-streaked black mist. Surreal put the finishing touches on the spell she was weaving across a
corridor that led to the inner rooms and toyed with the idea of shoving
Cassandra into it just to see what would happen. She didn't have anything
against the woman personally, but that sulky temper and the dagger glances Cassandra kept throwing back toward the Altar room were fraying
nerves already stretched a little too thin. She stepped back and rubbed her hands against her trouser seat. Calling
in a black cigarette, she lit it with a little tongue of witchfire, took a
puff, and then offered it to Cassandra, who just shook her head and glared. "What are they trying to do that it has to be private?"
Cassandra said for the tenth time in the past few minutes. "Back off, sugar," Surreal snapped. "That smart-ass
remark about her trusting you more than him was enough reason for him to toss
you out the door." "It's true," Cassandra said angrily. "A Sister—" "Sister, shit. And I don't hear you bitching about the other one I
caught a whiff of." "I trust the Priest." Surreal puffed on the cigarette. So that was the Priest. Not a male
she'd care to tangle with. Then again, Sadi wasn't a male she cared to tangle
with either. She snubbed out the cigarette and vanished it. "Come on, sugar.
Let's create a few more surprises for Briarwood's darling uncles." Cassandra eyed the corridor. "What is it?" "A death spell." A vicious gleam filled Surreal's eyes.
"First one who walks through that—it'll burst his heart, burst his balls,
and finish the kill with a blast of the Gray. The spell gets sucked into the
body so there's nothing anyone can trace. I usually add a timing spell to it,
but we want to hit them fast and dirty." Cassandra looked shocked. "Where did you learn to build something
like that?" Surreal shook her head and headed for another corridor to set another
trap. This wasn't the time to tell Cassandra that Sadi had taught her that
particular little spell. Especially when she kept wishing he'd taught it to Jaenelle. Daemon slowly opened his eyes. He knew he was lying on his back. He knew he couldn't move. He also
knew he was naked. Why was he naked? Mist swirled around him, teasing him, offering him no landmarks. Not
that he expected to find anything familiar, but even the mind had landmarks.
Except this was Jaenelle's mind, not his, in a place too deep for the rest of
the Blood to reach. He remembered feeling a hint of her as he probed the abyss, remembered
diving, falling. Shattering. Something moved in the mist. He heard a quiet clink clink, like
glass tapping glass. He turned his head toward the sound, feeling as if it took all of his
strength to do so little. "Don't move,"
said a lilting, lyrical voice that also contained caverns and midnight skies. The mist drew back enough for him to see her standing next to slabs of
stone piled up to form a makeshift altar. Shock rippled through him. The crystal shards on the altar rattled in
response. "Don't move,"
she said, sounding testy as she carefully fitted another shard of the shattered
chalice into place. It was Jaenelle's voice, but . . . She was medium height, slender, and fair-skinned. Her gold mane—not
quite hair and not quite fur—was brushed up and back from her exotic face and
didn't hide the delicately pointed ears. In the center of her forehead was a
tiny, spiral horn. A narrow strip of gold fur traced her spine, ending in a
small gold and white fawn tail that flicked over her bare buttocks. The legs
were human and shapely but changed below the calf. Instead of feet, she had
dainty horse's hooves. Her human hands had sheathed claws like a cat's. As she
shifted position to slip another shard into place, he saw the small, round
breasts, the feminine curve of waist and hips, the dark-gold triangle of hair
between her legs. Who . . . ? But he knew. Even before she walked over and looked at him, even before
he saw the feral intelligence in those ancient, haunted sapphire eyes, he knew. Terrifying and beautiful. Human and Other. Gentle and violent. Innocent
and wise. "I am Witch,"
she said, a small, defiant quiver in her voice. "I know." His voice
had a seductive throb in it, a hunger he couldn't control or mask. She looked at him curiously, then shrugged and returned to the altar. "You shattered the chalice. That's why you can't move
yet." He tried to raise his head and blacked out. By the time he could focus
again, she had enough of the chalice pieced together for him to realize it
wasn't the same one Tersa had shown him. "That's not your chalice," he shouted happily, too relieved to care that he'd
startled her until she bared her teeth and snarled at him. "No, you silly stubborn male, it's yours." That sobered him a little, but her response sounded so much like
Jaenelle the child, he didn't care about that either. Taking it slow, he propped himself up on one elbow. "Then your chalice didn't shatter." She selected another piece, fit it into place. Her eyes filled with
desperation and her voice became too quiet. "It shattered." Daemon lay down and closed his eyes. It took him a long moment to
gather the courage to ask, "Can you
repair it?" She didn't answer. He drifted after that. Minutes, years, what did it matter? Images
swirled behind his closed eyes. Bodies of flesh and bone and blood. Webs that
marked the inner boundaries. Crystal chalices that held the mind. Jewels for
power. The images swirled and shifted, over and over. When they finally came to
rest, they formed the Blood's four-sided triangle. Three sides—body, chalice,
and Jewels—surrounding the fourth side, the Self, the spirit that binds the
other three. The images swirled again, became mist. He felt something settle into
place inside him as the mist reformed into a crystal chalice, its shattered
pieces carefully fitted together. Black mist filled in the cracks between each
piece, as well as the places where tiny pieces were missing. He felt brittle, fragile. A finger tapped his chest. A thin skin of black mist coated the chalice, inside and out, forming a
delicate shield around it. The finger tapped again. Harder. He ignored it. The next tap had an unsheathed nail at the end of it. Cursing, he shot up onto his elbows. He forgot what he'd intended to
say because she was straddling his thighs and he could have sworn he saw little
flashes of lightning deep in her sapphire eyes. "Snarly male,"
she said, tapping his chest again. "The
chalice is back together, but it's very fragile. It will be strong again if you
keep it protected long enough for it to mend. You must take your body to a safe
place until the chalice heals." "I'm not leaving without you." She shook her head. "The misty
place is too dark, too deep for you. You can't stay here." Daemon bared his teeth. "I'm not
leaving without you." ^Stubborn snarly male!" "I can be as stubborn and as snarly as you." She stuck her tongue out at him. He responded in kind. She blinked, huffed, and then began to laugh. That silvery, velvet-coated laugh made his heart ache and tremble. Before, he'd seen Witch beneath the child Jaenelle. Now he saw Jaenelle
beneath Witch. Now he saw the difference—and no difference. She looked at him, her eyes full of gentle sadness. "You have to go back, Daemon." "So do you," he
said quietly. She shook her head. "The body's
dying." "You could heal it." She shook her head more violently. "Let it die. Let them have the body. I don't want the
body. This is my place now. I can see them all when I stand in this place. All
the dreams." "What dreams?" "The dreams in the Light. The dreams in the Darkness
and the Shadow. All the dreams." She
hesitated, looked confused. "You're one
of the dreams in the Light. A good dream." Daemon swallowed hard. Was that how she saw them? As dreams? She was
the living myth, dreams made flesh. Made flesh. "I'm not a dream, Lady. I'm real." Her eyes flashed. "What is
real?" she demanded. "I see beautiful things, I hear them, I touch them with
the body's hand, and they say bad girl to make up stories, those things are not
real. I see bad things, cruel things, a twisted darkness that taints the land,
a darkness that isn't the Darkness, and they say bad girl to make up stories,
bad girl to tell lies. The uncles say no one will believe a sick-mind girl and
they laugh and hurt the body so I go away to the misty place to see the gentle
ones, the beautiful ones and leave them ice that hurts them when they touch it." She hugged herself and rocked back and forth. "They don't want me. They don't want me. They
don't love me." Daemon wrapped his arms around her and held her close, rocking with her
as words kept tumbling out. He listened to the loneliness and confusion. He
listened to the horrors of Briarwood. He listened to bits of stories about
friends who seemed real but weren't real. He listened and understood what she
didn't, what she couldn't. If she didn't repair her shattered mind, if she didn't link with the
body again, if she didn't re-form the four-sided triangle, she would be trapped
here, becoming lost and entangled in the shards of herself until she could
never find a way to reach what she loved most. "No," he said
gently when her words finally stopped, "they don't want you. They don't love you, can't love
you. But I do love you. The Priest loves you. The beautiful ones, the
gentle ones—they love you. We've waited so long for you to come. We need
you with us. We need you to walk among us." "I don't want the body," she whimpered. "It hurts." "Not always, sweetheart. Not always. Without the body,
how will you hear a bird's song? How will you feel a warm summer rain on your
skin? How will you taste nutcakes? How will you walk on a beach at sunset and
feel the sand and surf under your . . . hooves?" He felt her mood lighten before he heard the sniffled giggle. As she
raised her head to look at him, her thighs shifted where they straddled him. A fire sparked in his loins and he stirred. She leaned back and watched him swell and rise. He saw innocence in her face, a kitten's curiosity. He saw a female
shape that, if not fully mature, was also not a child. He clenched his teeth and swore silently when she began stroking him
lightly. Stroke. Observe the reaction as if she'd never seen a man become
aroused. Stroke. Observe. He wanted to push her away. He wanted to pull her down on top of him.
It was killing him. It was wonderful. As he reached for her hand to stop her,
she said in a quiet, wondering voice, "Your
maleness has no spines." Rage froze him. The shards of the chalice rattled as he leashed the
fury that had no outlet here. For a moment he tried very, very hard to believe
she was comparing him to another species of male, but he knew too much about
the twisted males who enjoyed breaking a young, strong witch on her Virgin
Night. Mother Night! No wonder she didn't want to go back. She studied him,
puzzled. "Does the body's maleness
have spines?" Daemon swallowed the rage. The Sadist transformed it into deadly silk. "No," he
crooned. "My maleness has no spines." "Soft," she said
as she stroked and explored. His hands whispered over her thighs, over her
hips. "It could give you pleasure," he crooned softly. "Pleasure?"
Her eyes lit up with curiosity and anticipation. The childlike trust stabbed him in the heart. She must have sensed some
change in him. Before he could stop her, she exploded, kicking his thigh as she
leaped away from him. Out of reach, she hugged herself and glared at him. "You want to mate with the body. Like the others. You
want me to make her well so you can put your maleness inside her." Rage washed through him. "Who is her?" he
asked too softly. "Jaenelle." "You're
Jaenelle." "I am witch!" He trembled with the effort not to attack her. "Jaenelle is Witch and Witch is Jaenelle." "They never want me." She thumped her chest with her fist. "Not me. They don't want me inside the body.
They want to mate with Jaenelle, not Witch." He felt her fragment more and more. "This is Witch," she screamed at him. "This is who lived inside the body. Do you want
to mate with Witch?" Anger made him lash out. "No, I
don't want to mate with you. I want to make love to you." Whatever she was about to say went unsaid. She stared at him as if he were
something unknown. She took a hesitant step toward him. She'll take the bait, the
Sadist whispered inside him. She'll take the bait and step into the pretty
trap. Another step. Deadly, deadly silk. Another. A sweet trap spun from love and lies . . . and truth. "I've waited seven hundred years for you," he crooned. "For
you" His lips curved in a seducer's smile. "I was born to be your lover." "Lover?" Almost within reach. Without his body, the seduction tendrils weren't as potent, but he saw
the change in her eyes when they reached her. Still, she hovered out of reach. "Then why do you want the body?" "Because that body can sheathe me so that I can give
you pleasure." He watched her think about
this. "Do you like my body?" "It's beautiful," she said reluctantly, and then added hurriedly, "but you look the same here. And Witch can sheathe your
maleness." The Sadist held out his hand. "Why
don't we find out?" She took his hand and gracefully settled over him, straddling his
thighs. Then she looked at him expectantly. He smiled at her while his hands explored her, soothing and arousing.
When his fingers tickled the underside of her fawn tail, she squeaked and
jumped. He resettled her tighter against him, wrapped one arm around her hips
to keep her still while his other hand slid through the gold mane and cupped
her head. Then he kissed her. A soft kiss. A melting kiss. She sighed when he
caressed her breasts. She trembled when he licked the tiny spiral horn. When he
was sure she'd taken the bait, he whispered, "Sweetheart, you're right. This place is too dark for
me. The chalice is too fragile and I ... I hurt." She looked at him regretfully but nodded. "Wait," he said
when she tried to move away. "Can you
come up with me? Up to my inner web?" He
licked her ear. His voice became a throbbing purr. "We'd still be safe there." He leashed the urgency he felt and waited for her answer. There was no
way to tell how much time had passed at the Altar, no way to know if their
bodies were still there, no way to know if hers still lived, no way to know if
those monsters from Briarwood had reached the Sanctuary. No way to know what
his body was doing. He pushed the thought away. He didn't have a link now; the Priest did.
Whatever he was doing, it was Saetan's problem. The rushing ascent caught him by surprise. He grabbed her at the same
moment she wrapped her legs around him. "Lover," she said,
smiling at him. Then she giggled. He wondered if, with a lifetime of wandering in that strange blend of
innocence and formidable knowledge, she knew what the word meant. Doesn't matter, the Sadist
whispered. She took the bait. They rose until they were high in the Black, comfortably above his
inner web. "Better?" she asked
shyly. "Much better," he
answered, fitting his mouth to hers. He kissed her until she relaxed, and then he sighed again. Hurry, the Sadist whispered. He leaned his forehead against hers and yelped when the tiny spiral
horn jabbed him. She giggled and kissed his forehead. "Kisses make it better?" Revulsion swamped him for a moment. That was a child's voice. A young
child's voice. He looked over her shoulder, trying to reconcile the female shape
wrapped around him with that voice, and saw fragments of shattered crystal
floating through the Black. Pieces of her. Pieces and pieces of her. Part of her was still intact.
Had to be. The part that held the knowledge of the Craft. How could she have
put him together otherwise? But if she kept slipping in and out of those
fragments . . . Like Tersa. Worse than Tersa. "Daemon?" The midnight voice, with a deadly edge to it. Remember this side of her, the
Sadist warned. Ignore the rest. Daemon smiled at her. "Lover," he said, nipping her lower lip. Then he used every
trick he'd ever learned to sweeten the bait. But he wouldn't let her raise her hips to sheathe him. "Still too dark," he gasped when she began to whimper and snarl. "Let's go to the Red. It's my Birthright." She tried to shake off the seduction tendrils he'd woven around her,
but he'd spun his trap well. "We can have a bed there," he coaxed. She shuddered. Whimpered. There was no pleasure in the sound. An image appeared. A bed just big enough for the game. A bed with
straps attached to the ends to tie down wrists and ankles. He dismissed the image and replaced it with his own. A large room with
deep, soft carpets. A huge bed, its canopy made of gauze and velvet. Silk
sheets and downy covers. Mounds of pillows. The only light came from a
slow-burning fire and dozens of scented candles. Blinded by romance, she sighed and melted against him. He held the image, teasing, tantalizing as they rose to the Red. As they settled among the silk and pillows, he tried to reach for some
link—his body, the Priest, anything—and choked on frustration. So close. So
close and there was nothing for him to tap into to finish it—except the power
Jaenelle had shaped around his chalice to hold the pieces together. Caressing and soothing, loving and lying, he kept her focused on the
pleasure while he cautiously sipped the power forming the skin inside the
chalice. The skin shrank. The top fragments wobbled but held. Enough. He reached for Saetan. Found exhaustion and a killing fury. He struck first. "Hush,
Priest." He waited a moment, tapped a little more of the power
holding the chalice together. "Use whatever
you can now to form a tether. And prepare for a fight. I'm bringing her back." He reached for his body next. It was still stretched out on the Altar,
next to Jaenelle. He strengthened the connection enough so that his body
imitated his movements. Smiling, Daemon slowly rolled on top of her. Gently pinned her hands on
either side of her head. He kissed her, nuzzled her as they rose and rose and rose. She rubbed against him. "Lover," she whimpered. "Soon," he lied. "Soon." Up and up. He was moments away from slipping back into his body when her eyes
widened and she felt the trap spring around her. "No!" she
screamed. Baring his teeth, he slammed both of them back into their bodies. Her screams filled the Altar room. Blood gushed between her legs. "Heal the body, Jaenelle!" Daemon shouted, fighting to keep
her connected to her body while she tried to throw him off. "Heal
it!" Her fear pounded against his mind. "You lied to me. You lied!" "I would have said anything, done anything to
get you back," he roared, his nails
digging in to hold her. "Heal it!" "Letmego letmego letmego." Bodies fought. Selves fought. As they tangled furiously, he felt Saetan
slip the tether around her leg. One flick of the power within her would tear him apart, would set her
free. Instead she begged, pleaded. "Daemon, please. You're my friend. Please" It hurt to hear her beg. " Witch-child."
Saetan's voice, cracked and trembling. Jaenelle stopped fighting. "Saetan?" "We don't want to lose you, witch-child." "You won't lose me. I can see you all in the misty
place." Saetan's words came slowly, as if each one pained him. "No, Jaenelle. You won't see us in the misty place. If
you don't heal your body, Daemon and I will be destroyed." Daemon's breath hissed through his teeth. The Sadist wasn't the only
one who could spin a deadly trap. Her wail filled their minds, filled his ears as the child body echoed
the sound. He felt a tidal wave of dark power rush up out of the abyss, felt it
fill the young body he held in his arms, felt it mend torn flesh. Her body relaxed, went limp. Daemon raised a shaking hand to stroke her golden hair. "I'm sick," Jaenelle said, her voice muffled against his
chest. "No, sweetheart," he corrected gently. "You're hurt.
That's different. But we'll get you to a safe place and—" The Sanctuary shook as someone unleashed a dark Jewel. An angry male voice changed to a terrified shriek. Jaenelle screamed. Daemon dove into the abyss a second before she did, catching her at the
Red as she tried to flee the body. Sucking the power from the chalice, he held onto her. Pieces wobbled. "No, Daemon,"
Jaenelle shrieked. "You can't. You can't." Suddenly
she collapsed against his chest. "I healed
the body. It's still hurt, but it will mend. Let me go. Please, let me go. You
can have the body. You can use the body." Daemon pressed her back against his chest. He rested his cheek against
her gold mane. "No, sweetheart. No one's
going to use your body but you." He closed
his eyes and held her tight. "Listen, my
Lady Witch. I lied to you, and I'm sorry. So very sorry. But I lied because I
love you. I hope you'll understand that one day." She sagged against him, saying nothing. "Listen to me," he
said softly. "We're going to take your
body away from here. We'll keep it safe. Is there some landmark in the misty
place that you can always find?" She nodded wearily. "There's a tether around your leg. Take it off and tie
it around that landmark. That way, when you're ready, it'll show you the way
back." It took him a moment to say the rest. "Please, Jaenelle, please repair the chalice. Find the
shards and put it back together. Return to the body when the Priest tells you
it's safe. Grow up and have a rich life. We need you, Lady. Come back and walk
among those who love you, those who have longed for you." He let her go. She hesitated a moment before leaping away from him. When there was
enough distance between them, she turned around. Daemon swallowed hard. "Try to
remember that I love you. And if you can, please forgive me." He felt her lightly touch his mind, felt her dark power reform the thin
skin that held him together. She closed her sapphire eyes. He watched her shape
change. When she opened her eyes, Jaenelle stood before him, not quite a woman
but no longer a child. "Daemon," she said, her voice a soft, sighing caress. Then she
dove into the abyss, and his heart shattered. He made the ascent for the last
time and tumbled into his body. He heard angry male voices coming from the outer rooms. He heard
shrieks of pain. Heard stone exploding. Heard the sizzle of power meeting
power. He didn't move. Didn't try. He laid his head on Jaenelle's chest and
wept silently, bitterly. "Daemon." Saetan
brushed against his mind and pulled back. "Daemon, what have you done?" "I let her go,"
Daemon cried. "I told her you'd tell her
when it was safe to come back. I told her about the tether. I let her go,
Priest. Sweet Darkness, I let her go." "What have you done to
yourself?" "I shattered the chalice. I lied to her. I seduced her
into trusting me and I lied to her." A brief touch, gentle and hesitant. "She'll understand, namesake. In time, she'll
understand." Saetan faded, came back. "I can't hold the link anymore. Cassandra will open the
Gate and take you—" Saetan was gone. Daemon wiped his face with his sleeve. A little longer. He had to hold
on a little longer. But he felt so empty, so terribly alone. The sounds of fighting got closer. Closer. Cassandra burst into the room. "There's no time left." Daemon slid from the Altar and collapsed. Ignoring him, Cassandra rushed over to the Altar and brushed her hand
over Jaenelle's head. "You didn't bring her back." Her anger sliced through the thin skin of power holding the chalice
together, leaving weak spots. "The body is healing," Daemon said hoarsely. "If you
keep it safe, it will mend. And—" Cassandra made a sharp, dismissive gesture. Daemon cringed. The Altar room blurred. Sounds became muffled. He
struggled to focus. Struggled to stand up. By the time he was braced against the Altar, the bloody sheet was lying
on the floor, Jaenelle was wrapped in a clean blanket, the black candles were
lit, and the wall behind the Altar was turning to mist. "How much time do you need?" Daemon asked. Cassandra cradled Jaenelle in her arms and glanced at the mist.
"Aren't you coming through the Gate?" He wanted to go with them. Sweet Darkness, how he needed to go with
them. But there was Surreal, who would keep fighting until he gave her a signal
or she was destroyed. And there was Lucivar. Daemon shook his head. "Go," he whispered as tears filled his
eyes. "Go." "Count to ten," Cassandra said. "Then get rid of the
candles. They won't be able to open the Gate without them." Holding
Jaenelle tightly, she stepped into the mist and disappeared. A male voice shouted, "There's a light!" Surreal rushed into the Altar room. "I threw up a couple of
shields to slow them down, but nothing short of blowing this place apart is
going to hold them." . . . four, five, six ... The Sanctuary rocked as the combined power of several Jewels blasted
through one of the shields. "Sadi, where . . ." Another blast of power. "Damn," Surreal hissed, pulling her knife from its sheath. The angry voices came closer. . . . eight, nine, ten. Daemon tried to vanish the black candles. Not even that much power
left. "Vanish the candles, Surreal. Hurry." Surreal vanished the candles, grabbed Daemon's wrist, and hauled him
through the stone wall just as Briarwood's uncles reached the Altar room's
wrought-iron gate. He wasn't prepared for a long pass through stone walls, and Surreal's
attempt to shield him wasn't quite enough. By the time they finally got through
the outside wall, his clothes were shredded and most of his skin was scraped
raw. "Shit, Sadi," Surreal said, grabbing him when his legs
buckled. Using Craft to keep him upright, she studied his face. "Is she
safe?" Safe? He desperately needed to believe she was safe, that she would
come back. He started to cry. Surreal wrapped her arms around him. "Come on, Daemon. I'll take
you to Deje's. They'll never think to look for you in a Chaillot Red Moon
house." Before he could say anything, she caught the Green Web, taking him with
her, first heading toward Pruul, then doubling back on other Webs, and finally
heading for Chaillot and Deje's Red Moon house. Daemon clung to Surreal as she flew along the Winds, too weak to argue,
too spent to care. His heart, however ... His heart held on fiercely to
Jaenelle's soft, sighing caress of his name. Everything has a price. heir to the shadows continues the story of Saetan, Daemon, Lucivar, and
Jaenelle.
ROC Published by New
American Library, a division of Penguin Putnam Inc.,
375 Hudson Street, New York, New York
10014, U.S.A. Penguin Books Ltd,
27 Wrights Lane, London W8 5TZ,
England Penguin Books
Australia Ltd, Ringwood, Victoria, Australia Penguin Books Canada
Ltd, 10 Alcorn Avenue, Toronto, Ontario,
Canada M4V 3B2 Penguin Books (N.Z.)
Ltd, 182-190 Wairau Road, Auckland 10, New
Zealand Penguin Books Ltd,
Registered Offices: Harmondsworth, Middlesex, England First published by
Roc, an imprint of New American Library, a division of Penguin Putnam Inc. First Printing,
March 1998 10 9 8
7 6 5 Copyright © Anne
Bishop, 1998 All rights reserved. REGISTERED TRADEMARK—MARCA REG1STRADA Printed in the United States of America Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of
this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval
system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical,
photocopying, recording, or otherwise), without the prior written permission of
both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book. BOOKS ARE AVAILABLE AT QUANTITY DISCOUNTS WHEN USED TO PROMOTE PRODUCTS
OR SERVICES. FOR INFORMATION PLEASE WRITE TO PREMIUM MARKETING DIVISION,
PENGUIN PUTNAM INC., 375 HUDSON STREET, NEW YORK, NEW YORK 10014. If you purchased this book without a cover you should be aware that this
book is stolen property. It was reported as "unsold and destroyed" to
the publisher and neither the author nor the publisher has received any payment
for this "stripped book." This EBOOK is not for
sale!!! for Blair Boone and Charles de Lint acknowledgments Every creative endeavor is a journey of many, especially the creative
endeavor we call Life. My thanks to the friends and neighbors who make that
endeavor a joyous one, and to the members of Spin-a-Story Tellers for the
stories shared in performance and around the table. A special thanks to Kathy
and Blair Boone, Nadine and Mike Fallacaro, Pat and Bill Feidner, Neil Schmitz,
Grace Tongue, Ellen Datlow, Charles de Lint, Nancy Kress, Pat York, Laura Anne
Oilman, Jennifer Jackson—and you who have picked up this book to share in the
wonder of Story. jewels White Yellow Tiger Eye Rose Summer-sky Purple Dusk Opal" Green Sapphire Red Gray Ebon-gray Black "Opal is the dividing
line between lighter and darker Jewels because it can be either. When making the Offering to
the Darkness, a person can descend a maximum of three ranks from his/her
Birthright Jewel. Example: Birthright White
could descend to Rose. blood
hierarchy/castes Males landen—non-Blood of any race Blood male—a general term for
all males of the Blood; also refers to any Blood male who doesn't wear Jewels Warlord—a Jeweled male equal
in status to a witch Prince—a Jeweled male equal in
status to a Priestess or a Healer Warlord Prince—a dangerous,
extremely aggressive Jeweled male; in status, slightly lower than a Queen Females landen—non-Blood of any race Blood female—a general term
for all females of the Blood; mostly refers to any Blood female who doesn't
wear Jewels witch—a Blood female who wears
Jewels but isn't one of the other hierarchical levels; also refers to any
Jeweled female Healer—a witch who heals
physical wounds and illnesses; equal in status to a Priestess and a Prince Priestess—a witch who cares
for altars, Sanctuaries and Dark
Altars; witnesses handfasts and marriages; performs offerings; equal in status
to a Healer and a Prince Black Widow—a witch who heals
the mind; weaves the tangled webs of dreams and visions; is trained in
illusions and poisons Queen—a witch who rules the
Blood; is considered to be the land's heart and the Blood's moral center; as
such, she is the focal
point of their society prologue Terreille I am Tersa the Weaver, Tersa
the Liar, Tersa the Fool. When the Blood-Jeweled Lords and Ladies hold a
banquet, I'm the entertainment that comes after the musicians have played and
the lithesome girls and boys have danced and the Lords have drunk too much wine
and demand to have their fortunes told. "Tell us a story, Weaver,"
they yell as their hands pass over the serving girls' rumps and their Ladies
eye the young men and decide who will have the painful pleasure of serving in
the bed that night. I was one of them once, Blood
as they are Blood. No, that's not true. I wasn't
Blood as they are Blood. That's why I was broken on a Warlord's spear and
became shattered glass that only reflects what might have been. It's hard to break a
Blood-Jeweled male, but a witch's life hangs by the hymenal thread, and what
happens on her Virgin Night determines whether she is whole to practice the
Craft or becomes a broken vessel, forever aching for the part of her that's
lost. Oh, some magic always remains, enough for day-to-day living and parlor
tricks, but not the Craft, not the lifeblood of our kind. But the Craft can be
reclaimed—if one is willing to pay the price. When I was younger, I fought
against that final slide into the Twisted Kingdom. Better to be broken and sane
than broken and mad. Better to see the world and know a tree for a tree, a
flower for a flower rather than to look through gauze at gray and ghostly
shapes and see clearly only the shards of one's self. So I thought then. As I shuffle to the low stool,
I struggle to stay at the edge of the Twisted Kingdom and see the physical
world clearly one last time. I carefully place the wooden frame that holds my
tangled web, the web of dreams and visions, on the small table near the stool. The Lords and Ladies expect me
to tell their fortunes, and I always have, not by magic but by keeping my eyes
and ears open and then telling them what they want to hear. Simple. No magic to it. But not tonight. For days now I have heard a
strange kind of thunder, a distant calling. Last night I surrendered to madness
in order to reclaim my Craft as a Black Widow, a witch of the Hourglass covens.
Last night I wove a tangled web to see the dreams and visions. Tonight there will be no
fortunes. I have the strength to say this only once. I must be sure that those
who must hear it are in the room before I speak. I wait. They don't notice.
Glasses are filled and refilled as I fight to stay on the edge of the Twisted
Kingdom. Ah, there he is. Daemon Sadi,
from the Territory called Hayll. He's beautiful, bitter, cruel. He has a
seducer's smile and a body women want to touch and be caressed by, but he's
filled with a cold, unquenchable rage. When the Ladies talk about his bedroom
skills, the words they whisper are "excruciating pleasure." I don't
doubt he's enough of a sadist to mix pain and pleasure in equal portions, but
he's always been kind to me, and it's a small bone of hope that I throw out to
him tonight. Still, it's more than anyone else has given him. The Lords and Ladies grow
restless. I usually don't take this long to begin my pronouncements. Agitation
and annoyance build, but I wait. After tonight, it will make no difference. There's the other one, in the
opposite corner of the room. Lucivar Yaslana, the Eyrien half-breed from the
Territory called Askavi. Hayll has no love for Askavi,
nor Askavi for Hayll, but Daemon and Lucivar are drawn to one another without
understanding why, so wound into each other's lives they cannot separate.
Uneasy friends, they have fought legendary battles, have destroyed so many
courts the Blood are afraid to have them together for any length of time. I raise my hands, let them
fall into my lap. Daemon watches me. Nothing about him has changed, but I know
he's waiting, listening. And because he's listening, Lucivar listens too. "She is coming." At first they don't realize
I've spoken. Then the angry murmurs begin when the words are understood. "Stupid bitch,"
someone yells. "Tell me who I'll love tonight." "What does it
matter?" I answer. "She is coming. The Realm of Terreille will be
torn apart by its own foolish greed. Those who survive will serve, but few will
survive." I'm slipping further from the
edge. Tears of frustration spill down my cheeks. Not yet. Sweet Darkness, not
yet. I must say this. Daemon kneels beside me, his
hands covering mine. I speak to him, only to him, and through him, to Lucivar. "The Blood in Terreille
whore the old ways and make a mockery of everything we are." I wave my
hand to indicate the ones who now rule. "They twist things to suit
themselves. They dress up and pretend. They wear Blood Jewels but don't
understand what it means to be Blood. They talk of honoring the Darkness, but
it's a lie. They honor nothing but their own ambition's. The Blood were created
to be the caretakers of the Realms. That's why we were given our power. That's
why we come from, yet are apart from, the people in every Territory. The
perversion of what we are can't go on. The day is coming when the debt will be
called in, and the Blood will have to answer for what they've become." "They're the Blood who
rule, Tersa," Daemon says sadly. "Who is left to call in this debt?
Bastard slaves like me?" I'm slipping fast. My nails
dig into his hands, drawing blood, but he doesn't pull away. I lower my voice.
He strains to hear me. "The Darkness has had a Prince for a long, long
time. Now the Queen is coming. It may take decades, even centuries, but she is
coming." I point with my chin at the Lords and Ladies sitting at the
tables. "They will be dust by then, but you and the Eyrien will be here to
serve." Frustration fills his golden
eyes. "What Queen? Who is coming?" "The living myth," I
whisper. "Dreams made flesh." His shock is replaced
instantly by a fierce hunger. "You're sure?" The room is a swirling mist.
He's the only thing still in sharp focus. He's the only thing I need. "I
saw her in the tangled web, Daemon. I saw her." I'm too tired to hang on to
the real world, but I stubbornly cling to his hands to tell him one last thing.
"The Eyrien, Daemon." He glances at Lucivar.
"What about him?" "He's your brother. You are
your father's sons." I can't hold on anymore and
plunge into the madness that's called the Twisted Kingdom. I fall and fall
among the shards of myself. The world spins and shatters. In its fragments, I
see my once-Sisters pouring around the tables, frightened and intent, and
Daemon's hand casually reaching out, as if by accident, destroying the fragile
spidersilk of my tangled web. It's impossible to reconstruct
a tangled web. Terreille's Black Widows may spend year upon frightened year
trying, but in the end it will be in vain. It will not be the same web, and
they will not see what I saw. In the gray world above, I
hear myself howling with laughter. Far below me, in the psychic abyss that is
part of the Darkness, I hear another howling, one full of joy and pain, rage
and celebration. Not just another witch coming,
my foolish Sisters, but Witch. PART 1 chapter
one 1 / Terreille Lucivar Yaslana, the Eyrien
half-breed, watched the guards drag the sobbing man to the boat. He felt no
sympathy for the condemned man who had led the aborted slave revolt. In the
Territory called Pruul, sympathy was a luxury no slave could afford. He had refused to participate
in the revolt. The ringleaders were good men, but they didn't have the
strength, the backbone, or the balls to do what was needed. They didn't enjoy
seeing blood run. He had not participated.
Zuultah, the Queen of Pruul, had punished him anyway. The heavy shackles around his
neck and wrists had already rubbed his skin raw, and his back was a throbbing
ache from the lash. He spread his dark, membranous wings, trying to ease the
ache in his back. A guard immediately prodded
him with a club, then retreated, skittish, at his soft hiss of anger. Unlike the other slaves who
couldn't contain their misery or fear, there was no expression in Lucivar's
gold eyes, no psychic scent of emotions for the guards to play with as they put
the sobbing man into the old, one-man boat. No longer seaworthy, the boat
showed gaping holes in its rotten wood, holes that only added to its value now. The condemned man was small
and half-starved. It still took six guards to put him into the boat. Five
guards held the man's head, arms, and legs. The last guard smeared bacon grease
on the man's genitals before sliding a wooden cover into place. It fit snugly
over the boat, with holes cut out for the head and hands. Once the man's hands
were tied to iron rings on the outside of the boat, the cover was locked into place so that
no one but the guards could remove it. One guard studied the imprisoned
man and shook his head in mock dismay. Turning to the others, he said, "He
should have a last meal before being put to sea." The guards laughed. The man
cried for help. One by one, the guards
carefully shoved food into the man's mouth before herding the other slaves to
the stables where they were quartered. "You'll be entertained
tonight, boys," a guard yelled, laughing. "Remember it the next time
you decide to leave Lady Zuultah's service." Lucivar looked over his
shoulder, then looked away. Drawn by the smell of food,
the rats slipped into the gaping holes in the boat. The man in the boat screamed. Clouds scudded across the
moon, gray shrouds hiding its light. The man in the boat didn't move. His knees
were open sores, bloody from kicking the top of the boat in his effort to keep
the rats away. His vocal cords were destroyed from screaming. Lucivar knelt behind the boat,
moving carefully to muffle the sound of the chains. "I didn't tell them,
Yasi," the man said hoarsely. "They tried to make me tell, but I
didn't. I had that much honor left." Lucivar held a cup to the
man's lips. "Drink this," he said, his voice a deep murmur, a part of
the night. "No," the man
moaned. "No." He began to cry, a harsh, guttural sound pulled from
his ruined throat. "Hush, now. Hush. It will
help." Supporting the man's head, Lucivar eased the cup between the
swollen lips. After two swallows, Lucivar put the cup aside and stroked the
man's head with gentle fingertips. "It will help," he crooned. "I'm a Warlord of the
Blood." When Lucivar offered the cup again, the man took another sip. As
his voice got stronger, the words began to slur. "You're a Warlord Prince.
Why do they do this to us, Yasi?" "Because they have no
honor. Because they don't remember what it means to be Blood. The High
Priestess of Hayll's influence is a plague
that has been spreading across the Realm for centuries, slowly consuming every
Territory it touches." "Maybe the landens are
right, then. Maybe the Blood are evil." Lucivar continued stroking the
man's forehead and temples. "No. We are what we are. Nothing more, nothing
less. There is good and evil among every kind of people. It's the evil among us
who rule now." "And where are the good
among us?" the man asked sleepily. Lucivar kissed the top of the
man's head. "They've been destroyed or enslaved." He offered the cup.
"Finish it, little Brother, and it will be finished." After the man took the last
swallow, Lucivar used Craft to vanish the cup. The man in the boat laughed.
"I feel very brave, Yasi." "You are very
brave." "The rats . . . My balls
are gone." "I know." "I cried, Yasi. Before
all of them, I cried." "It doesn't matter." "I'm a Warlord. I
shouldn't have cried." "You didn't tell. You had
courage when you needed it." "Zuultah killed the
others anyway." "She'll pay for it,
little Brother. Someday she and the others like her will pay for it all."
Lucivar gently massaged the man's neck. "Yasi, I—" The movement was sudden, the
sound sharp. Lucivar carefully let the
lolling head fall backward and slowly rose to his feet. He could have told them
the plan wouldn't work, that the Ring of Obedience could be fine-tuned
sufficiently to alert its owner to an inner drawing of strength and purpose. He
could have told them the malignant tendrils that kept them enslaved had spread
too far, and it would take a sweeter savagery than a man was capable of to free
them. He could have told them there were crueler weapons than the Ring to keep
a man obedient, that their concern for each other would destroy them, that the
only way to escape, for even a little while, was to care for no one, to be
alone. He could have told them. And yet, when they had
approached him, timidly, cautiously, eager to ask a man who had broken free
again and again over the centuries but was still enslaved, all he had said was,
"Sacrifice everything." They had gone away, disappointed, unable to
understand he had meant what he'd said. Sacrifice everything. And there was one
thing he couldn't—wouldn't—sacrifice. How many times after he'd
surrendered and been tethered again by that cruel ring of gold around his organ
had Daemon found him and pinned him against a wall, snarling with rage, calling
him a fool and a coward to give in? Liar. Silky, court-trained
liar. Once, Dorothea SaDiablo had
searched desperately for Daemon Sadi after he'd vanished from a court without a
trace. It had taken a hundred years to find him, and two thousand Warlords had
died trying to recapture him. He could have used that small, savage Territory
he had held and conquered half the Realm of Terreille, could have become a
tangible threat to Hayll's encroachment and absorption of every people it
touched. Instead, he had read a letter Dorothea sent through a messenger. Read
it and surrendered. The letter had simply said:
"Surrender by the new moon. Every day you are gone thereafter, I will take
a piece of your brother's body in payment for your arrogance." Lucivar shook himself, trying
to dislodge the unwelcome thoughts. In some ways, memories were worse than the
lash, for they led to thoughts of Askavi, with its mountains rising to cut the
sky and its valleys filled with towns, farms, and forests. Not that Askavi was
that fertile anymore, having been raped for too many centuries by those who
took but never gave anything back. Still, it was home, and centuries of
enslaved exile had left him aching for the smell of clean mountain air, the
taste of a sweet, cold stream, the silence of the woods, and, most of all, the
mountains where the Eyrien race soared. But he was in Pruul, that hot,
scrubby desert wasteland, serving that bitch Zuultah because he couldn't hide
his disgust for Prythian, Askavi's High Priestess, couldn't leash his temper
enough to serve witches he despised. Among the Blood, males were
meant to serve, not to rule. He had never challenged that, despite the number
of witches he'd killed over the centuries. He had killed them because it was an
insult to serve them, because he was an Eyrien Warlord Prince who wore
Ebon-gray Jewels and refused to believe that serving and groveling meant the
same thing. Because he was a half-breed bastard, he had no hope of attaining a
position of authority within a court, despite the rank of his Jewels. Because
he was a trained Eyrien warrior and had a temper that was explosive even for a
Warlord Prince, he had even less hope of being allowed to live outside the
social chains of a court. And he was caught, as all
Blood males were caught. There was something bred into them that made them
crave service, that compelled them to bond in some way with a Blood-Jeweled
female. Lucivar twitched his shoulder
and sucked air through his teeth as a lash wound reopened. When he gingerly
touched the wound, his hand came away wet with fresh blood. He bared his teeth in a bitter
smile. What was that old saying? A wish, offered with blood, is a prayer to the
Darkness. He closed his eyes, raised his
hand toward the night sky, and turned inward, descending into the psychic abyss
to the depth of his Ebon-gray Jewels so that this wish would remain private, so
that no one in Zuultah's court could hear the sending of this thought. Just once, I'd like to serve a
Queen I could respect, someone I could truly believe in. A strong Queen who
wouldn't fear my strength. A Queen I could also call a friend. Dryly amused by his own foolishness,
Lucivar wiped his hand on his baggy cotton pants and sighed. It was a shame
that the pronouncement Tersa had made seven hundred years ago had been nothing
more than a mad delusion. For a while, it had given him hope. It had taken him
a long time to realize that hope was a bitter thing. "Hello?" Lucivar looked toward the
stables where the slaves were quartered. The guards would make their nightly
check soon. He'd take another minute to savor the night air, even if it smelled
hot and dusty, before returning to the filthy cell with its bed of dirty,
bug-infested straw, before returning to the stink of fear, unwashed bodies, and
human waste. "Hello?" Lucivar turned in a slow
circle, his physical senses alert, his mind probing for the source of that thought.
Psychic ! communication could be
broadcast to everyone
in an area—like shouting in a
crowded room—or narrowed to a single Jewel rank or gender, or narrowed even
further to a single mind. That thought seemed aimed directly at him. There was nothing out there
except the expected. Whatever it was, it was gone. Lucivar shook his head. He was
getting as skittish as the landens, the non-Blood of each race, with their
superstitions about evil stalking in the night. "Hello?" Lucivar spun around, his dark
wings flaring for balance as he set his feet in a fighting stance. He felt like a fool when he
saw the girl staring at him, wide-eyed. She was a scrawny little
thing, about seven years old. Calling her plain would have been kind. But, even
in the moonlight, she had the most extraordinary eyes. They reminded him of a
twilight sky or a deep mountain lake. Her clothes were of good quality,
certainly better than a beggar child would wear. Her gold hair was done up in
sausage curls that indicated care even if they looked ridiculous around her
pointed little face. "What are you doing
here?" he asked roughly. She laced her fingers and
hunched her shoulders. "I-I heard you. Y-you wanted a friend." "You heard me?"
Lucivar stared at her. How in the name of Hell had she heard him? True, he had
sent that wish out, but on an Ebon-gray thread. He was the only Ebon-gray in
the Realm of Terreille. The only Jewel darker than his was the Black, and the
only person who wore that was Daemon Sadi. Unless . . . No. She couldn't be. At that moment, the girl's
eyes flicked from him to the dead man in the boat, then back to him. "I have to go," she
whispered, backing away from him. "No, you don't." He
came toward her, soft-footed, a hunter stalking his prey. She bolted. He caught her within seconds,
heedless of the noise the chains made. Looping a chain over her, he wrapped an
arm around her waist and lifted her off her feet, grunting when her heel banged
his knee. He ignored her attempts to scratch, and her kicks, while bruising,
weren't the same kind of deterrent one good kick in the right place would have
been. When she started shrieking, he clamped a hand over her mouth. She promptly sank her teeth
into his finger. Lucivar bit back a howl and
swore under his breath. He dropped to his knees, pulling her with him.
"Hush," he whispered fiercely. "Do you want to bring the guards
down on us?" She probably did, and he expected her to struggle even
harder, knowing there was help nearby. Instead, she froze. Lucivar laid his cheek against
her head and sucked air. "You're a spitting little cat," he said
quietly, fighting to keep the laughter out of his voice. "Why did you kill
him?" Did he imagine it, or did her
voice change? She still sounded like a young girl, but thunder, caverns, and
midnight skies were in that voice. "He was suffering." "Couldn't you take him to
a Healer?" "Healers don't bother
with slaves," he snapped. "Besides, the rats didn't leave enough of
him to heal." He pulled her tighter against his chest, hoping physical warmth
would make her stop shuddering. She looked so pale against his light-brown
skin, and he knew it wasn't simply because she was fair-skinned. "I'm
sorry. That was cruel." When she started struggling
against his hold, he raised his arms so that she could slip under the chain
between his wrists. She scrambled out of reach, spun around, and dropped to her
knees. They studied each other. "What's your name?"
she finally asked. "I'm called Yasi."
He laughed when she wrinkled her nose. "Don't blame me. I didn't choose
it." "It's a silly word for
someone like you. What's your real name?" Lucivar hesitated. Eyriens
were one of the long-lived races. He'd had 1,700 years to gain a reputation for
being vicious and violent. If she'd heard any of the stories about him . . . He took a deep breath and
released it slowly. "Lucivar Yaslana." No reaction except a shy smile
of approval. "What's your name,
Cat?" "Jaenelle." He grinned. "Nice name,
but I think Cat suits you just as well." She snarled. "See?" He hesitated,
but he had to ask. Zuultah's guessing he'd killed that slave and knowing for
sure would make a difference when he was stretched between the whipping posts.
"Is your family visiting Lady Zuultah?" Jaenelle frowned.
"Who?" Really, she did look like a
kitten trying to figure out how to pounce on a large, hoppy bug. "Zuultah.
The Queen of Pruul." "What's Pruul?" "This is Pruul."
Lucivar waved a hand to indicate the land around them and then swore in Eyrien
when the chains rattled. He swallowed the last curse when he noticed the
intense, interested look on her face. "Since you're not from Pruul and
your family isn't visiting, where are you from?" When she hesitated, he
tipped his head toward the boat. "I can keep a secret." "I'm from Chaillot." "Chai—" Lucivar bit
back another curse. "Do you understand Eyrien?" "No." Jaenelle
grinned at him. "But now I know some Eyrien words." Should he laugh or strangle
her? "How did you get here?" She fluffed her hair and
frowned at the rocky ground between them. Finally she shrugged. "Same way
I get to other places." "You ride the
Winds?" he yelped. She raised a finger to test
the air. "Not breezes or puffs of
air." Lucivar ground his teeth. "The Winds. The Webs. The psychic
roads in the Darkness." Jaenelle perked up. "Is
that what they are?" He managed to stop in
mid-curse. Jaenelle leaned forward.
"Are you always this prickly?" "Most people think I'm a
prick, yes." "What's that mean?" "Never mind." He
chose a sharp stone and drew a circle on the ground between them. "This is
the Realm of Terreille." He placed a round stone in the circle. "This
is the Black Mountain, Ebon Askavi, where the Winds meet." He drew
straight lines from the round stone to the circumference of the circle.
"These are tether lines." He drew smaller circles within the circle.
"These are radial lines. The Winds are like a spider web. You can travel
on the tether or the radial lines, changing direction where they intersect.
There's a Web for each rank of the Blood Jewels. The darker the Web, the more
tether and radial lines there are and the faster the Wind is. You can ride a
Web that's your rank or lighter. You can't ride a Web darker than your Jewel
rank unless you're traveling inside a Coach being driven by someone strong
enough to ride that Web or you're being shielded by someone who can ride that
Web. If you try, you probably won't survive. Understand?" Jaenelle chewed on her lower
lip and pointed to a space between the strands. "What if I want to go
there?" Lucivar shook his head.
"You'd have to drop from the Web back into the Realm at the nearest point
and travel some other way." "That's not how I got
here," she protested. Lucivar shuddered. There
wasn't a strand of any Web around Zuultah's compound. Her court was
deliberately in one of those blank spaces. The only way to get here directly
from the Winds was by leaving the Web and gliding blind through the Darkness,
which, even for the strongest and the best, was a chancy thing to do. Unless .
. . "Come here, Cat," he
said gently. When she dropped in front of him, he rested his hands on her thin
shoulders. "Do you often go wandering?" Jaenelle nodded slowly.
"People call me. Like you did." Like he did. Mother Night!
"Cat, listen to me. Children are vulnerable to many dangers." There was a strange expression
in her eyes. "Yes, I know." "Sometimes an enemy can
wear the mask of a friend until it's too late to escape." "Yes," she
whispered. Lucivar shook her gently,
forcing her to look at him. "Terreille is a dangerous place for little
cats. Please, go home and don't go wandering anymore. Don't . . . don't answer
the people who call you." "But then I won't see you
anymore." Lucivar closed his gold eyes.
A knife in the heart would hurt less. "I know. But we'll always be
friends. And it's not forever. When you're grown up, I'll come find you or \
you'll come find me." Jaenelle nibbled her lip.
"How old is grown up?" Yesterday. Tomorrow.
"Let's say seventeen. It sounds like forever, I know, but it's really not
that long." Even Sadi couldn't have spun a better lie than that.
"Will you promise not to go wandering?" Jaenelle sighed. "I
promise not to go wandering in Terreille." Lucivar hauled her to her feet
and spun her around. "There's one thing I want to teach you before you go.
This will work if a man ever tries to grab you from behind." When they'd gone through the
demonstration enough times that he was sure she knew what to do, Lucivar kissed
her forehead and stepped back. "Get out of here. The guards will be making
the rounds any minute now. And | remember—a Queen never breaks a promise made
to a Warlord Prince." "I'll remember." She
hesitated. "Lucivar? I won't look the same when I'm grown up. How will you
know me?" Lucivar smiled. Ten years or a
hundred, it would make no difference. He'd always recognize those extraordinary
sapphire eyes. "I'll know. Good-bye, Cat. May the Darkness embrace
you." She smiled at him and
vanished. Lucivar stared at that empty
space. Was that a foolish thing to say to her? Probably. A gate rattling caught his
attention. He swiftly rubbed out the drawing of the Winds and slipped from
shadow to shadow until he reached the stables. He passed through the outside
wall and had just settled into his cell when the guard opened the barred window
in the door. Zuultah was arrogant enough to
believe her holding spells kept her slaves from using Craft to pass through the
cell walls. It was
uncomfortable to pass through a spelled wall but not impossible for him. Let the bitch wonder. When the
guards found the slave in the boat, she'd suspect him of breaking the man's
neck. She suspected him when anything went wrong in her court—with good
reason. Maybe he would offer a little
resistance when the guards tried to tie him to the whipping posts. A vicious
brawl would keep Zuultah distracted, and the violent emotions would cover up
any lingering psychic scent from the girl. Oh, yes, he could keep Lady
Zuultah so distracted, she would never realize that Witch now walked the
Realm. 2 / Terreille Lady Maris turned her head
toward the large, freestanding mirror. "You may go now." Daemon Sadi slipped out of bed
and began dressing slowly, tauntingly, fully aware that she watched him in the
mirror. She always watched the mirror when he serviced her. A bit of
self-voyeurism perhaps? Did she pretend the man in the mirror actually cared
about her, that her climax aroused him? Stupid bitch. Maris stretched and sighed
with pleasure. "You remind me of a wild cat, all silky skin and rippling
muscles." Daemon slipped into the white
silk shirt. A savage predator? That was a fair enough description. If she ever
annoyed him beyond his limited tolerance for the distaff gender, he would be
happy to show her his claws. One little one in particular. Maris sighed again.
"You're so beautiful." Yes, he was. His face was a
gift of his mysterious heritage, aristocratic and too beautifully shaped to be
called merely handsome. He was tall and broad-shouldered. He kept his body well
toned and muscular enough to please. His voice was deep and cultured, with a
husky, seductive edge to it that made women go all misty-eyed. His gold eyes
and thick black hair were typical of all three of Terreille's long-lived races,
but his warm, golden-brown skin was a little lighter than the
Hayllian aristos—more like the Dhemlan race. His body was a weapon, and he kept
his weapons well honed. Daemon shrugged into his black
jacket. The clothes, too, I were weapons, from the skimpy underwear to the
perfectly ] tailored suits. Nectar to seduce the unwary to their doom. | Fanning herself with her hand,
Maris looked directly at him. "Even in this weather, you didn't work up a
sweat." It sounded like the complaint
it was. Daemon smiled mockingly.
"Why should I?" Maris sat up, pulling at the
sheet to cover herself. "You're a cruel, unfeeling bastard." Daemon raised one finely
shaped eyebrow. "You think I'm cruel? You're quite right, of course. I'm a
connoisseur of cruelty." "And you're proud of it,
aren't you?" Maris blinked back tears. Her face tightened, showing all the
petulant age lines. ; "Everything they said about you is true. Even
that." She waved a hand toward his groin. "That?" he asked,
knowing perfectly well what she meant. She, and every woman like her, would
forgive every vicious thing he did if she could coax him into an erection. "You're not a true man.
You never were." "Ah. In that, too, you're
quite right." Daemon slipped his hands into his trouser pockets.
"Personally, I've always thought it's the discomfort of the Ring of
Obedience that's caused the problem." The cold, mocking smile returned. "Perhaps
if you removed it . . ." Maris became so pale he
wondered if she was going to faint. He doubted Maris wanted to test his theory
badly enough that she would actually remove that gold circle around his organ.
Just as well. She wouldn't survive one minute after he was free. Most of the witches he'd
served hadn't survived anyway. Daemon smiled that cold,
familiar, brutal smile and settled next to her on the bed. "So you think
I'm cruel." Her eyes were already glazing from the psychic seduction
tendrils he was weaving around her. "Yes," Maris
whispered, watching his lips. Daemon leaned forward, amused at how quickly she
opened her mouth for a kiss. Her tongue flirted hungrily with his, and when he
finally raised his head, she tried to pull him down on top of her. "Do you
really want to know why I don't work up a sweat?" he asked too gently. She
hesitated, lust warring with curiosity. "Why?" Daemon smiled.
"Because, my darling Lady Maris, your so-called intelligence bores me to
tears and that body you think so fine and flaunt whenever and wherever possible
isn't fit to be crowbait." Maris's lower lip quivered.
"Y-you're a sadistic brute." Daemon slipped off the bed. "How do
you know?" he asked pleasantly. "The game hasn't even begun."
"Get out. get out!" He quickly left the bedroom,
but waited a moment outside the door. Her wail of anguish was perfect
counterpoint to his mocking laughter. A light breeze ruffled
Daemon's hair as he followed a gravel path through the back gardens.
Unbuttoning his shirt, he smiled with pleasure as the breeze caressed his bare
skin. He pulled a thin black cigarette from its gold case, lit it, and sighed
as the smoke drifted slowly out of his mouth and nostrils, burning away Maris's
stench. The light in Maris's bedroom
went out. Stupid bitch. She didn't
understand the game she played. No—she didn't understand the game he played.
He was 1,700 years old and just coming into his prime. He'd worn a Ring of
Obedience controlled by Dorothea SaDiablo, Hayll's High Priestess, for as long
as he could remember. He had been raised in her court as her cousin's bastard
son, had been educated and trained to serve Hayll's Black Widows. That is,
taught enough of the Craft to serve those witch-bitches as they wanted to be
served. He'd been whoring in courts long turned to dust while Maris's people
were just beginning to build cities. He'd destroyed better witches than her,
and he could destroy her, too. He'd brought down courts, laid waste to cities,
brought about minor wars as vengeance for bedroom games. Dorothea punished him, hurt
him, sold him into service in court after court, but in the end, Maris and her
kind were expendable. He was not. It had cost Dorothea and Hayll's other Black
Widows dearly to create him, and whatever they had done, they couldn't do again. Hayll's Blood was failing. In
his generation, there were very few who wore the darker Jewels—not surprising
since Dorothea had been so thorough about purging the stronger witches who
might have challenged her rule after she became High Priestess, leaving her
followers within Hayll's Hundred Families, lighter-Jeweled witches who had no
social standing, and Blood females who had little power as the only ones
capable of mating with a Blood male and producing healthy Blood children. Now she needed a dark bloodline
to mate with her Black Widow Sisters. So while she gladly humiliated and
tortured him, she wouldn't destroy him because, if there was any possibility at
all, she wanted his willing seed in her Sisters' bodies, and she would use
fools like Maris to wear him down until he was ready to submit. He would never
submit. Seven hundred years ago, Tersa
had told him the living myth was coming. Seven hundred years of waiting, watch-
ing, searching, hoping. Seven hundred heartbreaking, exhausting years. He refused
to give up, refused to wonder if she'd been mistaken, refused because his heart
yearned too much for that strange, wonderful, terrifying creature called Witch. In his soul, he knew her. In
his dreams, he saw her. He | never envisioned a face. It always blurred if he
tried to focus on it. But he could see her dressed in a robe made of dark,
transparent spidersilk, a robe that slid from her shoulders as she moved, a
robe that opened and closed as she walked, revealing bare, night-cool skin. And there would be a scent in the room that
was her, a scent he would wake to, burying his face in her pillow after she was
up and attending her own concerns. It wasn't lust—the body's fire
paled in comparison to the embrace of mind to mind—although physical pleasure was
part of it. He wanted to touch her, feel the texture of her skin, taste the
warmth of her. He wanted to caress her until they both burned. He wanted to
weave his life into hers until there was no telling where one began and the
other ended. He wanted to put his arms around her, strong and protecting, and
find himself protected; possess her and be possessed; dominate her and be
dominated. He wanted that Other, that shadow across his life, who made him ache
with every breath while he stumbled among these feeble women who meant nothing
to him and never could. Simply, he believed that he
had been born to be her lover. Daemon lit another cigarette
and flexed the ring finger of his right hand. The snake tooth slid smoothly out
of its channel and rested on the underside of his long, black-tinted
fingernail. He smiled. Maris wondered if he had claws? Well, this little
darling would impress her. Not for very long, though, since the venom in the
sac beneath his fingernail was extremely potent. He was lucky that he'd reached
sexual maturity a little later than most Hayllians. The snake tooth had come
along with the -rest of the physical changes, a shocking surprise, for he'd
thought it was impossible for a male to be a natural Black Widow. During that
time, he'd been serving in a court where it was fashionable for men to wear
their nails long and tint them, so no one had thought it strange when he
assumed the fashion, and no one had ever questioned why he continued to wear
them that way. Not even Dorothea. Since the
witches of the Hourglass covens specialized in poisons and the darker aspects
of the Craft, as well as dreams and visions, he'd always thought it strange
that Dorothea had never guessed what he was. If she had, no doubt she would
have tried to maim him beyond recognition. She might have succeeded before he
had made the Offering to the Darkness to determine his mature strength, when he
had still worn the Red Jewel that had come to him at his Birthright Ceremony.
If she tried now, even with her coven backing her, it would cost her dearly.
Even Ringed, a Black-Jeweled Warlord Prince would be a formidable enemy for a
Red-Jeweled Priestess. Which is why their paths
seldom crossed anymore, why she kept him away from Hayll and her own court. She
had one trump card to keep him submissive, and they both knew it. Without
Lucivar's life in the balance, even the pain inflicted by the Ring of Obedience
wouldn't hold him anymore. Lucivar . . . and the wild card that Tersa had added
to the game of submission and control. The wild card Dorothea didn't know
about. The wild card that would end her domination of Terreille. Once, the
Blood had ruled honorably and well. The Blood villages within a District would
look after, and treat fairly, the landen villages that were bound to them. The
District Queens would serve in the Province Queen's court. The Province Queens,
in their turn, would serve the Territory Queen, who was chosen by the majority
of the darker-Jeweled Blood, both male and female, because she was the
strongest and the best. Back then, there was no need
for slavery to control the strong males. They followed their hearts to the
Queen who was right for them. They handed over their lives willingly. They
served freely. Back then, the Blood's
complicated triangle of status hadn't leaned so heavily on social rank. Jewel
rank and caste had weighed just as heavily in the balance, if not more. That
meant control of their society was a fluid dance, with the lead constantly
changing depending on the dancers. But in the center of that dance, always, was
a Queen. That had been the genius and
the flaw in Dorothea's purges. Without any strong Queens to challenge her rise
to power, she had expected the males to surrender to her, a Priestess, the same
way they surrendered to a Queen. They didn't. So a different kind of purge
began, and by the time it was done, Dorothea had the sharpest weapons of all—
frightened males who stripped any weaker female of her power in order to feel
strong and frightened females who Ringed potentially strong males before they
could become a threat. The result was a spiraling
perversion of their society, with Dorothea at its center as both the instrument
of destruction and the only safe haven. And then it spread outward,
into the other Territories. He had seen those other lands and people slowly
crumble, crushed beneath Hayll's relentless, whispered perversion of the ways
of the Blood. He had seen the strong Queens, bedded much too young, rise from
their Virgin Night broken and useless. He had seen it and grieved over
it, furious and frustrated that he could do so little to stop it. A bastard had
no social standing. A slave had even less, no matter what caste he was born to
or what Jewels he wore. So while Dorothea played out her game of power, he
played out his. She destroyed the Blood who opposed her. He destroyed the Blood
who followed her. In the end, she would win. He
knew that. There were very few Territories that didn't live in Hayll's shadow
now. Askavi had spread its legs for Hayll centuries ago. Dhemlan was the only
Territory in the eastern part of the Realm that was still fighting with its
last breaths to stay free of Dorothea's influence. And there were a handful of
small Territories in the far west that weren't completely ensnared yet. In another century, two at the
most, Dorothea would achieve her ambition. Hayll's shadow would cover the
entire Realm and she would be the High Priestess, the absolute ruler of
Terreille, which had once been called the Realm of Light. Daemon vanished the cigarette
and buttoned his shirt. He still had to attend to Marissa, Maris's daughter,
before he could get some sleep. He'd only gone a few steps
when a mind brushed against his, demanding his attention. He turned away from
the house and followed the mental tug. There was no mistaking that psychic
sent, those tangled thoughts and disjointed images. What was she doing here? The tugging stopped when he
reached the small woods at the far end of the gardens. "Tersa?" he
called softly. The bushes beside him rustled
and a bony hand closed on his wrist. "This way," Tersa said, tugging
him down a path. "The web is fragile." "Tersa—" Daemon
half-dodged a low-hanging branch that slapped him in the face and got his arm
yanked for the effort. "Tersa—" "Hush, boy," she
said fiercely, dragging him along. He concentrated on dodging branches and
avoiding roots that tried to trip him. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to
ignore the tattered dress that clothed her half-starved body. As a child of the
Twisted Kingdom, Tersa was half wild, seeing the world as ghostly grays through
the shards of what she had been. Experience had taught him that when Tersa was
intent upon her visions, it was useless talking to her about mundane things
like food and clothes and safe, warm beds. They reached an opening in the
woods where a flat slab of stone rested above two others. Daemon wondered if it
was natural, or if Tersa had built it as a miniature altar. The slab was empty except for
a wooden frame that held a Black Widow's tangled web. Uneasy, Daemon rubbed his
wrist and waited. "Watch," Tersa
commanded. She snapped the thumbnail of her left hand against the forefinger
nail. The forefinger nail changed to a sharp point. She pricked the middle
finger of her right hand, and let one drop of blood fall on each of the four
tether lines that held the web to the frame. The blood ran down the top lines
and up the bottom ones. When they met in the middle, the web's spidersilk
threads glowed. A swirling mist appeared in
front of the frame and changed into a crystal chalice. The chalice was simple. Most
men would have called it plain. Daemon thought it was elegant and beautiful.
But it was what the chalice held that pulled him toward the makeshift altar. The lightning-streaked black
mist in the chalice contained power that slithered along his nerves, snaked
around his spine, and sought its release in the sudden fire in his loins. It
was a molten force, catastrophic in intensity, savage beyond a man's
comprehension . . . and he wanted it with all his being. "Look," Tersa said,
pointing to the chalice's lip. A hairline crack ran from a
chip in the chalice's lip to the base. As Daemon watched, a deeper crack
appeared. The mist swirled inside the
chalice. A tendril passed through the glass at the bottom into the stem. Too fragile, he thought as
more and more cracks appeared. The chalice was too fragile to hold that kind of
power. Then he looked closer. The cracks were starting from
the outside and going in, not starting from the inside and going out. So it was
threatened by something beyond itself. He shivered as he watched more
of the mist flow into the stem. It was a vision. There was nothing he could do
to change a vision. But everything he was screamed at him to do something,
to wrap his strength around it and cherish it, protect it, keep it safe. Knowing it would change
nothing that happened here and now, he still reached for the chalice, It shattered before he touched
it, spraying crystal shards over the makeshift altar. Tersa held up what was left of
the shattered chalice. A little of mist still swirled inside the jagged-edged
bottom of the cup. Most of it was trapped inside the stem. She looked at him sadly.
"The inner web can be broken without shattering the chalice. The chalice
can be shattered without breaking the inner web. They cannot reach the inner
web, but the chalice . . ." Daemon licked his lips. He
couldn't stop shivering. "I know the inner web is another name for our
core, the Self that can tap the power within us. But I don't know what the
chalice stands for." Her hand shook a little.
"Tersa is a shattered chalice." Daemon closed his eyes. A shattered
chalice. A shattered mind. She was talking about madness. "Give me your
hand," Tersa said. Too unnerved to question her,
Daemon held out his left hand. Tersa grabbed it, pulled it
forward, and slashed his wrist with the chalice's jagged edge. Daemon clamped his hand over
his wrist and stared at her, stunned. "So that you never forget
this night," Tersa said, her voice trembling. "That scar will never
leave you." Daemon knotted his
handkerchief around his wrist. "Why is a scar important?" "I told you. So you won't
forget." Tersa cut the strands of the tangled web with the shattered
chalice. When the last thread broke, the chalice and web vanished. "I
don't know if this will be or if it may be. Many strands in the web weren't
visible to me. May the Darkness give you courage if you need it, when you need
it." "The courage for what?" Tersa walked away. "Tersa!" Tersa looked back at him, said
three words, and vanished. Daemon's legs buckled. He
huddled on the ground, gasping for air, shuddering from the fear that clawed at
his belly. What had the one to do with
the other? Nothing. Nothing! He would be there, a protector, a shield.
He would! But where? Daemon forced himself to
breathe evenly. That was the question. Where. Certainly not in Maris's
court. It was late morning before he
returned to the house, aching and dirty. His wrist throbbed and his head
pounded mercilessly. He had just reached the terrace when Maris's daughter,
Marissa, flounced out of the garden room and planted herself in front of him,
hands on her hips, her expression a mixture of irritation and hunger. "You were supposed to
come to my room last night and you didn't. Where have you been? You're
filthy." She rolled her shoulder, looking at him from beneath her lashes.
"You've been naughty. You'll have to come up to my room and explain." Daemon pushed past her.
"I'm tired. I'm going to bed." "You'll do as I
say!" Marissa thrust her hand between his legs. Daemon's hand tightened on
Marissa's wrist so fast and so hard that she was on her knees whimpering in
pain before she realized what happened. He continued squeezing her wrist until
the bones threatened to shatter. Daemon smiled at her then, that cold, familiar,
brutal smile. "I'm not 'naughty.'
Little boys are naughty." He pushed her away from him, stepping over her
where she lay sprawled on the flagstones. "And if you ever touch me like
that again, I'll rip your hand off." He walked through the
corridors to his room, aware that the servants skittered away from him, that an
aftertaste of violence hung in the air around him. He didn't care. He went to his
room, stripped off his clothes, laid down on his bed, and stared at the
ceiling, terrified to close his eyes because every time he did he saw a
shattered crystal chalice. Three words. She has come. 3 /Hell Once, he'd been the Seducer,
the Executioner, the High Priest of the Hourglass, the Prince of the Darkness,
the High Lord of Hell. Once, he'd been Consort to
Cassandra, the great Black-Jeweled, Black Widow Queen, the last Witch to walk
the Realms. Once, he'd been the only
Black-Jeweled Warlord Prince in the history of the Blood, feared for his temper
and the power he wielded. Once, he'd been the only male
who was a Black Widow. Once, he'd ruled the Dhemlan
Territory in the Realm of Terreille and her sister Territory in Kaeleer, the
Shadow Realm. He'd been the only male ever to rule without answering to a Queen
and, except for Witch, the only member of the Blood to rule Territories in two
Realms. Once, he'd been married to
Hekatah, an aristo Black Widow Priestess from one of Hayll's Hundred Families. Once, he'd raised two sons,
Mephis and Peyton. He'd played games with them, told them stories, read to
them, healed their skinned knees and broken hearts, taught them Craft and Blood
Law, showered them with his love of the land as well as music, art, and
literature, encouraged them to look with eager eyes upon all that the Realms
had to offer—not to conquer but to learn. He'd taught them to dance for a
social occasion and to dance for the glory of Witch. He'd taught them how to be
Blood. But that was a long, long time
ago. Saetan, the High Lord of Hell,
sat quietly by the fire, a hearth rug wrapped around his legs, turning the
pages of a book he had no interest in reading. He sipped a glass of yarbarah,
the blood wine, taking no pleasure in its taste or warmth. For the past decade, he'd been
a quiet invalid who never left his private study deep beneath the Hall. For more
than 50,000 years before that, he'd been the ruler and caretaker of the Dark
Realm, the undisputed High Lord. He no longer cared about Hell.
He no longer cared about the demon-dead family and friends who were still with
him, or the other demon-dead and ghostly citizens of this Realm, the Blood who
were still too strong to return to the Darkness even after their bodies had
died. He was tired and old, and the
loneliness he'd carried inside him all his life had become too heavy to bear.
He no longer wanted to be a Guardian, one of the living dead. He no longer
wanted the half-life a handful of the Blood had chosen in order to extend their
lifetimes into years beyond imagining. He wanted peace, wanted to quietly fade
back into the Darkness. The only thing that kept him
from actively seeking that release was his promise to Cassandra. Saetan steepled his long,
black-tinted nails and rested his golden eyes on the portrait hanging on the
far wall between two bookcases. She'd made him promise to
become a Guardian so that the extended half-life would allow him to walk among
the living when his daughter was born. Not the daughter of his loins, but the
daughter of his soul. The daughter she'd seen in a tangled web. He'd promised because what
she'd said had made his nerves twang like tether lines in a storm, because that
was her price for training him to be a Black Widow, because, even then, the
Darkness sang to him in a way it didn't sing to other Blood males. He had kept his promise. But
the daughter never came. The insistent knocking on the
door of his private study finally pulled him from his thoughts. "Come," he said, his
deep voice a tired whisper, a ghost of what it once had been. Mephis SaDiablo entered and
stood beside the chair, silent. "What do you want, Mephis?"
Saetan asked his eldest son, demon-dead since that long ago war between
Terreille and Kaeleer. Mephis hesitated.
"Something strange is going on." Saetan's gaze drifted back to
the fire. "Someone else can look into it, if anyone so desires. Your
mother can look into it. Hekatah always wanted power without my
interference." "No," Mephis said
uneasily. Saetan studied his son's face
and found that he had a hard time swallowing. "Your . . . brothers?"
he finally asked, unable to hide the pain that the question caused him. He'd
been a flattered fool to cast the spell that temporarily gave him back the seed
of life. He couldn't regret Daemon's and Lucivar's existence, but he'd tortured
himself for centuries with reports of what had been done to them. Mephis shook his head and
stared at the dark-red marble mantle. "On the cildru dyathe's island." Saetan shuddered. He'd never
feared anything in Hell, but he'd always felt an aching despair for the cildru
dyathe, the demon-dead children. In Hell, the dead retained the form of
their last living hour. This cold, blasted Realm had never been a kind place,
but to look upon those children, to see what had been done to them by another's
hand, for there to be no escape from those blatant, wounds. ... It was too much
to bear. They kept to their island, unwilling to have any contact with adults.
He never intruded on them, having Char, their chosen leader, come to him once
in a while to bring back the books, games, and whatever else he could find that
might engage their young minds and help wile away the unrelenting years. "The cildru dyathe take
care of themselves," Saetan said, fussing with the hearth rug. "You
know that." "But . . . every so
often, for the past few weeks, there's another presence there. Never for very
long, but I've felt it. So has Prothvar when he's flown over the island." "Leave them alone,"
Saetan snapped, his temper returning some strength to his voice. "Perhaps
they've found an orphaned Hound pup." Mephis took a deep breath.
"Hekatah has already had an altercation with Char over this. The children
are hiding from everyone who approaches because of it. If she had any authority
to—" Before Saetan could respond to
the sharp rap on the study door, it swung open. Andulvar Yaslana, once the
Eyrien Warlord Prince of Askavi, strode into the room. His grandson, Prothvar,
followed him, carrying a large globe covered with a black cloth. "SaDiablo, there's
something you should see," Andulvar said. "Prothvar brought this from
the cildru dyathe's island." Saetan assumed an expression
of polite interest. As young men, he and Andulvar had become unlikely friends
and had served together in a number of courts. Even Hekatah hadn't severed that
friendship when she'd strutted around, gleefully carrying a child that wasn't
his—Andulvar's child. It didn't turn him against the only man he'd ever called
a friend—who could blame a man for getting tangled up in one of Hekatah's
schemes?—but it had ended his stormy marriage. Saetan looked at each man in
turn and saw the same uneasiness in three pairs of gold eyes. Mephis was a
Gray-Jeweled Warlord Prince and almost unshakable. Prothvar was a Red-Jeweled
Eyrien Warlord, a warrior bred and trained. Andulvar was an Eyrien Warlord
Prince who wore the Ebon-gray, the second darkest Jewel. They were all strong
men who didn't frighten easily—but now they were frightened. Saetan leaned forward, their
fear pricking the bubble of indifference he'd sealed himself in a decade ago.
His body was weak and he needed a cane to walk, but his mind was still sharp,
the Black Jewels still vibrant, his skill in the Craft still honed. Suddenly, he knew he would
need all that strength and skill to deal with whatever was happening on the cildru
dyathe's island. Andulvar pulled the cloth off
the globe. Saetan just stared, his face full of wonder and disbelief. A butterfly. No, not just a
butterfly. This was a huge fantasy creature that gently beat its wings within
the confines of the globe. But it was the colors that stunned Saetan. Hell was
a Realm of forever-twilight, a Realm that muted colors until there was almost
no color at all. There was nothing muted about the creature in the globe. Its
body was pumpkin orange, its wings an unlikely blend of sky blue, sun yellow,
and spring-grass green. As he stared, the butterfly lost its shape, and the
colors bled together like a chalk painting in the rain. Someone on the cildru
dyathe's island had created that glorious piece of magic, had been able to
hold the colors of the living Realms in a place that bleached away the vitality,
the vibrancy of life. "Prothvar threw a
shielded globe around this one," Andulvar said. "They dissolve almost
immediately," Prothvar said apologetically, pulling his dark, membranous
wings tight to his body. Saetan straightened in his
chair. "Bring Char to me, Lord Yaslana." His voice was soft thunder,
caressing, commanding. "He won't come
willingly," Prothvar said. Saetan stared at the
demon-dead Warlord. "Bring Char to me." "Yes, High Lord." The High Lord of Hell sat
quietly by the fire, his slender fingers loosely steepled, the long nails a
glistening black. The Black-Jeweled ring on his right hand glittered with an
inner fire. The boy sat opposite him,
staring at the floor, trying hard not to be frightened. Saetan watched him through
half-closed eyes. For a thousand years now, Char had been the leader of the cildru
dyathe. He'd been twelve, maybe thirteen, when someone had staked him and
set him on fire. The will to survive had been stronger than the body, and he'd
tumbled through one of the Gates to end up in the Dark Realm. His body was so
burned it was impossible to tell what race he had come from. Yet this young
demon boy had gathered the other maimed children and created a haven for them,
the cildru dyathe's, island. He would have been a good Warlord
if he'd been allowed to come of age, Saetan thought idly. Andulvar, Mephis, and Prothvar
stood behind Char's chair in a half circle, effectively cutting off any means
of escape. "Who makes the
butterflies, Char?" Saetan asked too quietly. There were winds that came
down from the north screaming over miles of ice, picking up moisture as they
tore over the cooling sea until, when they finally touched a man, the cold,
knife-sharp damp seeped into his bones and chilled him in places the hottest
fire couldn't warm. Saetan, when he was this calm, this still, was like those
winds. "Who makes the
butterflies?" he asked again. Char stared at the floor, his
hands clenched, his face twisted with the emotions raging within him.
"She's ours." The words burst from him. "She belongs to
us." Saetan sat very still, cold
with the fury rising in him. Until he had an answer, he had no time for
gentleness. Char stared back, frightened
but willing to fight. All of Hell's citizens knew
the subtle nuances of death, that there was dead and there was dead. All
of Hell's citizens knew the one person capable of obliterating them with a
thought was their High Lord. Still, Char openly challenged him, and waited. Suddenly, something else was
in the room. A soft touch. A question running on a psychic thread. Char hung
his head, defeated. "She wants to meet you." "Then bring her here,
Char." Char squared his shoulders.
"Tomorrow. I'll bring her tomorrow." Saetan studied the trembling
pride in the boy's eyes. "Very well, Warlord, you may escort her here . .
. tomorrow." 4 / Hell Saetan stood at the reading
lectern, the candle-lights spilling a soft glow around him as he leafed through
an old Craft text. He didn't turn at the quiet knock on his study door. A swift
psychic probe told him who was there. "Come." He continued
to leaf through the book, trying to rein in his temper before dealing with that
impudent little demon. Finally, he closed the book and turned. Char stood near the doorway,
his shoulders proudly pulled back. "Language is a curious
thing, Warlord," Saetan said with deceptive mildness. "When you said
'tomorrow,' I didn't expect five days to pass." Fear crept into Char's eyes.
His shoulders wilted. He turned toward the doorway, and a strange blend of
tenderness, irritation, and resignation swept over his face. The girl slipped through the
doorway, her attention immediately caught by the stark Dujae painting, Descent
into Hell, hanging over the fireplace. Her summer-sky blue eyes flitted
over the large blackwood desk, politely skipped over him, lit up when she saw
the floor-to-ceiling bookcases that covered most of one wall, and lingered on
Cassandra's portrait. Saetan gripped his
silver-headed cane, fighting to keep his balance while impressions crashed over
him like heavy surf. He'd expected a gifted cildru dyathe. This girl was
alive! Because of the skill needed to make those butterflies, he'd
expected her to be closer to adolescence. She couldn't be more than seven years
old. He'd expected intelligence. The expression in her eyes was sweet and
disappointingly dull-witted. And what was a living child doing in Hell? Then she turned and looked at
him. As he watched the summer-sky blue eyes change to sapphire, the surf swept
him away. Ancient eyes. Maelstrom eyes.
Haunted, knowing, seeing eyes. An icy finger whispered down
his spine at the same moment he was filled with an intense, unsettling hunger.
Instinct told him what she was. It took a little longer for him to find the
courage to accept it. Not the daughter of his loins,
but the daughter of his soul. Not just a gifted witch, but Witch. She lowered her eyes and
fluffed her sausage-curled golden hair, apparently no longer sure of her
welcome. He stomped down the desire to
brush out those ridiculous curls. "Are you the
Priest?" she asked shyly, lacing her fingers. "The High Priest of the
Hourglass?" One black eyebrow lifted
slightly, and a faint, dry smile touched his lips. "No one's called me
that in a long time, but, yes, I'm the Priest. I am Saetan Daemon SaDiablo, the
High Lord of Hell." "Saetan," she said,
as if trying out the name. "Saetan." It was a warm caress, a
sensuous, lovely caress. "It suits you." Saetan bit back a laugh. There
had been many reactions to his name in the past, but never this. No, never
this. "And you are?" "Jaenelle." He waited for the rest, but
she offered no family name. As the silence lengthened, a sudden wariness tinged
the room, as if she expected some kind of trap. With a smile and a dismissive
shrug to indicate it was of no importance, Saetan gestured toward the chairs by
the fire. "Will you sit and talk with me, witch-child? My leg can't
tolerate standing for very long." Jaenelle went to the chair
nearest the door, with Char in close, possessive attendance. Saetan's gold eyes flashed
with annoyance. Hell's fire! He'd forgotten about the boy. "Thank you,
Warlord. You may go." Char sputtered a protest.
Before Saetan could respond, Jaenelle touched Char's arm. No words were spoken,
and he couldn't feel a psychic thread. Whatever passed between the two children
was very subtle, and there was no question who ruled. Char bowed politely and
left the study, closing the door behind him. As soon as they were settled
by the fire, Jaenelle pinned Saetan to his chair with those intense sapphire
eyes. "Can you teach me Craft? Cassandra said you might jf I asked."
Saetan's world was destroyed and rebuilt in the space of a heartbeat. He
allowed nothing to show on his face. There would be time for that later.
"Teach you Craft? I don't see why not. Where is Cassandra staying now?
We've lost touch over the years." "At her Altar. In
Terreille." "I see. Come here, witch-child." Jaenelle rose
obediently and stood by his chair. Saetan raised one hand, fingers curled
inward, and gently stroked her cheek. Anger instantly skimmed her eyes, and
there was a sudden pulse in the Black, within him. He held her eyes, letting
his fingers travel slowly along her jaw and brush against her lips, all the way
around and back. He didn't try to hide his curiosity, interest, or the tenderness
he felt for most females. When he was done, he steepled
his fingers and waited. A moment later, the pulse was gone, and his thoughts
were his own again. Just as well, because he couldn't stop wondering why being
touched made her so angry. "I'll make you two promises," he said.
"I want one in return." Jaenelle eyed him warily.
"What promise?" "I promise, by the Jewels
that I wear and all that I am, that I'll teach you whatever you ask to the best
of my ability. And I promise I'll never lie to you." Jaenelle thought this over.
"What do I have to promise?" "That you'll keep me
informed of any Craft lessons you learn from others. Craft requires dedication
to learn it well and discipline to handle the responsibilities that come with
that kind of power. I want the assurance that anything you learn has been
taught correctly. Do you understand, witch-child?" "Then you'll teach
me?" "Everything I know."
Saetan let her think this over. "Agreed?" "Yes." "Very well. Give me your
hands." He took the small, fair hands in his light-brown ones. "I'm
going to touch your mind." The anger again. "I won't hurt you,
witch-child." Saetan carefully reached with
his mind until he stood before her inner barriers. They were the shields that
protected the Blood from their own kind. Like rings within rings, the more
barriers that were passed, the more personal the mental link. The first barrier
protected everyday thoughts. The last barrier protected the core of the Self,
the essence of a being, the inner web. Saetan waited. As much as he
wanted answers, he wouldn't open her by force. Too much now depended on trust. The barriers opened, and he
went in. He didn't rummage through her
thoughts or descend deeper than was necessary, despite his curiosity. That
would have been a shocking betrayal of the Blood's code of honor. And there was
a strange, deep blankness to her mind that troubled him, a soft neutrality that
he was sure hid something very different. He quickly found what he was looking
for—the psychic thread that would vibrate in sympathy with a plucked, same-rank
thread and would tell him what Jewels she wore, or would wear after her
Birthright Ceremony. He began with the White, the lightest rank, and worked his
way down, listening for the answering hum. Hell's fire! Nothing. He
hadn't expected anything until he'd reached the Red, but he'd expected a
response at that depth. She had to wear Birthright Red in order to wear the
Black after she made the Offering to the Darkness. Witch always wore the Black. Without thinking, Saetan
plucked the Black thread. The hum came from below him. Saetan released her hands,
amazed that his own weren't shaking. He swallowed to get his heart out of his
throat. "Have you had the Birthright Ceremony yet?" Jaenelle drooped. He gently lifted her chin.
"Witch-child?" Misery filled her sapphire
eyes. A tear rolled down her cheek. "I f-failed the t-test. Does that mean
I have to give the Jewels back?" "Failed the— What
Jewels?" Jaenelle slipped her hand into
the folds of her blue dress and pulled out a velvet bag. She upended it on the
low table beside his chair with a proud but watery smile. Saetan closed his eyes, leaned
his head against the back of the chair, and sincerely hoped the room would stop
spinning. He didn't need to look at them to know what they were: twelve uncut
Jewels. White, Yellow, Tiger Eye, Summer-sky, Purple Dusk, Blood Opal, Green,
Sapphire, Red, Gray, and Ebon-gray. No one knew where the Jewels
had come from. If one was destined to wear a Jewel, it simply appeared on the
Altar after the Birthright Ceremony or the Offering to the Darkness. Even when
he was young, receiving an uncut Jewel—a Jewel that had never been worn by
another of the Blood—was rare. His Birthright Red Jewel had been uncut. When
he'd been gifted with the Black, it, too, had been uncut. But to receive an
entire set of uncut Jewels . . . Saetan leaned over and tapped the Yellow Jewel
with the tip of his nail. It flared, the fire in the center warning him off. He
frowned, puzzled. The Jewel already identified itself as female, as being
bonded to a witch and not a Blood male, but there was the faintest hint of
maleness in it too. Jaenelle wiped the tears from her cheeks and sniffed. "The lighter Jewels are
for practice and everyday stuff until I'm ready to set these." She upended
another velvet bag. The room spun in every direction. Saetan's nails pierced
the leather arms of his chair. Hell's fire, Mother Night, and
may the Darkness be merciful! Thirteen uncut Black Jewels,
Jewels that already glittered with the inner fire of a psychic bond. Having a
child bond with one Black Jewel without having her mind pulled into its depths
was disturbing enough, but the inner strength required to bond and hold thirteen
of them . . . Fear skittered up his spine, raced through his veins. Too much power. Too much. Even
the Blood weren't meant to wield this much power. Even Witch had never
controlled this much power. This one did. This young
Queen. This daughter of his soul. With effort, Saetan steadied
his breathing. He could accept her. He could love her. Or he could fear her.
The decision was his, and whatever he decided here, now, he would have to live
with. The Black Jewels glowed. The
Black Jewel in his ring glowed in answer. His blood throbbed in his veins,
making his head ache. The power in those Jewels pulled at him, demanding
recognition. And he discovered the decision
was an easy one after all—he had actually made it a long, long time ago. "Where did you get these,
witch-child?" he asked hoarsely. Jaenelle hunched her
shoulders. "From Lorn." "L-Lorn?" Lorn?
That was a name from the Blood's most ancient legends. Lorn was the last
Prince of the Dragons, the founding race who had created the Blood. "How .
. . where did you meet Lorn?" Jaenelle withdrew further into
herself. Saetan stifled the urge to
shake the answer out of her and let out a theatrical sigh. "A secret
between friends, yes?" Jaenelle nodded. He sighed again. "In that
case, pretend I never asked." He gently rapped her nose with his finger.
"But that means you can't go telling him our secrets." Jaenelle looked at him,
wide-eyed. "Do we have any?" "Not yet," he
grumped, "but I'll make one up just so we do." She let out a silvery,
velvet-coated laugh, an extraordinary sound that hinted at the voice she'd have
in a few years. Rather like her face, which was too exotic and awkward for her
now, but, sweet Darkness, when she grew into that face! "All right, witch-child,
down to business. Put those away. You won't need them for this." "Business?" she
asked, scooping up the Jewels and tucking the bags into the folds of her dress. "Your first lesson in
basic Craft," Jaenelle drooped and perked up
at the same time. Saetan twitched a finger. A
rectangular paperweight rose off the blackwood desk and glided through the air
until it settled on the low table. The paperweight was a polished stone taken
from the same quarry as the stones he'd used to build the Hall in this Realm. Saetan positioned Jaenelle in
front of the table. "I want you to point one finger at the paperweight. .
. like this . . . and move it as far across the table as you can." Jaenelle hesitated, licked her
lips, and pointed her finger. Saetan felt the surge of raw
power through his Black Jewel. The paperweight didn't move. "Try again, witch-child.
In the other direction." Again there was that surge,
but the paperweight didn't move. Saetan rubbed his chin,
confused. This was simple Craft, something she shouldn't have any trouble with
whatsoever. Jaenelle wilted. "I
try," she said in a broken voice. "I try and try, but I never get it right." Saetan hugged her, feeling a
bittersweet ache in his heart when her arms wrapped around his neck.
"Never mind, witch-child. It takes time to learn Craft," "Why can't I do it? All
my friends can do it." Reluctant to let her go,
Saetan forced himself to hold her at arm's length. "Perhaps we should
start with something personal. That's usually easier. Is there anything you
have trouble with?" Jaenelle fluffed her hair and
frowned. "I always have trouble finding my shoes." "Good enough."
Saetan reached for his cane. "Put one shoe in front of the desk and then
stand over there." He limped to the far side of
the room and stood with his back to Cassandra's portrait, grimly amused at
giving his new Queen her first Craft lesson under the watchful but unknowing
eyes of his last Queen. When Jaenelle joined him, he
said, "A lot of Craftwork requires translating physical action into mental
action. I want you to imagine—by the way, how is your imagination?"
Saetan faltered. Why did she look so bruised? He'd only meant to tease a little
since he'd already seen that butterfly. "I want you to imagine picking up
the shoe and bringing it over here. Reach forward, grasp, and bring it
in." Jaenelle stretched her arm as
far as it would go, clenched her hand, and yanked. Everything happened at once. The leather chairs by the fire
zipped toward him. He countered Craft with Craft and had a moment to feel
shocked when nothing happened before one of the chairs knocked him off his
feet. He fell into the other one and had just enough time to curl into a ball
before the chair behind the blackwood desk slammed into the back of the chair
he was in and came down on top of it, caging him. He heard leather-bound books
whiz around the room like crazed birds before hitting the floor with a thump.
His shoes pattered frantically, trying to escape his feet. And over all of it
was Jaenelle wailing, "Stop stop stop!" Seconds later, there was
silence. Jaenelle peered into the space
between the chair arms. "Saetan?" she said in a small, quivery voice.
"Saetan, are you all right?" Using Craft, Saetan sent the
top chair back to the black-wood desk. "I'm fine, witch-child." He
stuffed his feet into his shoes and gingerly stood up. "That's the most
excitement I've had in centuries." "Really?" He straightened his black
tunic-jacket and smoothed back his hair. "Yes, really." And Guardian
or not, a man his age shouldn't have his heart gallop around his rib
cage like this. Saetan looked around the study
and stifled a groan. The book that had been on the lectern hung in the air,
upside down. The rest of the books formed drifts on the study floor. In fact,
the only leather object that hadn't answered that summons was Jaenelle's shoe.
"I'm sorry, Saetan." Saetan clenched his teeth.
"It takes time, witch-child." He sank into the chair. So much raw
power but still so vulnerable until she learned how to use it. A thought
shivered across his mind. "Does anyone else know about the Jewels Lorn
gave you?" "No." Her voice was
a midnight whisper. Fear and pain filled her sapphire eyes, and something else,
too, that was stronger than those surface feelings. Something that chilled him
to the core. But he was chilled even more
by the fear and pain in her eyes. Even a strong child, a
powerful child, would be dependent on the adults around her. If her strength
could unnerve him, how would her people, her family, react if they ever
discovered what was contained inside that small husk? Would they accept the
child who already was the strongest Queen in the history of the Blood, or would
they fear the power? And if they feared the power, would they try to cut her
off from it by breaking her? A Virgin Night performed with
malevolent skill could strip her of her power while leaving the rest intact.
But, since her inner web was so deep in the abyss, she might be able to
withdraw far enough to withstand the physical violation—unless the male was
able to descend deep enough into the abyss to threaten her even there. Was there a male strong
enough, dark enough, vicious enough? There was . . . one. Saetan closed his eyes. He
could send for Marjong, let the Executioner do what was needed. No, not yet.
Not to that one. Not until there was a reason. "Saetan?" He reluctantly opened his eyes
and watched, at first stupidly and then with a growing sense of shock, as she
pushed up her sleeve and offered her wrist to him. "There's no need for a
blood price," he snapped. She didn't drop her wrist. "It will make
you better." Those ancient eyes seared him,
stripped him of his flesh until he shivered, naked before her. He tried to
refuse, but the words wouldn't come. He could smell the fresh blood in her, the
life force pumping through her veins in counter-rhythm to his own pounding
heart. "Not that way," he
said huskily, drawing her to him. "Not with me." With a lover's
gentleness, he unbuttoned her dress and nicked the silky skin of her throat
with his nail. The blood flowed, hot and sweet. He closed his mouth over the
wound. Her power rose beneath him, a
slow, black tidal wave skillfully controlled, a tidal wave that washed over
him, cleansed him, healed him even as his mind shuddered to find itself
engulfed by a mind so powerful and yet so gentle. He counted her heartbeats.
When he reached five, he raised his head. She didn't look shocked or
frightened, the usual emotions the living felt when required to give blood
directly from the vein. She brushed a trembling finger
against his lips. "If you had more, would it make you completely
well?" Saetan called in a bowl of
warm water and washed the blood off her throat with a square of clean linen. He
wasn't about to explain to a child what those two mouthfuls of blood were
already doing to him. He ignored the question, hoping she wouldn't press for an
answer, and concentrated on the Craft needed to heal the wound. "Would it?" she
asked as soon as he vanished the linen and bowl. Saetan hesitated. He'd given
his word he wouldn't lie. "It would be better for the healing to take
place a little at a time." That, at least, was true enough. "Another
lesson tomorrow?" Jaenelle quickly looked away. Saetan tensed. Had she
been frightened by what he'd done? "I ... I already promised
Morghann I'd see her tomorrow and Gabrielle the day after that." Relief made him giddy.
"In three days, then?" She studied his face.
"You don't mind? You're not angry?" Yes, he minded, but that was a
Warlord Prince's instinctive possessiveness talking. Besides, he had a lot to
do before he saw her next. "I don't think your friends would care much for
your new mentor if he took up all your time, do you?" She grinned. "Probably
not." The grin vanished. The bruised look was back in her eyes. "I
have to go." Yes, he had a great deal to do
before he saw her next. She opened the door and
stopped. "Do you believe in unicorns?" Saetan smiled. "I knew
them once, a long time ago." The smile she gave him before
disappearing down the corridor lit the room, lit the darkest corners of his
heart. "Hell's fire! What
happened, SaDiablo?" Saetan waggled Jaenelle's
abandoned shoe at Andulvar and smiled dryly. "A Craft lesson." "What?" "I met the butterfly
maker." Andulvar stared at the mess.
"She did this? Why?" "It wasn't intentional,
just uncontrolled. She isn't cildru dyathe either. She's a living child,
a Queen, and she's Witch." Andulvar's jaw dropped.
"Witch? Like Cassandra was Witch?" Saetan choked back a snarl.
"Not like Cassandra but, yes, Witch." "Hell's fire!
Witch." Andulvar shook his head and smiled. Saetan stared at the shoe.
"Andulvar, my friend, I hope you've still got all that brass under your
belt that you used to brag about because we're in deep trouble." "Why?" Andulvar
asked suspiciously. "Because you're going to
help me train a seven-year-old Witch who's got the raw power right now to turn
us both into dust and yet"—he dropped the shoe onto the chair— "is
abysmal at basic Craft." Mephis knocked briskly and
entered the study, tripping on a pile of books. "A demon just told me the
strangest thing." Saetan adjusted the folds of
his cape and reached for his cane. "Be brief, Mephis. I'm going to an
appointment that's long overdue." "He said he saw the Hall
shift a couple of inches. The whole thing. And a moment later, it shifted
back." Saetan stood very still. "Did anyone else see this?"
"I don't think so, but—" "Then tell him to hold
his tongue if he doesn't want to lose it." Saetan swept past Mephis,
leaving the study that had been his home for the past decade, leaving his
worried demon-dead son behind. chapter
Two 1 / Terreille In the autumn twilight, Saetan
studied the Sanctuary, a forgotten place of crumbling stone, alive with small
vermin and memories. Yet within this broken .place was a Dark Altar, one of the
thirteen Gates that linked the Realms of Terreille, Kaeleer, and Hell. Cassandra's Altar. Cloaked in a sight shield and
a Black psychic shield, Saetan limped through the barren outer rooms, skirting
pools of water left by an afternoon storm. A mouse, searching for food among
the fallen stones, never sensed his presence as he passed by. The Witch living
in this labyrinth of rooms wouldn't sense him either. Even though they both
wore the Black Jewels, his strength was just a little darker, just a little
deeper than hers. Saetan paused at a bedroom
door. The covers on the bed looked fairly new. So did the heavy curtains pulled
across the window. She would need those when she rested during the daylight
hours. At the beginning of the
half-life, Guardians' bodies retained most of the abilities of the living. They
ate food like the living, drank blood like the demon-dead, and could walk in
the daylight, though they preferred the twilight and the night. As centuries
passed, the need for sustenance diminished until only yarbarah, the blood wine,
was required. Preference for darkness became necessity as daylight produced
strength-draining, physical pain. He found her in the kitchen,
humming off-key as she took a wineglass out of the cupboard. Her shapeless,
mud-colored gown was streaked with dirt. Her long braided hair, faded now to a
dusty red, was veiled with cobwebs. When she turned toward the door, still unaware
of his presence, the firelight smoothed most of the lines from her face, lines
he knew were there because they, were in the portrait that hung in his private
study, the portrait he knew so well. She had aged since the death that wasn't a
death. But so had he. He dropped the sight shield
and psychic shield. The wineglass shattered on the
floor. "Practicing hearth-Craft,
Cassandra?" he asked mildly, struggling to tamp down an overwhelming sense
of betrayal. She backed away from him.
"I should have realized she'd tell you." "Yes, you should have.
You also should have known I'd come." He tossed his cape over a wooden
chair, grimly amused at the way her emerald eyes widened when she noticed how
heavily he leaned on the cane. "I'm old, Lady. Quite harmless." "You were never
harmless," she said tartly. "True, but you never
minded that when you had a use for me." He looked away when she didn't
answer. "Did you hate me so much?" Cassandra reached toward him.
"I never hated you, Saetan. I—" —was afraid of you. The words hung between them,
unspoken. Cassandra vanished the broken
wineglass. "Would you like some wine? There's no yarbarah, but I've got
some decent red." Saetan settled into a chair
beside the pine table. "Why aren't you drinking yarbarah?" Cassandra brought a bottle and
two wineglasses to the table. "It's hard to come by here." "I'll send some to
you." They drank the first glass of
wine in silence. "Why?" he finally
asked. Cassandra toyed with her
wineglass. "Black-Jeweled Queens are few and far between. There was no one
to help me when I became Witch, no one to talk to, no one to help me prepare
for the drastic changes in my life after I made the Offering." She laughed
without humor. "I had no idea what being Witch would mean. I didn't want
the next one to go through the same thing." "You could have told me
you intended to become a Guardian instead of faking the final death." "And have you stay around
as the loyal, faithful Consort to a Queen who no longer needed one?" Saetan refilled the glasses.
"I could have been a friend. Or you could have dismissed me from your
court if that's what you wanted." "Dismiss you? You? You
were ... are ... Saetan, the Prince of the Darkness, High Lord of Hell. No one
dismisses you. Not even Witch." Saetan stared at her. "Damn
you," he said bitterly. Cassandra wearily brushed a
stray hair from her face. "It's done, Saetan. It was lifetimes ago.
There's the child to think about now." Saetan watched the fire
burning in the hearth. She was entitled to her own life, and certainly wasn't
responsible for his, but she didn't understand—or didn't want to
understand—what that friendship might have meant to him. Even if he'd never
seen her again, knowing she still existed would have eased some of the
emptiness. Would he have married Hekatah if he hadn't been so desperately
lonely? Cassandra laced her fingers
around her glass. "You've seen her?" Saetan thought of his study
and snorted. "Yes, I've seen her." I'm sure of it." "She's going to be Witch.
I'm sure of it." "Going to be?" Saetan's golden eyes narrowed.
"What do you mean, 'going to be'? Are we talking about the same child?
Jaenelle?" "Of course we're talking
about Jaenelle," she snapped. "She isn't 'going to be'
Witch, Cassandra. She already is Witch." Cassandra shook her head vigorously.
"Not possible. Witch always wear the Black Jewels." "So does the daughter of
my soul," Saetan replied too quietly. It took her a moment to
understand him. When she did she lifted the wineglass with shaking hands and
drained it "H-how do you . . ." "She showed me the Jewels
she was gifted with. A full uncut set of the 'lighter' Jewels—and that was the
first time I'd ever heard anyone refer to the Ebon-gray as a lighter
Jewel—and thirteen uncut Blacks." Cassandra's face turned gray.
Saetan gently chafed her ice-cold hands, concerned by the shock in her eyes.
She was the one who'd first seen the child in her tangled web. She was the one
who'd told him about it. Had she only seen Witch but not understood what was
coming? Saetan put a warming spell on
his cape and wrapped it around her, then warmed another glass of wine over a
little tongue of witchfire. When her teeth stopped chattering, he returned to
his own chair. Her emerald eyes asked the
question she couldn't put into words. "Lorn," he said quietly.
"She got the Jewels from Lorn." Cassandra shuddered. "Mother
Night." She shook her head. "It's not supposed to be like this,
Saetan. How will we control her?" His hand jerked as he refilled
his glass. Wine splashed on the table. "We don't control her. We don't
even try." Cassandra smacked her palm on the table. "She's a child!
Too young to understand that much power and not emotionally ready to accept the
responsibilities that come with it. At her age, she's too open to
influence." He almost asked her whose
influence she feared, but Hekatah's face popped into his mind. Pretty,
charming, scheming, vicious Hekatah, who had married him because she'd thought
he would make her the High Priestess of Terreille at least or, possibly, the
dominant female influence in all three Realms. When he'd refused to bend to her
wishes, she'd tried on her own and had caused the war between Terreille and
Kaeleer, a war that had left Terreille devastated for centuries and had been
the reason why many of Kaeleer's races had closed their lands to outsiders and
were never seen or heard from again. If Hekatah got her claws into
Jaenelle and molded the girl into her own greedy, ambitious image . . . "You have to control her,
Saetan," Cassandra said, watching him. Saetan shook his head.
"Even if I were willing, I don't think I could. There's a soft fog around
her, a sweet, cold, black mist. I'm not sure, even young as she is, that I'd
like I black to find out what lies beneath it without her invitation."
Annoyed by the way Cassandra kept glaring at him, Saetan looked around the
kitchen and noticed a primitive drawing tacked on the wall. "Where did you
get that?" "What? Oh, Jaenelle
dropped it off a few days ago and asked me to keep it. Seems she was playing at
a friend's house and didn't want to take the picture home." Cassandra
tucked stray hairs back into her braid. "Saetan, you said there's a soft
fog around her. There's a mist around Beldon Mor, too." Saetan frowned at her. What
did he care about some city's weather? That picture held an answer if he could
just figure it out. "A psychic mist,"
Cassandra said, rapping her knuckles on the table, "that keeps demons and
Guardians out." Saetan snapped to attention.
"Where's Beldon Mor?" "On Chaillot. That's an
island just west of here. You can see it from the hill behind the Sanctuary.
Beldon Mor is the capital. I think Jaenelle lives there. I tried to find a way
into—" Now she had his full
attention. "Are you mad?" He combed his fingers through his thick
black hair. "If she went to that much effort to retain her privacy, why
are you trying to invade it?" "Because of what she
is," Cassandra said through clenched teeth. "I thought that would be
obvious." "Don't invade her
privacy, Cassandra. Don't give her a reason to distrust you. And the reason for
that should be obvious, too." Minutes passed in tense
silence. Saetan's attention drifted
back to the picture. A creative use of vivid colors, even if he couldn't quite
figure out what it was supposed to be. How could a child capable of creating butterflies,
moving a structure the size of the Hall, and constructing a psychic shield that
only kept specific kinds of beings out be so hopeless at basic Craft? "It's clumsy,"
Saetan whispered as his eyes widened. Cassandra looked up wearily.
"She's a child, Saetan. You can't expect her to have the training or the
motor control—" She squeaked when he grabbed
her arm. "But that's just it! For Jaenelle, doing things that require
tremendous expenditures of psychic energy is like giving her a large piece of paper
and color-sticks she can wrap her fist around. Small things, the basic things
we usually start with because they don't require a lot of strength, are like
asking her to use a single-haired brush. She doesn't have the physical or
mental control yet to do them." He sprawled in the chair, exultant. "Wonderful,"
Cassandra said sarcastically. "So she can't move furniture around a room,
but she can destroy an entire continent." "She'll never do that.
It's not in her temperament." "How can you be sure? How
will you control her?" They were back to that. He took his cape back and
settled it over his shoulders. "I'm not going to control her, Cassandra.
She's Witch. No male has the right to control Witch." Cassandra studied him.
"Then what are you going to do?" Saetan picked up his cane.
"Love her. That will have to be enough." "And if it's not?" "It will have to
be." He paused at the kitchen door. "May I see you from time to
time?" Her smile didn't quite reach
her eyes. "Friends do." He left the Sanctuary feeling exhilarated
and bruised. He'd loved Cassandra dearly once, but he had no right to ask
anything of her except what Protocol dictated a Warlord Prince could ask of a
Queen. Besides, Cassandra was his
past. Jaenelle, may the Darkness help him, was his future. 2 / Hell Dropping from the Black Wind,
Saetan appeared in an outer courtyard that held one of the Keep's official
landing webs, which was etched in the stone with a clear Jewel at its center.
The clear Jewels acted as beacons for those who rode the Winds—a kind of
welcoming candle in the window—and every landing web had a piece of one. It was
the only use that had ever been found for them. Leaning heavily on his cane,
Saetan limped across the empty courtyard to the huge, open-metal doors embedded
into the mountain itself, rang the bell, and waited to enter the Keep, the
Black Mountain, Ebon Askavi, where the Winds meet. It was the repository for
the Blood's history as well as a sanctuary for the darkest-Jeweled Blood. It
was also the private lair of Witch. The doors opened silently.
Geoffrey, the Keep's historian/librarian, waited for him on the other side.
"High Lord." Geoffrey bowed slightly in greeting. Saetan returned the bow.
"Geoffrey." "It's been a while since
you've visited the Keep. Your absence has been noted." Saetan snorted softly, his
lips curving into a faint, dry smile. "In other words, I haven't been
useful lately." "In other words,"
Geoffrey agreed, smiling. As he walked beside Saetan, his black eyes glanced
once at the cane. "So you're here." "I need your help."
Saetan looked at the Guardian's pale face, a stark, unsettling white when
combined with the black eyes, feathery black eyebrows, black hair with a
pronounced widow's peak, the black tunic and trousers, and the most sensuous blood-red
lips Saetan had ever seen on anyone, man or woman. Geoffrey was the last of his
race, a race gone to dust so long ago that no one remembered who they were. He
was ancient when Saetan first came to the Keep as Cassandra's Consort. Then, as
now, he was the Keep's historian and librarian. "I need to look up some of
the ancient legends." "Lorn, for example?" Saetan jerked to a stop. Geoffrey turned, his black
eyes carefully neutral. "You've seen her,"
Saetan said, a hint of jealousy in his voice. "We've seen her." "Draca, too?"
Saetan's chest tightened at the thought of Jaenelle confronting the Keep's
Seneschal. Draca had been caretaker and overseer of Ebon Askavi long, long
before Geoffrey had ever come. She still served the Keep itself, looking after
the comfort of the scholars who came to study, of the Queens who needed a dark
place to rest. She was reserved to the point of coldness, using it as a defense
against those who shuddered to look upon a human figure with unmistakably reptilian ancestry. Coldness as a
defense for the heart was something Saetan understood all too well. "They're great
friends," Geoffrey said as they walked through the twisting corridors.
"Draca's given her a guest room until the Queen's apartment is
finished." He opened the library door. "Saetan, you are going to
train her, aren't you?" Hearing something odd in
Geoffrey's voice, Saetan turned with much of his old grace. "Do you
object?" He immediately choked back the snarl in his voice when he saw the
uneasiness in Geoffrey's eyes. "No," Geoffrey
whispered, "I don't object. I'm ... relieved." He pointed to the
books neatly stacked at one end of the Blackwood table. "I pulled those
out anticipating your visit, but there are some other volumes, some very
ancient texts, that I'll pull out for you next time. I think you'll need
them." Saetan settled into a leather
chair beside the large black-wood table and gratefully accepted the glass of
yarbarah Geoffrey offered. His leg ached. He wasn't up to this much walking. He pulled the top book off the
stack and opened it at the first marker. Lorn. "You did anticipate." Geoffrey sat at the other end
of the table, checking other books. "Some. Certainly not all." They
exchanged a look. "Anything else I can check for you?" Saetan quickly swallowed the yarbarah.
"Yes. I need information about two witches named Morghann and
Gabrielle." He started reading the entry about Lorn. "If they wear Jewels,
they'll be in the Keep's registry." "It's a safe bet you'll
find them in the darker ranks," Saetan said, not looking up, Geoffrey pushed his chair
back. "What Territories?" "Hmm? I've no idea.
Jaenelle's from Chaillot, so start with Territories around there where those
names are common." "Saetan," Geoffrey
said with annoyed humor, "sometimes you're as useful as a bucket with a
hole in the bottom. Can you give me a little more of a starting point?" Pulled away from his third
attempt to read the same paragraph, Saetan snapped, "Between the ages of
six and eight. Now will you let me read?" Geoffrey replied in a language
Saetan didn't understand, but translation wasn't required. "I'll have to
check the registry at Terreille's Keep, so this may take a while even if any of
your information is remotely accurate. Help yourself to more yarbarah." The hours melted away. Saetan
read the last entry Geoffrey had marked, carefully closed the book, and rubbed
his eyes. When he finally looked up, he found Geoffrey studying him. A strange
look was in the librarian's black eyes. Two registers lay on the table. Saetan rested his steepled
fingers on his chin. "So?" "You got the names and
the age range right," Geoffrey said softly. That icy finger whispered down
Saetan's spine. "Meaning?" Geoffrey slowly, almost
reluctantly, opened the first book at the page marker. "Morghann. A Queen
who wears Birthright Purple Dusk. Almost seven years old. Lives in the village
of Maghre on the Isle of Scelt in the Realm of Kaeleer." "Kaeleer!" Saetan tried to
jump up. His leg buckled immediately. "How in the name of Hell did she get
into the Shadow Realm?" "Probably the same way
she got into the Dark Realm." Geoffrey opened the second register and
hesitated. "Saetan, you will train her well, won't you?" He didn't
wait for an answer. "Gabrielle. A queen who wears birthright opal. Seven
years old. Strong possibility she's a natural Black Widow. Lives in the Realm
of Kaeleer in the Territory of the Dea al Mon." Saetan pillowed his head in
his arms and moaned. The Children of the Wood. She'd seen the Children of the
Wood, the fiercest, most private race ever spawned in Kaeleer. "It's not
possible," he said, bracing his arms on the table. "You've made a
mistake." "I've made no mistake,
Saetan." "She lives in Terreille,
not Kaeleer. You've made a mistake." "I've made no
mistake." Ice whispered down his spine,
freezing nerves, turning into a cold dagger in his belly. "It's not
possible," Saetan said, spacing out the words. "The Dea al Mon have
never allowed anyone into their Territory." "It appears they've made
an exception." Saetan shook his head.
"It's not possible." "Neither is finding
Lorn," Geoffrey replied sharply. "Neither is walking with impunity
through the length and breadth of Hell. Yes, we know about that. The last time
she visited here, Char came with her." "The little
bastard," Saetan muttered. "You asked me to find
Morghann and Gabrielle. I found them. Now what are you going to do?" Saetan stared at the high
ceiling. "What would you have me do, Geoffrey? Shall we take her away from
her home? Confine her in the Keep until she comes of age?" He let out a
strained laugh. "As if we could. The only way to confine her would be to
convince her she couldn't get out, to brutalize her instincts until she wasn't
sure of anything anymore. Do you want to be the bastard responsible for that
emotional butchering? Because I won't do it. By the Darkness, Geoffrey, the
living myth has come, and this is the price required to have her walk among
us." Geoffrey carefully closed the
registers. "You're right, of course, but ... is there nothing you can
do?" Saetan closed his eyes.
"I will teach her. I will serve her. I will love her. That will have to be
enough." 3 / Terreille Surreal swung through the
front door of Deje's Red Moon house in Beldon Mor, flashed a smile at the
brawny red-coated doorman, and continued through the plant-strewn,
marble-floored entryway until she reached the reception desk. Once there, she
smacked the little brass bell on the desk enough times to annoy the most docile
temper. A door marked
"Private" snapped open, and a voluptuous middle-aged woman hurried
out. When she saw Surreal, her scowl vanished and her eyes widened with
delighted surprise. "So, you've come again at
last." Deje reached under the desk, pulled out a thick stack of small
papers, and waved them at Surreal. "Requests. All willing to pay your
asking price—and everyone knows what a thief you are—and all wanting a full
night." Without taking them, Surreal
riffled the stack with her fingertip. "If I accommodated them all, I could
end up being here for months." Deje tilted her head.
"Would that be so bad?" Surreal grinned, but there was
something sharp and predatory in her gold-green eyes. "I'd never get my
asking price if my"—she twiddled her fingers at the papers—"friends
thought I'd always be around. That would cut into your profit margin,
too." "Too true," Deje
said, laughing. "Besides," Surreal
continued, hooking her black hair behind her delicately pointed ears,
"I'll only be here for a few weeks, and I'm not looking for a heavy
schedule. I'll work enough days to pay for room and board and spend the rest of
the time sightseeing." "How many ceilings do you
want to see? That's all you'll look at in this business." "Why, Deje!" Surreal
fanned herself. "That's not at all true. Sometimes I get to see the
patterns in the silk sheets." "You could always take up
horseback riding." Deje stuffed the papers under the desk. "I hear
there are some pretty trails just outside the city proper." "No thanks. When the
work's done, I'm not interested in mounting anything else. You want me to start
tonight?" Deje patted her dark, richly
dressed hair. "I'm sure there's someone who made a reservation tonight
who'll rise to the occasion." They grinned at each other. Deje called in a slim leather
folder and removed a piece of expensive parchment. "Hmm. A full house. And
there's always one or two who'll show up sure that they're too important to
need a reservation." Surreal propped her elbows on
the desk, her face in her hands. "You've got an excellent chef. Maybe
they're just here for dinner." Deje smiled wickedly. "I
try to accommodate all kinds of hunger." "And if the special's
taken, the main entrees are still delicious." Deje laughed, her shaking
bosom threatening to shimmy out of her low-cut gown. "Well put.
Here." She pointed to a name on the list. "I remember you saying you
don't mind him. He'll probably be half-starved, but he appreciates appetizers
as well as the main course." Surreal nodded. "Yes,
he'll do nicely. One of the garden rooms?" "Of course. I've done a
little redecorating since you were last here. I think you'll like it. You have
a true appreciation for such things." Deje reached into one of the little
cubbyholes in the wall behind the desk and pulled out a key. "This one
will suit." Surreal palmed the key.
"Dinner in the room, I think. Is there a menu there? Good. I'll order
ahead." "How do you remember all
their likes and dislikes, particularly from so many places, so many different
customs?" Surreal looked mockingly
offended. "Deje. You used to play the rooms before you got ambitious. You
know perfectly well that's what little black books are for." Deje shooed Surreal from the
desk. "Away with you. I have work to do, and so do you." Surreal walked down the wide
corridor, her sharp eyes taking in the rooms on either side. It was true. Deje
was ambitious. Starting out with a packet of gifts from satisfied clients, she
had bought a mansion and converted it into the best Red Moon house in the
district. And unlike the other houses, at Deje's a man could find more than
just a warm body in a bed. There was a small private dining room that served
excellent food all night; a reception room, where those with an artistic
temperament made a habit of gathering to debate each other while they ate the
tidbits and drank good wine; a billiards room, where the politically ambitious
met to plan their next move; a library filled with good books and thick leather
chairs; private rooms, where a man could get away from his everyday life and be
catered to, receiving nothing more than a good dinner, an expert massage, and peace;
and, finally, the rooms and the women who would satisfy the carnal appetites. Surreal found her room, locked
the door, and took a long look around, nodding in approval. Soft, thick rugs;
white walls with tasteful watercolor paintings; dark furniture; an oversized,
gauze-enveloped poster bed; music spheres and the ornate brass stand to hold
them; sliding glass doors that led out into a walled private garden with a
small fountain and petite willow trees as well as a variety of night-blooming
flowers; and a bathroom with a shower and a large walk-up sunken tub that was
positioned in front of the glass window overlooking the garden. "Very good, Deje,"
Surreal said quietly. "Very, very good." She quickly settled into the
room, calling in her work clothes and carefully hanging them in the wardrobe.
She never carried much, just enough variety to satisfy the different appetites
in whatever Territory she was in. Most of her things were scattered in a dozen
hideaways throughout Terreille. Surreal suppressed a shudder.
It was better not to think of those hideaways. Certainly better not to wonder
about him. Opening the glass doors so she
could listen to the fountain, Surreal settled into a chair, her legs tucked
beneath her. Two black leather books appeared, floating before her. She took
one, leafed through to the last written page, called in a pen, and made a
notation. That contract was finished. It
hadn't taken the fool as long to die as she would have liked, but the pain had
been exquisite. And the money had been very, very good. She vanished the book and
opened the other one, checked the entry she needed, wrote out her menu, and
with a flick of her wrist sent it to the kitchen. Vanishing the second book,
she got up and stretched. Another flick of her wrist and there was the familiar
weight of the knife's handle, its stiletto blade a shining comfort. Turning her
wrist the other way, she vanished the knife and smacked her hands together. One
was all she'd need tonight. He never gave her any trouble. Besides—she smiled
at the memory—she was the one who had taught him, how long ago? Twelve,
fourteen years? She took a quick shower,
dressed her long black hair so it could be easily unpinned, made up her face,
and slipped into a sheer gold-green dress that hid as much as it revealed.
Finally, clenching her teeth against the inevitable, she walked over to the
freestanding mirror and looked at the face, at the body, she had hated all her
life. It was a finely sculpted face
with high cheekbones, a thin nose, and slightly oversized gold-green eyes that
saw everything and revealed nothing. Her slender, well-shaped body looked
deceptively delicate but had strong muscles that she had hardened over the
years to ensure she was always in peak condition for her chosen profession. But
it was the sun-kissed, light-brown skin that made her snarl. Hayllian skin. Her
father's skin. She could easily pass for Hayllian if she wore her hair down and
wore tinted glasses to hide the color of her eyes. The eyes would mark her as a
half-breed. The ears with the tips curving to a delicate point. . . those were
Titian's ears. Titian, who came from no race
Surreal had met in all her travels through Terreille. Titian, who had been
broken on Kartane SaDiablo's spear. Titian, who had escaped and whored for her
keep so Kartane couldn't find her and destroy the child she carried. Titian,
who was found one day with her throat slit and was buried in an unmarked grave. All the assassinations, all
those men going to their planned deaths, were dress rehearsals for patricide.
Someday she would find Kartane in the right place at the right time, and she
would pay him back for Titian. Surreal turned away from the
mirror and forced the memories aside. When she heard the quiet knock on the
door, she positioned herself in the center of the room so her guest would see
her when he first walked in. And she would see him and plan the evening
accordingly. Using Craft, she opened the
door before he turned the handle, and let the seduction tendrils flow from her
like some exotic perfume. She opened her arms and smiled as the door locked
behind him. He came at her in a rush, need
flowing out of him, the Gray Jewel around his neck blazing with his fire. She
put her hands on his chest, stopping him and caressing him with one smooth stroke.
Breathing hard, he clenched and unclenched his hands, but he didn't touch her. Satisfied, Surreal glided to
the small dining table near the glass doors and sent a thought to the kitchen.
A moment later, two chilled glasses and a bottle of wine appeared. She poured
the wine, gave him a glass, and raised hers in a salute. "Philip." "Surreal." His voice
was husky, aching. She sipped her wine.
"Doesn't the wine please you?" Philip consumed half the glass
in a swallow. Surreal hid her smile. Who did
he really hunger for that he couldn't have? Who did he pretend she was when he
closed the curtains and turned off all the lights so he could satisfy his lust
while clinging to his illusions? She kept the meal to a
leisurely pace, letting him consume her with his eyes as he drank the wine and
ate the delicacies. As he always did, he talked to her in a meandering, obscure
fashion, telling her more than he realized or intended. Philip Alexander. Gray-Jeweled
Prince. A handsome man with sandy hair and honest, troubled gray eyes. Half
brother to Robert Benedict, a premiere political player since he had tied
himself to Hayll, to ... Kartane. Robert only wore the Yellow, and barely that,
but he was the legitimate son, entitled to his father's estate and wealth.
Philip, a couple of years younger and never formally acknowledged, was raised
as his brother's accessory. Tired of playing the grateful bastard, he broke
with his family and became an escort/consort for Alexandra Angelline, the Queen
of Chaillot. Subtle cultural poisoning over
a couple of generations had allowed Chaillot's Blood males to twist matriarchal
rule into something unnatural and wrest control of the Territory from the
Queens, so Alexandra was nothing more than a figurehead, but she was still the
Queen of Chaillot and wore an Opal Jewel. A little strange, too. Well, unusual.
It was rumored that she still had dealings with the Hourglass covens even
though Black Widows had been outlawed by the Blood males in power. She had one
daughter, Leland, who was Robert Benedict's wife. And they all lived together at
the Angelline estate in Beldon Mor. She played dinner as long as
she could before beginning to play the bed. A Gray-Jeweled Prince who had gone
without pleasure for a long time could be an unintentionally rough companion,
but he didn't worry her. She, too, wore the Gray, but never for this job. She
always wore her Birthright Green, or no Jewel at all, allowing her clients to
feel in control. Still, tonight he wouldn't mind a little rough handling, and
he was one of the few men she knew in her second profession who actually wanted
to give as well as receive pleasure. Yes, Philip was a good way to
begin this stay. Surreal dimmed the
candlelights, turning the room to smoke, to dusk. He didn't rush now. He touched,
tasted, savored. And she, subtly guiding, let him do what he had come here to
do. It was dawn before Philip
dressed and kissed her goodbye. Surreal stared at the gauze
canopy. He'd gotten his money's worth and more. And he'd been a pleasant
distraction from the memories that had been crowding her lately, that were the
reason she'd come to Chaillot. Memories of Titian, of Tersa ... of the Sadist. Surreal was ten years old when
Titian brought Tersa home one afternoon and tucked the bedraggled witch into her
own bed. During the few days the mad Black Widow stayed with them, Titian spent
hours listening to Tersa's gibberish interspersed with strange jokes and
cryptic sayings. A week after Tersa left them,
she returned with the coldest, handsomest man Surreal had ever seen. The first
Warlord Prince she had ever seen. He said nothing, letting Tersa babble while
he watched Titian, while his gaze burned the child trembling beside her mother. Finally Tersa stopped talking
and tugged at the man's sleeve. "The child is Blood and should be trained
in the Craft. She has the right to wear the Jewels if she's strong enough.
Daemon, please." His golden eyes narrowed as he
came to a decision. Reaching into the inner pocket of his jacket, he removed
several gold hundred-mark notes from a billfold and laid them carefully on the
table. He called in a piece of paper and a pen, wrote a few words, and left the
paper and a key on top of the notes. "The place isn't elegant,
but it's warm and clean." His deep, seductive voice sent a delightful
shiver through Surreal. "It's a few blocks from here, in a neighborhood
where no one asks questions. There are the names of a couple of potential
tutors for the girl. They're good men who got on the wrong side of the ones who
have power. You're welcome to use the flat as long as you want." "And the price?"
Titian's soft voice was full of ice. "That you don't deny Tersa access to
the place whenever she's in this part of the Realm. I won't make use of it
while you're there, but Tersa must be able to use the refuge I originally
acquired for her." So it was agreed, and a few
days later Surreal and Titian were in the first decent place the girl had ever
known. The landlord, with a little tremor of fear in his voice, told them the
rent was paid. The hundred-mark notes went for decent food and warm clothes,
and Titian gratefully no longer had to allow any man to step over her
threshold. The next spring, after Surreal
had begun making some progress with her tutors, Tersa returned and took Surreal
to the nearest Sanctuary for her Birthright Ceremony. Surreal returned, proudly
holding an uncut Green. With tears in her eyes, Titian carefully wrapped the
Jewel in soft cloth and stored it in a strangely carved wooden box. "An uncut Jewel is a rare
thing, little Sister," Titian said, removing something from the box.
"Wait until you know who you are before you have it set. Then it will be
more than a receptacle for the power your body can't hold; it will be a
statement of what you are. In the meantime"— she slipped a silver chain
over Surreal's head—"this will help you begin. It was mine, once. You're
not a moonchild; gold would suit you better. But it's the first step down a
long road." Surreal looked at the Green
Jewel. The silver mounting was carved into two stags curved around the Jewel,
their antlers interlocking at the top, hiding the ring where the chain was
fastened. As she studied it, her blood sang in her veins, a faint summoning she
couldn't trace. Titian watched her. "If
ever you meet my people, they will know you by that Jewel." "Why
can't we go to see them?" Titian shook her head and turned away. Those two
years were good ones for Surreal. She spent her days with her tutors, one
teaching her Craft, the other all the basic subjects for a general education.
At night, Titian taught her other things. Even broken, Titian was expert with a
knife, and there was a growing uneasiness in her, as if she were waiting for
something that made her relentless in the drills and exercises. One day, when Surreal was
twelve, she returned home to find the apartment door half open and Titian lying
in the front room with her throat slit, her horn-handle dagger nearby. The
walls pulsed with violence and rage . . . and the warning to run, run, run. Surreal hesitated a moment
before racing into Titian's bedroom and removing the carved box with her Jewel
from its hiding place. At a stumbling run, she swept the dagger up from the
floor and vanished it and the box as she'd been taught to do. Then she ran in
earnest, leaving Titian and whoever had been hunting them behind. Titian had just turned
twenty-five. Less than a week after her
mother's death, Surreal was speared for the first time. As she fought without
hope, she saw herself falling down a long, dark tunnel, her thread in the abyss.
At the level of the Green was a shimmering web that stretched across the
tunnel. As she fell toward it, out of control, as the pain of being broken into
washed the walls with red, Surreal remembered Tersa, remembered Titian. If she
hit her inner web while out of control, she would break it and return to the
real world as a shadow of her self, forever aware and grieving the loss of her
Craft and what she might have been. Remembering Titian gave her
the inner strength to fight the pounding that seemed to go on forever, each
thrust driving her closer to her inner web. She hung on, fighting with all her
heart. When the thrusts stopped . . . when it was finally over . . . she was
barely a hand's span away from destruction. Her mind cowered there,
exhausted. When the man left, she forced herself to ascend. The physical pain
was staggering, and the sheets were soaked with her blood, but she was still
intact in the most important way. She still wore the Jewels. She was still a
witch. Within a month, she made her first
kill. He was like all the others,
taking her to a seedy room, using her body and paying her with a copper mark
that would barely buy her enough food to stagger through the next day. Her
hatred for the men who used her, and Titian before her, turned to ice. So when
his thrusts became stronger, when he arched his back and his chest rose above
her, she called in the horn-handle dagger and stabbed him in the heart. His
life force pumped into her while his life's blood spilled out. Using Craft, Surreal pushed
his heavy body off hers. This one wouldn't hit her or refuse to pay. It was
exhilarating. For three years she roamed the
streets, her child's body and unusual looks a beacon to the most sordid. But
her skill with a knife was not unknown, and it became common knowledge in the
streets that a wise man paid Surreal in advance. Three years. Then one day as
she was slipping down an alley she'd already probed to be sure it was empty,
she felt someone behind her. Whirling around, dagger in hand, she could only stare
at Daemon Sadi as he leaned against the wall, watching her. Without thinking,
she ran up the alley to get away from him, and hit a psychic shield that held
her captive until his hand locked on her wrist. He said nothing. He simply
caught the Winds and pulled her with him. Never having ridden one of those
psychic Webs, Surreal clung to him, disoriented. An hour later, she was sitting
at a kitchen table in a furnished loft in another part of the Realm. Tersa
hovered over her, encouraging her to eat, while Daemon watched her as he drank
his wine. Too nervous to eat, Surreal
threw the words at him. "I'm a whore." "Not a very good
one," Daemon replied calmly. Incensed, Surreal hurled every
gutter word she knew at him. "Do you see my
point?" he asked, laughing, when she finally sputtered into silence. "I'll be what I am." "You're a child of mixed
blood. Part Hayllian blood." He toyed with his glass. "Your mother's
people live— what—a hundred, two hundred years? You may see two thousand or
more. Do you want to spend those years eating scraps dumped in alleys and
sleeping in filthy rooms? There are other ways of doing what you do—for better
rooms, better food, better pay. You'd have to start as an apprentice, of
course, but I know a place where they'd take you and train you well." Daemon spent several minutes
making out a list. When he was done, he pushed it in front of Surreal. "A
woman with an education may be able to spend more time sitting in a chair
instead of lying on her back. A sound advantage, I should think." Surreal stared at the list,
uneasy. There were the expected subjects—literature, languages, history—and
then, at the bottom of the page, a list of skills more suited to the knife than
to paid sex. As Tersa cleared the table,
Daemon rose from his chair and leaned over Surreal, his chest brushing her
back, his warm breath tickling her pointed ear. "Subtlety, Surreal,"
he whispered. "Subtlety is a great weapon. There are other ways to slit a
man's throat than to wash the walls with his blood. If you continue down that
road, they'll find you, sooner or later. There are so many ways for a man to
die." He chuckled, but there was an underlying viciousness in the sound.
"Some men die for lack of love . . . some die because of it. Think about
it." Surreal went to the Red Moon
house. The matron and the other women taught her the bedroom arts. The rest she
learned quietly on her own. Within ten years, she was the highest-paid whore in
the house—and men began to bargain for her other skills as well. She traveled throughout
Terreille, offering her skills to the best Red Moon house in whatever city she
was in and carefully accepting contracts for her other profession, the one she
found more challenging—and more pleasurable. She carried a set of keys to town
houses, suites, lofts— some in the most expensive parts of town, others in
quiet, backwater streets where people asked no questions. Sometimes she met
Tersa and gave her whatever care she could. And sometimes she found
herself sharing a place with Sadi when he slipped away from whatever court he
was serving in for a quiet evening. Those were good times for Surreal. Daemon's
knowledge was expansive when he felt like talking, and when she chattered, his
golden eyes always held the controlled amusement of an older brother. For almost three hundred years
they came and went comfortably with each other. Until the night when, already a
little drunk, she consumed a bottle of wine while watching him read a book. He
was comfortably slouched in a chair, shirt half unbuttoned, bare feet on a
hassock, his black hair uncharacteristically tousled. "I was wondering,"
Surreal said, giving him a tipsy smile. Daemon looked up from his
book, one eyebrow rising as a smile began to tweak the corners of his mouth.
"You were wondering?" "Professional curiosity,
you understand. They talk about you in the Red Moon houses, you know." "Do they?" She didn't notice the chill in
the room or the golden eyes glazing to a hard yellow. She didn't recognize the
dangerous softness in his voice. She just smiled at him. "Come on, Sadi,
it would be a real feather in my cap, career-wise. There isn't a whore in the
Realm who knows firsthand what it's like to be pleasured by Hayll's—" "Be careful what you ask
for. You may get it." She laughed and arched her
back, her nipples showing through the thin fabric of her blouse. It wasn't
until he uncoiled from his chair with predatory speed and had her pressed
against him with her hands locked behind her back that she realized the danger
of taunting him. Pulling her hair hard enough to bring tears to her eyes, he
forced her head up. His hand tightened on her wrists until she whimpered from
the pain. Then he kissed her. She expected a brutal kiss, so
the tenderness, the softness of his lips nuzzling hers frightened her far more.
She didn't know what to think, what to feel with his hands deliberately hurting
her while his mouth was so giving, so persuasive. When he finally coaxed her
mouth open, each easy stroke of his tongue produced a fiery tug between her
legs. When she could no longer stand, he took her to the bedroom. He undressed her with
maddening slowness, his long nails whispering over her shivering skin as he
kissed and licked and peeled the fabric away. It was sweet torture. When she was finally naked, he
coaxed her to the bed. Psychic ropes tightened around her wrists and pulled her
arms over her head. Ropes around her ankles held her legs apart. As he stood by
the bed, Surreal became aware of the cold, unrelenting anger coiling around her
. . . and a soft, controlled breeze, a spring wind still edged with winter,
running over her body, caressing her breasts, her belly, riffling the black
hair between her legs before splitting to run along the inside of her thighs,
circling her feet, traveling up the outside of her thighs, past her ribs to
circle around her neck and begin again. It went on and on until she
couldn't stand the teasing, until she was desperate for some kind of touch that
would give her release. "Please," she
moaned, trying to shake off the relentless caress. "Please what?" He
slowly stripped off his clothes. She watched him hungrily, her
eyes glazing as she waited to see the proof of his pleasure. The shock of
seeing the Ring of Obedience on a totally flaccid organ made her realize the
anger swirling around her had changed. His smile had changed. As he stretched out beside
her, his warm body cool compared to the heat inside her, as his living hand
began to play the same game the phantom one had, she finally understood what
was in the air, in his smile, in his eyes. Contempt. He played with deadly
seriousness. Each time his hands or his tongue gave her some release, the gauze
veils of sensuality were ripped from her mind and she was forced to drink cup
after cup of his contempt. When he brought her up the final time, she thrust
her hips toward him while pleading for him to stop. His cold, biting laughter
tightened around her ribs until she couldn't breathe. Just as she started
sliding into a sweet, unfeeling release, it stopped. Everything stopped. As her head cleared, she heard
water running in the bathroom. A few minutes later, Daemon reappeared, fully
dressed, wiping his face with a towel. There was a throbbing need between her
legs to be filled, just once. She begged him for some small comfort. Daemon smiled that cold, cruel
smile. "Now you know what it's like to get into bed with Hayll's
Whore." She began to cry. Daemon tossed the towel onto a
chair. "I wouldn't try using a dildo if I were you," he said
pleasantly. "Not for a couple of days anyway. It won't help, and it might
even make things much, much worse." He smiled at her again and walked out
of the apartment. She didn't know how long he'd
been gone when the ropes around her wrists and ankles finally disappeared and
she was able to roll over, her knees tucked tight to her chest, and cry out her
shame and rage. She became afraid of him,
dreaded to feel his presence when she opened a door. When they met, he was
coldly civil and seldom spoke—and never again looked at her with any warmth. Surreal stared at the gauze
canopy. That was fifty years ago, and he had never forgiven her. Now . . . She
shuddered. Now, if the rumors were true, there was something terribly wrong
with him. There hadn't been a court anywhere that could keep him for more than
a few weeks. And too many of the Blood disappeared and were never heard from
again whenever his temper frayed. He had been right. There were
many, many ways for a man to die. Even as good as she was, she still had to
make some effort to dispose of a body. The Sadist, however, never left the
smallest trace. Surreal stumbled into the
shower and sighed as her tight muscles relaxed under the pounding hot water. At
least there didn't seem to be any danger of stumbling upon him while she stayed
in Beldon Mor. 4 / Hell Even the fierce pounding on
his study door couldn't compete with Prothvar's unrestrained cursing and
Jaenelle's shrieks of outrage. Saetan closed the book on the
lectern. There was a time, and not that long ago, when no one wanted to open
that door, let alone pummel it into kindling. Easing himself onto a corner of
the blackwood desk, he crossed his arms and waited. Andulvar burst into the room,
his expression an unsettling blend of fear and fury. Prothvar came in right
behind him, dragging Jaenelle by the back of her dress. When she tried to break
his grip, he grabbed her from behind and lifted her off her feet. "Put me down,
Prothvar!" Jaenelle cocked her knee and pistoned her leg back into
Prothvar's groin. Prothvar howled and dropped
her. Instead of falling, Jaenelle
executed a neat roll in the air before springing to her feet, still a foot
above the floor, and unleashing a string of profanities in more languages than
Saetan could identify. Saetan forced himself to look
authoritatively neutral and decided, reluctantly, that this wasn't the best
time to discuss Language Appropriate for Young Ladies. "Witch-child,
kicking a man in the balls may be an effective way to get his attention, but
it's not something a child should do." He winced when she turned all her
attention on him. "Why not?" she
demanded. "A friend told me that's what I should do if a male ever grabbed
me from behind. He made me promise." Saetan raised an eyebrow.
"This friend is male?" How interesting. Before he could pursue it
further, Andulvar rumbled ominously, "That's not the problem,
SaDiablo." "Then what is the
problem?" Not that he really wanted to know. Prothvar pointed at Jaenelle.
"That little . . . she . . . tell him!" Jaenelle clenched her hands
and glared at Prothvar. "It was your fault. You laughed and wouldn't teach
me. You knocked me down." Saetan raised one hand.
"Slow down. Teach you what?" "He wouldn't teach me to
fly," Jaenelle said accusingly. "You don't have
wings!" Prothvar snapped. "I can fly as well as you
can!" "You haven't got the
training!" "Because you wouldn't
teach me!" "And I'm damn well not
going to!" Jaenelle flung out an Eyrien
curse that made Prothvar's eyes pop. Andulvar's face turned an
alarming shade of purple before he pointed to the door and roared, "out!" Jaenelle flounced out of the
study with Prothvar limping after her. Saetan clamped a hand over his
mouth. He wanted to laugh. Sweet Darkness, how he wanted to laugh, but the look
in Andulvar's eyes warned him that if he so much as chuckled, they were going to
engage in a no-holds-barred brawl. "You find this
amusing," Andulvar rumbled, rustling his wings. Saetan cleared his throat
several times. "I suppose it's difficult for Prothvar to find himself on
the losing end of a scrap with a seven-year-old girl. I didn't realize a
warrior's ego bruises so easily." Andulvar's grim expression
didn't change. Saetan became annoyed. "Be
reasonable, Andulvar. So she wants to learn to fly. You saw how well she
balances on air." "I saw a lot more than
that," Andulvar snapped. Saetan ground his teeth and
counted to ten. Twice. "So tell me." Andulvar crossed his muscular
arms and stared at the ceiling. "The waif's friend Katrine is showing her
how to fly, but Katrine flies like a butterfly and Jaenelle wants to fly like a
hawk, like an Eyrien. So she asked Prothvar to teach her. And he laughed,
which, I admit, wasn't a wise thing to do, and she—" "Got her back up." "—jumped off the high
tower of the Hall." There was a moment of silence
before Saetan exploded. "What?" "You know the high tower,
SaDiablo. You built this damned place. She climbed onto the top of the wall and
jumped off. Do you still find it amusing?" Saetan clamped his hands on
the desk. His whole body shook. "So Prothvar caught her when she
fell." Andulvar snorted. "He
almost killed her. When she jumped off, he dove over the side after her. Unfortunately,
she was standing, on the air, less than ten feet below the ledge. When
he went over the side, he barreled into her and took them both down almost
three quarters of the way before he came out of the dive." "Mother Night,"
Saetan muttered. "And may the Darkness be
merciful. So what are you going to do!" "Talk to her,"
Saetan replied grimly as he flicked a thought at the door and watched it open
smoothly and swiftly. "Witch-child." Jaenelle approached him, her
anger now cooled to the unyielding determination he'd come to recognize all too
well. Fighting to control his
temper, Saetan studied her for a moment. "Andulvar told me what happened. Have
you anything to say?" "Prothvar didn't have to
laugh at me. I don't laugh at Mm." "Flying usually requires
wings, witch-child." "You don't need wings to ride the Winds. It's
not that different. And even Eyriens
need a little Craft to fly. Prothvar said so." He didn't know which was
worse: Jaenelle doing something outrageous or Jaenelle being reasonable. Sighing, Saetan closed his
hands over her small, frail-looking ones. "You frightened him. How was he
to know you wouldn't just plummet to the ground?" "I would have told
him," she replied, somewhat chastened. Saetan closed his eyes for a
moment, thinking furiously. "All right. Andulvar and Prothvar will teach
you the Eyrien way of flying. You, in turn, most promise to follow their
instructions and take the training in the proper order. No diving off
the tower, no surprising leaps from cliffs . . ." Her guilty look made his
heart pound in a very peculiar rhythm. He finished in a strangled voice,
". . . no testing on the Blood Run ... or any other Run until they feel
you're ready." Andulvar turned away,
muttering a string of curses. "Agreed?" Saetan
asked, holding his breath. Jaenelle nodded, unhappy but
resigned. Like the Gates, the Runs
existed in all three Realms. Unlike the Gates, they only existed in the
Territory of Askavi. In Terreille, they were the Eyrien warriors' testing
grounds, canyons where winds and Winds collided in a dangerous, grueling test
of mental and physical strength. The Blood Run held the threads of the lighter
Winds, from White to Opal. The other ... Saetan swallowed hard. "Have
you tried the Blood Run?" Jaenelle's face lit up. "Oh,
yes. Saetan, it's such fun." Her enthusiasm wavered as he stared at her. Remember how to breathe,
SaDiablo. "And the Khaldharon?" Jaenelle stared at the floor. Andulvar spun her around and
shook her. "Only a handful of the best Eyrien warriors each year dare try
the Khaldharon Run. It's the absolute test of strength and skill, not a
playground for girls who want to flit from place to place." "I don't flit!" "Witch-child,"
Saetan warned. "I only tried it a
little," she muttered. "And only in Hell." Andulvar's jaw dropped. Saetan closed his eyes,
wishing the sudden stabbing pain in his temples would go away. It would have
been bad enough if she'd tried the Khaldharon Run in Terreille, the Realm
furthest from the Darkness and the full strength of the Winds, but to make the
Run in Hell . . . "You will not make the Runs until Andulvar says you're
ready!" Startled by his vehemence,
Jaenelle studied him. "I scared you." Saetan circled the room,
looking for something he could safely shred. "You're damn right you scared
me." She fluffed her hair and
watched him. When he returned to the desk, she performed a respectful, feminine
curtsy. "My apologies, High Lord. My apologies, Prince Yaslana." Andulvar grunted. "If I'm
going to teach you to fly, I might as well teach you how to use the sticks,
bow, and knife." Jaenelle's eyes sparkled. "Sceron
is teaching me the crossbow, and Chaosti is showing me how to use a
knife," she volunteered. "All the more reason you
should learn Eyrien weapons as well," Andulvar said, smiling grimly. When she was gone, Saetan
looked at Andulvar with concern. "I trust you'll take into account her age
and gender." "I'm going to work her
ass off, SaDiablo. If I'm going to train her, and it seems I have no choice,
I'll train her as an Eyrien warrior should be trained." He grinned
maliciously. "Besides, Prothvar will love being her opponent when she
learns the sticks." Once Andulvar was gone, Saetan
settled into his chair behind the blackwood desk, unlocked one of the drawers,
and pulled out a sheet of expensive white parchment half filled with his
elegant script. He added three names to the growing list: Katrine, Sceron,
Chaosti. With the parchment safely
locked away again, Saetan leaned back in his chair and rubbed his temples. That
list disturbed him because he didn't know what it meant. Children, yes.
Friends, certainly. But all from Kaeleer. She must be gone for hours at a time
in order to travel those distances, even on the Black Wind. What did her family
think about her disappearances? What did they say? She never talked about
Chaillot, her home, her family. She evaded every question he asked, no matter
how he phrased it. What was she afraid of? Saetan stared at nothing for a
long time. Then he sent a thought on an Ebon-gray spear thread, male to male. "Teach
her well, Andulvar. Teach her well." 5/Hell Saetan left the small
apartment adjoining his private study, vigorously toweling his hair. His
nostrils immediately flared and the line between his eyebrows deepened as he
stared at the study door. Harpies had a distinctive
psychic scent, and this one, patiently waiting for him to acknowledge her
presence, made him uneasy. Returning to the bedroom, he
dressed swiftly but carefully. When he was seated behind the blackwood desk, he
released the physical and psychic locks on the door and waited. Her silent, gliding walk
brought her swiftly to the desk. She was a slender woman with fair skin,
oversized blue eyes, delicately pointed ears, and long, fine, silver-blond
hair. She was dressed in a forest-green tunic and pants with a brown leather
belt and soft, calf-high boots. Attached to the belt was an empty sheath. She
wore no Jewels, and the wound across her throat was testimony to how she had
died. She studied him, as he studied her. The tension built in the room. Harpies were witches who had
died by a male's hand. No matter what race they
originally came from, they were more volatile and more cunning than other
demon-dead witches, and seldom left their territory, a territory that even
demon-dead males didn't dare venture into. Yet she was here, by her own choice.
A Dea al Mon Black Widow and Queen. "Please be seated,
Lady," Saetan said, nodding to the chair before the desk. Without taking
her eyes off him, she sank gracefully into the chair. "How may I help
you?" When she spoke, her voice was
a sighing wind across a glade. But there was lightning in that voice, too. "Do
you serve her?" Saetan tried to suppress the
shiver her words produced, but she sensed it and smiled. That smile brought his
anger boiling to the surface. "I'm the High Lord, witch. I serve no
one." Her face didn't change, but
her eyes became icy. "Hell's High Priestess is asking questions. That
isn't good. So I ask you again, High Lord, do you serve her?" "Hell has no High
Priestess." She laughed grimly. "Then
no one has informed Hekatah of that small detail. If you don't serve, are you
friend or enemy?" Saetan's lip curled into a
snarl. "I don't serve Hekatah, and while we were married once, I doubt she
considers me a friend." The Harpy looked at him in
disgust. "She's important only because she threatens to interfere. The
child, High Lord. Do you serve the child? Are you friend or enemy?" "What child?" An icy
dagger pricked his stomach. The Harpy exploded from the
chair and took a swift turn around the room. When she returned to the desk, her
right hand kept rubbing the sheath as if searching for the knife that wasn't
there. "Sit down." When she
didn't move, the thunder rolled in his voice. "Sit down." Hekatah was
suspicious of recent activities, and rumors of a strange witch appearing and
disappearing from the Dark Realm had sharpened her interest. But he had no
control of where Jaenelle went or who she saw. If the Harpies knew of her, then
who else knew? How long would it be before Jaenelle followed a psychic thread
that would lead her straight into Hekatah's waiting arms? And was this Harpy a
friend or an enemy? "The child is known to the Dea al Mon," he said
carefully. The Harpy nodded. "She is
friends with my kinswoman Gabrielle." "And Chaosti." A cruel, pleased smile brushed
her lips. "And Chaosti. He, too, is a kinsman." "And you are?" The smile faded. Cold hatred
burned in her eyes. "Titian." She swept her eyes over his body and
then leaned back in the chair. "The one who broke me ... he carries your
family name but not your bloodline. I was barely twelve when I was betrayed and
taken from Kaeleer. He took me for his amusement and broke me on his spear. But
everything has a price. I left him a legacy, the only seed of his that will
ever come to flower. In the end, he'll pay the debt to her. And when the time
comes, she'll serve the young Queen." Saetan exhaled slowly. "How
many others know about the child?" "Too many ... or not
enough. It depends upon the game." "This isn't a game!"
He became very still. "Let me in." Loathing twisted Titian's
face. Saetan leaned forward. "I
understand why being touched by a male disgusts you. I don't ask this lightly
... or for myself." Titian bit her lip. Her hands
dug into the chair. "Very well." Focusing his eyes on the fire,
Saetan made the psychic reach, touched the first inner barrier, and felt her
recoil. He patiently waited until she felt ready to open the barriers for him. Once
inside, he drifted gently, a well-mannered guest. It didn't take long to find
what he was looking for, and he broke the link, relieved. They didn't know. Titian
wondered, guessed too close. But no one outside his confidence knew for sure. A
strange child. An eccentric child. A mysterious, puzzling child. That would do.
His wise, cautious child. But he couldn't help wondering what experience had
made her so cautious so young. He turned back to Titian. "I'm
teaching her Craft. And I serve." Titian looked around the room.
"From here?" Saetan smiled dryly. "Your
point's well taken. I've grown tired of this room. Perhaps it's time to remind
Hell who rules." "You mean who rules in
proxy," Titian said with a predatory smile. She let the words linger for a
moment. "It's good you're concerned, High Lord," she acknowledged
reluctantly. "It's good she has so strong a protector. She's fearless, our
Sister. It's wise to teach her caution. But don't be deceived. The children
know what she is. She's as much their secret as their friend. Blood sings to
Blood, and all of Kaeleer is slowly turning to embrace a single dark
star." "How do you know about
the children?" Saetan asked
suspiciously. "I told you. I'm Gabrielle's kinswoman." "You're dead, Titian. The demon-dead don't mingle with the living.
They don't interfere with the concerns of the living Realms." "Don't they, High Lord? You and your family still rule Dhemlan in
Kaeleer." She shrugged. "Besides, the Dea al Mon aren't squeamish
about dealing with those who live in the forever-twilight of the Dark
Realm." Hesitating, she added, "And our young Sister doesn't seem to
understand the difference between the living and the dead." Saetan stiffened. "You think knowing me has confused her?" Titian shook her head. "No, the confusion was there before she
ever knew of Hell or met a Guardian. She walks a strange road, High Lord. How
long before she begins to walk the borders of the Twisted Kingdom?" "There's no reason to assume she will," Saetan replied
tightly. "No? She will follow that strange road wherever it leads her. What
makes you think a child who sees no difference between the living and the dead
will see a difference between sanity and the Twisted Kingdom?" "no!" Saetan leaped out of his chair and went to stand before the fire. He
tried to suppress the thought of Jaenelle sliding into madness, unable to cope
with what she was, but the anxiety rolled from him in waves. No one else in the
history of the Blood had worn the Black as a Birthright Jewel. No one else had
had to shoulder the responsibility— and the isolation—that was part of the
price of wearing so dark a Jewel at so young an age. And he knew she had already seen things a child shouldn't see. He had
seen the secrets and shadows in her eyes. "Is there no one in Terreille you can trust to watch over
her?" Saetan let out a pained laugh. "Who would you trust, Titian?" Titian rubbed her hands nervously on her trousers. She was barely a woman when she died, he thought with tender sadness.
So frail beneath all that strength. As they all are. Titian licked her lips. "I know a Black-Jeweled Warlord Prince who
sometimes looks after those who need help. If approached, he might—" "No," he said harshly, pride warring with fear. How ironic
that Titian considered Daemon a suitable protector. "He's owned by
Hekatah's puppet, Dorothea. He can be made to comply." "I don't believe he'd harm a child." Saetan returned to his desk. "Perhaps not willingly, but pain can
make a man do things he wouldn't willingly do." Titian's eyes widened with understanding. "You don't trust
him." She thought it over and shook her head. "You're wrong.
He's—" "A mirror." Saetan smiled as she drew in a hissing breath.
"Yes, Titian. He's blood of my blood, seed of my loins. I know him well .
. . and not at all. He's a double-edged sword capable of cutting the hand that
holds him as easily as he cuts the enemy." He led her to the door. "I
thank you for your counsel and your concern. If you hear any news, I would
appreciate being informed." She turned at the doorway and studied him. "What if she sings to
his blood as strongly as she sings to yours?" "Lady." Saetan quietly closed the door on her and locked it.
Returning to his desk, he poured a glass of yarbarah and watched the small
tongue of fire dance above the desktop, warming the blood wine. Daemon was a good Warlord Prince, which meant he was a dangerous
Warlord Prince. Saetan drained the glass. He and Daemon were a matched pair. Did he
really believe his namesake was a threat to Jaenelle or was it jealousy over
having to yield to a potential lover, especially when that lover was also his
son? Because he honestly couldn't answer that question, he hesitated to give
the order for Daemon's execution. As yet there was no reason to send for Marjong the Executioner. Daemon
was nowhere near Chaillot and, for some reason, Jaenelle didn't wander around
Terreille as she did Kaeleer. Perhaps Titian was right about Daemon, but he
couldn't take the chance. His namesake had the cunning to ensnare a child and
the strength to destroy her. But if Daemon had to be executed to protect Jaenelle, it wouldn't be a
stranger's hand that put him in his grave, He owed his son that much. PART II chapter three 1 / Kaeleer Saetan smiled dryly at his reflection. His full head of black hair was
more silvered at the temples than it had been five years ago, but the lines
left in his face by illness and despair had softened while the laugh lines had
deepened. Turning from the mirror, he strolled the length of the second-floor
gallery. His bad leg still stiffened if he walked too long, but he no longer
needed that damned cane. He laughed softly. Jaenelle was a bracing tonic in
more ways than one. As he descended the staircase that ended in the informal reception
room, he noticed the tall, slim woman watching him through narrowed eyes. He
also noticed the ring of keys attached to her belt and felt relieved that
finding the current housekeeper had been so easy. "Good afternoon," he said pleasantly. "Are you
Helene?" "And what if I am?" She crossed her arms and tapped her foot. Well, he hadn't expected an open-armed welcome, but still . . . He
smiled at her. "For a staff who's had no one to serve for so long and so
little incentive, you've kept the place quite well." Helene's shoulders snapped back and her eyes glinted with anger.
"We care for the Hall because it's the Hall." Her eyes narrowed even
further. "And who are you?" she demanded. He raised an eyebrow. "Who do you think I am?" "An interloper, that's what I think," Helene snapped, placing
her hands on her hips. "One of those who sneaks in here from time to time
to gawk and 'soak up the atmosphere.'
" Saetan laughed. "They'd do well not to soak up too much of the
atmosphere of this place. Although it was always calmer than its Terreille
counterpart. I suppose after so many years away, I am an interloper of sorts,
but . . ." He raised his right hand. As the Black Jewel in the ring
flashed, there was an answering rumble from the stones of SaDiablo Hall. Helene paled and stared at him. He smiled. "You see, my dear, it still answers my call. And I'm
afraid I'm about to wreak havoc with your routine." Helen fumbled a low curtsy. "High Lord?" she stammered. He bowed. "I'm opening the Hall." "But . . ." Saetan stiffened. "There's a problem with that?" There was a gleam in Helene's gold eyes as she briskly wiped her hands
on her large white apron. "A thorough cleaning will help, to be sure,
but"—she looked pointedly at the drapes—"some refurbishing would help
even more." The tension drained out of him. "And give you something to be
proud of instead of having to make do with an empty title?" Helene blushed and chewed her lip. Hiding a smile, Saetan vanished the drop cloths and studied the room.
"New drapes and sheers definitely. With a good polishing, the wood pieces
will still do, providing the preservation spells have held and they're
structurally sound. New sofas and chairs. Plants by the windows. A few new
paintings for the walls as well. New wallpaper or paint? What do you
think?" It took Helene a moment to find her voice. "How many rooms are you
thinking of restoring?" "This one, the formal receiving room across the hall, the dining
room, my public study, my suite, a handful of guest rooms—and a special suite
for my Lady." "Then perhaps your Lady would like to oversee the
redecorating." Saetan looked at her with horrified amusement. "No doubt she
would. However, my Lady will be twelve in four months, and I'd much prefer that
she live in a suite I've decorated on her behalf than that I live in a Hall
decorated with her somewhat . . . eclectic . . . tastes." Helene stared at him for a moment but refrained from asking the
question he saw in her eyes. "I could have some swatch books brought up to
the Hall for you to choose from." "An excellent idea, my dear. Do you think you can have this place
presentable in four months?" "The staff is rather small, High Lord," Helene said
hesitantly. "Then hire the help you need." Saetan strolled to the door
that opened onto the great hall. "I'll meet you again at the end of the
week. Is that sufficient time?" "Yes, High Lord." She curtsied again. Having been born in the slums of Draega, Hayll's capital, as the son of
an indifferent whore, he'd never expected or wanted servants to grovel in his
presence. He didn't mention this to Helene because, if he read her right, that
was the last curtsy he would ever receive. At the end of the great hall, he hesitated before opening the door of
his public study. He walked around the room, lightly touching the covered
furniture, grimacing slightly at his dusty fingertips. He'd once ruled Dhemlan Kaeleer from this room. Still ruled, he
reminded himself. He'd given Dhemlan Terreille to Mephis when he became a
Guardian, but not her sister land in the Shadow Realm. Ah, Kaeleer. It had always been a sweet wine for him, with its deeper
magic and its mysteries. Now those mysteries were coming out of the mist once
more, and the magic was still strong. Strand by strand, Jaenelle was rebuilding
the web, calling them all to the dance. He hoped she'd be pleased to have the use of this place. He hoped he'd
be invited when she established her own court. He wanted to see whom she
selected for her First Circle, wanted to see the faces attached to that list of
names. Did they know about each other? Or him? Saetan shook his head and smiled. Whether she'd intended to or not, his fair-haired daughter of the soul
had certainly thrown him back among the living. 2 / Terreille Surreal switched the basket of groceries from one hand to the other and
fished her keys out of her trouser pocket as she climbed the stairs to her
third-floor apartment. When she reached the landing and saw the dark shape
curled up against her door, the keys vanished, replaced by her favorite
stiletto. The woman pushed the matted black hair from her face and staggered to
her feet. "Tersa," Surreal whispered, vanishing the stiletto as she
leaped toward the swaying woman. "You must tell him," Tersa muttered. Surreal dropped the basket and wrapped her arm around Tersa's, waist.
After calling in her keys and unlocking the door, she half-carried the
muttering woman to the sofa, swearing under her breath at the condition Tersa
was in. She retrieved the basket and locked the door before returning to the
sofa with a small glass of brandy. "You must tell him," Tersa muttered, weakly batting at the
glass. "Drink this. You'll feel better," Surreal said sternly.
"I haven't seen him in months. He doesn't have much use for me
anymore." Tersa grabbed Surreal's wrist and said fiercely, "Tell him to
beware of the High Priest of the Hourglass. He's not a forgiving man when
someone threatens what is his. Tell him to beware of the Priest." Sighing, Surreal pulled Tersa to her feet and helped the older woman
shuffle to the bathroom. Tell him? She didn't want to get anywhere near him. And what was she going to do with Tersa? There were only two beds in
the place. She knew better than to give up her own, so Tersa would have to use
Sadi's. But Hell's fire, he'd become so sensitive about having a woman in his
room, he could tell if there had been a different cleaning woman, even if she
came only once. Shit. He wasn't likely to show up—sweet Darkness, please don't
let him show up—but if he did and he objected to Tersa's using his bed, he could
throw her out. Surreal stripped off Tersa's tattered clothing. "Come on, Tersa.
You need a hot bath, a decent meal, and a good night's sleep." "You must tell him." Surreal closed her eyes. She owed him. She never forgot that she owed
him. "I'll tell him. Somehow, I'll tell him." 3 / Terreille After several minutes of uncomfortable silence, Philip Alexander
shifted on the couch and faced his niece. He reached for her limp hand. She
pulled away from his touch. Frustrated, Philip raked his fingers through his hair and tried, once
more, to be reasonable. "Jaenelle, we're not doing this to be cruel. You're a sick little
girl, and we want to help you get better." "I'm not sick," Jaenelle said softly, staring straight ahead. "Yes, you are." Philip kept his voice firm but gentle.
"You can't tell the difference between make-believe and the real
world." "I know the difference." "No, you don't," Philip insisted. He rubbed his forehead.
"These friends, these places you visit . . . they aren't real. They were never
real. The only reason you see them is because you're not well." Pain, confusion, and doubt filled her summer-sky blue eyes. "But
they feel so real," she whispered. Philip pulled her close to him, grateful that she didn't push him away.
He hugged her as if that would cure what years of treatment hadn't. "I
know they feel real to you, sweetheart. That's the problem, don't you see? Dr.
Carvay is the leading healer for—" Jaenelle twisted out of his arms. "Carvay is not a healer,
he's—" "Jaenelle!" Philip took a deep breath. "That's exactly
what we're talking about. Making up vicious stories about Dr. Carvay isn't
going to help you. Making up stories about magical creatures—" "I don't talk about them anymore." Philip sighed, frustrated. That was true. She'd been cured or had
outgrown those fantasies, but the stories she made up now were a different coat
cut from the same cloth. A much more dangerous coat. Philip rose and straightened his jacket. "Maybe . . . maybe if you
work hard and let Dr. Carvay help you, you'll be cured this time and will be
able to come home for good. In time for your birthday." Jaenelle gave him a look he couldn't decipher. Philip guided her to the door. "The carriage is outside. Your
father and grandmother will go with you, help you get settled." As he watched the carriage disappear down the long drive, Philip
sincerely hoped that this time would be the last time. 4 / Kaeleer Saetan sat behind the blackwood desk in his public study, a half-empty
wineglass in his hand, and looked around the refurbished room. Helene had worked her hearth-Craft well. Not only were the rooms he had
requested to be refurbished done, but most of the public rooms and an entire
wing of the living quarters as well. That she'd hired practically the whole
village of Halaway to. accomplish it ... Well, they all needed a purpose. Even
him. Especially him. A sharp rapping on the door finally drew his attention.
"Come," he said, draining the wineglass. Helene gave the room a satisfied look before approaching the desk and
squaring her shoulders. "Mrs. Beale wants to know how much longer she
should hold dinner." "An excellent meal such as Mrs. Beale has prepared shouldn't be
wasted. Why don't you and the others enjoy her efforts?" "Then your guest isn't coming?" "Apparently not." Helene put her hands on her hips. "A hoyden, that's what she is,
not to have the manners at least to send her regrets when—" "You forget yourself, madam," Saetan snarled softly. There
was no mistaking the anger in his words, or the threat. Helene shrank from the desk. "I ... I beg your pardon, High
Lord." Somewhat mollified, Saetan took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.
"If she couldn't come, she had her reasons. Don't judge her, Helene. If
she's here and you have some complaint about serving her, then come to me and
I'll do what I can to alleviate the problem. But don't judge." He slowly
walked to the door. "Keep sufficient staff on hand to serve any guests who
may arrive. And keep a record of who comes and goes—especially anyone who
inquires about the Lady. No one enters here without identifying themselves
beforehand. Is that clear?" "Yes, High Lord," Helene answered. "Enjoy your dinner, my dear." Then he was gone. Saetan walked the long stone corridor toward his private study deep
beneath the Hall in the Dark Realm. He had abandoned the small apartment
adjoining it, having returned to his suite several floors above, but as the
days and weeks had passed, he found himself returning, and staying. Just in
case. A slight figure stepped away from the shadows near the study door.
Anxiety rolled out of the boy in waves as Saetan unhurriedly unlocked the door
and beckoned him in. A glance at the candlelights produced a soft glow,
blurring the room's edges and relieving the feeling of immense power that
filled the room he'd occupied for so long. "Would you join me in a glass of yarbarah, Char?" Without
waiting for an answer, Saetan poured a glass from the decanter on his desk and
warmed it with a little tongue of fire. He handed the glass to Char. The boy's hand shook as he took the glass, and his eyes were filled
with fear. Uneasy, Saetan warmed a glass for himself before settling' into the
other chair by the fire. Char drank quickly, a momentary smile on his lips as he savored the
last mouthful. He glanced at the High Lord, at the face that seldom betrayed
any flicker of emotion, and looked away. He tried to speak, but no sound came
out. Clearing his throat, he tried again. "Have you seen her?" he
asked in a cracked whisper. Saetan sipped the blood wine before answering. "No, | Char, I haven't seen her in three months.
And you?" Char shook his head. "No, but . . . something's been | happening on the island. Others have
come." Saetan leaned forward. "Others? Not children?" "Children, yes, but . . . something happens when they come. They
don't come through the Gates, or find the island by riding the Winds. They come
..." Char shook his head, stumbling for the words. Saetan dropped his voice into a deep, soothing croon. "Will you
let me in, Char? Will you let me see?" Char's relief was so intense, it made
Saetan more uneasy. Leaning back in his chair, he reached for the boy's mind,
found the barriers already opened, and followed Char to the memory of what he
had seen that had troubled him so much. Saetan expelled his breath in a hiss of recognition and severed the
link as quickly as he could without harming the boy. When had Jaenelle learned to do that? "What is it?" Char asked. "A bridge," Saetan answered. He drained his glass and poured
another, surprised that his hand was steady, since his insides were shaking
apart. "It's called a bridge." "It's very powerful." "No, the bridge itself has no power." He met Char's troubled
look and allowed the boy to see the turmoil he felt. "However, the one who
made the bridge is very powerful." He put the glass down and leaned
forward, elbows resting on his knees, his steepled fingers brushing his chin.
"Where do these children come from? Do they say?" Char licked his lips. "From a place called Briarwood. They won't
say if it's a village or a town or a Territory. They say a friend told them
about the island, showed them the road." He hesitated, suddenly shy.
"Would you come and see? Maybe . . . you'd understand." "Shall we go now?" Saetan rose, tugging on his jacket's
sleeves. Char stared at the floor. "It must be an awful place, this
Briarwood." He looked up at Saetan, his troubled eyes pleading for some
comfort. "Why would she go to such an awful place?" Pulling Char to his feet, Saetan put an arm around the boy's thin
shoulders, more troubled than he wanted to admit when Char leaned into him,
needing the caress. Locking the study door, he kept his pace slow and steady as
he fed the boy drop after psychic drop of strength and the feeling of safety.
When Char's shoulders began to straighten again, Saetan let his arm casually
drop away. Three months. There had been no word from her for three months. Now
children were traveling over a bridge to the cildru dyathe's island. Jaenelle's new skill would have intrigued him more if Char's question
hadn't been pounding in his blood, throbbing in his temples. Why would she go to such an awful place? Why, why, why? And where? 5 / Terreille "Briarwood?" Cassandra warmed two glasses of yarbarah.
"No, I've never heard of Briarwood. Where is it?" She handed a glass
to Saetan. "In Terreille, so it's probably on Chaillot somewhere." He
sipped the blood wine. "Maybe a small town or village near Beldon Mor. You
wouldn't have a map of that damned island, would you?" Cassandra blushed. "Well, yes. I went to Chaillot. Not to Beldon
Mor," she added hurriedly. "Saetan, I had to go because . . . well,
something strange has been happening. Every once in a while, there's a
sensation on the Webs, almost as if . . ." She made a frustrated sound. "Someone was plucking them and then braiding the vibrations,"
Saetan finished dryly. He and Geoffrey had spent hours poring over Craft books
in the Keep's library in order to figure out that much, but they still couldn't
figure out how Jaenelle had done it. "Exactly," Cassandra said. Saetan watched her call in a map and spread it on the kitchen table.
"What you've been sensing is a bridge that Jaenelle built." He deftly
caught the glass of yarbarah as it fell from her hand. Setting both glasses on
the table, he led her to a bench by the hearth and held her, stroking her hair
and crooning singsong words. After a while, she stopped shaking and found her
voice. "That's not how a bridge is built," she said tightly. "Not how you or I would—or could—build one. no." "Only Blood at the peak of their Craft can build a bridge that
spans any distance worth the effort. I doubt there's anyone left in Terreille
who has the training to do it." She pushed at him, then snarled when he
didn't let her go. "You'll have to talk to her about this, Saetan. You
really will. She's too young for this kind of Craft. And why is she building a
bridge when she can ride the Winds?" Saetan continued to stroke her hair, holding her head against his
shoulder. Five years of knowing Jaenelle and she still didn't understand what
they were dealing with, still didn't understand that Jaenelle wasn't a young
Queen who would become Witch but already was Witch. But, right now, he
wasn't sure he understood either. "She's not traveling on the bridge,
Cassandra," he said carefully. "She's sending others over. Those who
wouldn't be able to come otherwise." Would the truth frighten her as .much as it had frightened him?
Probably not. She hadn't seen those children. "Where are they coming from?" she asked uneasily. "From Briarwood, wherever that is." "And going to?" Saetan took a deep breath. "The cildru dyathe's island." Cassandra pushed him away and stumbled to the table. She grabbed the
edge to hold herself upright. Saetan watched her, relieved to see that, although she was frightened,
she wasn't beyond reason. He waited until she'd regained her composure, saw the
moment when she stopped to consider, and appreciate, the Craft required. "She's building a bridge from here into Hell!" "Yes." Cassandra pushed a stray lock of hair from her face, the vertical line
between her eyebrows deepening as she thought. She shook her head. "The
Realms can't be spanned that way." Saetan retrieved his glass of yarbarah and drained it. "Obviously,
with that kind of bridge, they can." He studied the map, beginning
at the south end of the island and working north toward Beldon Mor, section by
section. He rapped the table with his long nails. "Not listed. If it's a
small village near Beldon Mor, it might not be deemed significant enough to
identify." "If it's a village at all," Cassandra murmured. Saetan froze. "What did you say?" "What if it's just a place? There are a lot of places that are
named, Saetan." "Yes," he crooned, a faraway look in his eyes. But what kind
of place would do that to children? He snarled in frustration. "She's hiding
something behind that damned mist. That's why she doesn't want anyone from the
Dark Realm in that city. Who is she protecting?" "Saetan." Cassandra tentatively placed a hand on his arm.
"Perhaps she's trying to protect herself." Saetan's golden eyes instantly turned hard yellow. He pulled his arm
from beneath her hand and paced around the room. "I'd never harm her. She
knows me well enough to know that." "I believe she knows you wouldn't deliberately harm her." Saetan spun on the balls of his feet, a graceful dancer's move.
"Say what you're going to say, Cassandra, and be done with it." His
voice, although quiet, was full of thunder and a rising fury. Cassandra moved around the room, gradually putting the table between
them. Not that it would stop him. "It's not just you, Saetan. Don't you
understand?" She opened her arms, pleading. "It's me and Andulvar and
Prothvar and Mephis, too." "They wouldn't harm her," he said coldly. "I won't speak
for you." "You're insulting," she snapped, and then took a deep breath
to regain control. "All right. Say you show up on her family's doorstep
tonight. Then what? It's unlikely they know about you, about any of us. Have
you considered what kind of shock it will be to them to find out about your
association with her? What if they desert her?" "She can live with me," he snarled. "Saetan, be reasonable! Do you want her to grow up in Hell,
playing with dead children until she forgets what it feels like to walk among
the living? Why would you inflict that on her?" "We could live in Kaeleer." "For how long? Remember who you are, Saetan. How eager will those
little friends be to come to the house of the High Lord of Hell?" "Bitch," he whispered, his voice shaking with pain. He
splashed yarbarah into his glass, drank it cold, and grimaced at the taste. Cassandra dropped into a chair by the table, too weary to stand.
"Bitch I may be, but your love is a luxury she may not be able to afford.
She has deliberately kept all of us out, and she doesn't come around anymore.
Doesn't that tell you something? You haven't seen her, no one's seen her for
the past three months." She gave him a wavering smile. "Maybe we were
just a phase she was going through." A muscle twitched in Saetan's jaw. There was a queer, sleepy look in
his eyes. When he finally spoke, his words were soft and venomous. "I'm
not a phase, Lady. I'm her anchor, her sword, and her shield." "You sound as though you serve her." "I do serve her, Cassandra. I served you once, and I served
you well, but no longer. I'm a Warlord Prince. I understand the Blood Laws that
apply when my kind serve, and the first law is not to serve, it's to
protect." "And if she doesn't want your protection?" Saetan sat down opposite her, his hands tightly clasped. "When she
forms her own court, she can toss me out on my ass if that's what she wants.
Until then . . ." The words trailed away. "There may be another reason to let her go." Cassandra took a
deep breath. "Hekatah came to see me a few days ago." She flinched at
Saetan's hiss of anger but continued in a sassy voice, "On the surface,
she came to see your newest amusement." Saetan stared at her. She was inviting him to make light of it, to
dismiss Hekatah's appearance as if it meant nothing! No, she understood the
danger. She just didn't want to deal with his rage. "Go on," he said too softly. That blend of fear and wariness
in her eyes was too familiar. He'd seen that look in every woman he'd ever
bedded after he began wearing the Black. Even Hekatah, although she had hidden
it well for her own purposes. But Cassandra was Witch. She wore the Black. At
that moment he hated her for being afraid of him. "Go on," he said
again. "I don't think she was very impressed," Cassandra said
hurriedly, "and I doubt she knew who I was. But she was disconcerted when she
realized I was a Guardian. Anyway, she seemed more interested in finding out if
I knew of a child that might be of interest to you, a 'young feast,' as she put
it." Saetan swore viciously. Cassandra flinched. "She went out of her way to tell me about your
interest in young flesh, hoping, I suppose, to create sufficient jealousy to
make me an ally." "And what did you tell her?" "That your interest here was the restoration of the Dark Altar
that was named in honor of the Queen you once served, and while I was flattered
that she thought you might find me amusing, it was, unfortunately, not
true." "Perhaps I should rectify that impression." Cassandra gave him a saucy smile, but there was panic in her eyes.
"I don't tumble with just anyone, Prince, What are your credentials?" Out of spite, Saetan walked around the table, drew Cassandra to her
feet, and gave her a gentle, lingering kiss. "My credentials are the best,
Lady," he whispered when he finally lifted his lips from hers. He released
her, stepped away, and settled his cape over his shoulders.
"Unfortunately, I'm required elsewhere." "How long are you going to wait for her?" How long? Dark witches, strong witches, powerful witches. Always
willing to take what he offered, in bed and out, but they had never liked him,
never trusted him, always feared him. And then there was Jaenelle. How long
would he wait? "Until she returns." 6 /Hell It tingled his nerves, persistent and grating. Growling in his sleep, Saetan rolled over and pulled the bedcovers up
around his shoulders. The tingling continued. A calling. A summons. Along the Black. Saetan opened his eyes to the night-dark room, listening with inner as
well as outer senses. A shrill cry of fury and despair flooded his mind. "Jaenelle," he whispered, shivering as his bare feet touched
the cold floor. Pulling on a dressing robe, he hurried into the corridor, then
stopped, unsure where to go. Gathering himself, he sent one thunderous summons
along the Black. "Jaenelle!" No answer. Just that tingling laced with fear, despair, and fury. She was still in Terreille. The thought spun through his head as he
raced through the twisting corridors of the Hall. No time to wonder how she'd
sent that thought-burst between the Realms. No time for anything. His Lady was
in trouble and out of easy reach. He ran into the great hall, ignoring the burning pain in his bad leg. A
thought ripped the double front doors off the Hall. He raced down the broad
steps and around the side of the Hall to the separate building where the Dark
Altar stood. Gasping, he tore the iron gate off its hinges and entered the large
room. His hands shook as he centered the four-branched silver candelabra on the
smooth black stone. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he lit the three
black candles that represented the Realms in the proper order to open a Gate
between Hell and Terreille. He lit the candle in the center of the triangle
made by the other three, the candle that represented the Self, and summoned the
power of the Gate, waiting impatiently as the wall behind the Altar slowly
changed from stone to mist and became a Gate between the Realms. Saetan walked into the mist. His fourth step took him out of the mist
and into the ruin that housed this Dark Altar in Terreille. As he passed the
Altar, he noticed the black candle stubs in the tarnished candelabra and
wondered why this Altar was getting so much use. Then he was outside the
building, and there was no more time to wonder. He gathered the strength of the Black Jewels and set a thought along a
tight psychic thread. "Jaenelle!" He waited for a response, fighting the urge to catch
the Black Web and fly to Chaillot. If he was on the Winds, he'd be out of reach
for several hours. By then it might be too late. " Jaenelle!" "Saetan? Saetan!" From the other side of the Realm, her voice came to
him as a broken whisper. " Witch-child!" He
poured his strength into that tenuous link. "Saetan, please, I have to ... I need . . ." "Fight, witch-child, fight! You have the strength!" "I need . . . don't know how to ... Saetan, please." Even the Black had limits. Grinding his teeth, Saetan swore as his long
nails cut his palms and drew blood. If he lost her now . . . No. He wouldn't
lose her! No matter what he had to do, he'd find a way to send her what she
needed. But this link between them was spun out so fine that anything might
snap it, and most of her attention was focused elsewhere. If the link broke, he
wouldn't be able to span the Realm and find her again. Holding his end of it
was draining the Black Jewel at a tremendous rate. He didn't want to think
about what it had cost her to reach him in Hell. If he could use someone as a
transfer point, if he could braid his strength with another's for a minute . .
. Cassandra? Too far. If he diverted any of his strength to search, he might
lose Jaenelle altogether. But he needed another's strength! And it was there. Wary, angry, intent. Another mind on the Black
psychic thread, turned toward the west, toward Chaillot. Another male. Saetan froze. Only one other male wore the Black Jewels. "Who are you?" It
was a deep, rich, cultured voice with a rough, seductive edge to it. A
dangerous voice. What could he say? What did he dare say to this son he'd loved
for a few short years before he'd been forced to walk away from him? There was
no time to settle things between them. Not now. So he chose the title that
hadn't been used in Terreille in 1,700 years. "I'm the High Priest of the Hourglass." A quiver passed between them. A kind of wary recognition that wasn't
quite recognition. Which meant Daemon had heard the title somewhere but
couldn't name the man who held it. Saetan took a deep breath. "I
need your strength to hold this link." A long silence. "Why?" Saetan ground his teeth, not daring to let his thoughts stray. "I can't give her the knowledge she needs without
amplifying the link, and if she doesn't get the knowledge, she may be
destroyed." Even without a full link
between them, he felt Daemon weighing his words. Suddenly a stream of raw, barely controlled Black power rushed toward
him as Daemon said, "Take what you need." Saetan tapped into Daemon's strength, ruthlessly draining it as he sent
a knife-sharp thought toward Chaillot. "Lady!" "Help . . ."
Such desperation in that word. "Take what you need." Words of Protocol, of service, of surrender. Saetan threw open his inner barriers, giving her access to everything
he knew, everything he was. He sank to his knees and grabbed his head, sure his
skull would shatter from the pain as Jaenelle slammed into him and rummaged
through his mind as if she were opening cupboards and flinging their contents
onto the floor until she found what she wanted. It only took a moment. It felt
like forever. Then she withdrew, and the link with her faded. "Thank you." A
faint whisper, almost gone. "Thank you." The second "thank you" wasn't directed at him. It seemed like hours, not minutes, before his hands dropped to his
thighs and he tilted his head back to look at the false-dawn sky. It took a
minute more to realize he wasn't alone, that another mind still lightly touched
his with something more than wariness. Saetan swiftly closed his inner barriers. "You did well, Prince. I thank you ... for her sake." He cautiously began to back away from the link
between them, not sure he could win a confrontation with Daemon. But Daemon, too, backed away, exhausted. As the link faded, just before Saetan was once more alone within
himself, Daemon's voice came to him faintly, the words a silky threat. "Don't get in my way, Priest." Grabbing one of the posts of the four-poster bed, Daemon hauled himself
to his feet just as the door burst open and six guards cautiously entered the
room. Normally they had good reason to fear him, but not tonight. Even if he
hadn't drained his strength to the point of exhaustion, he wouldn't have fought
them. Tonight, whatever happened to him, he was buying time because she,
wherever she was, needed a chance to recover. The guards circled him and led him to the brightly lit outer courtyard.
When he saw the two posts with the leather straps secured at the base and top,
he hesitated for the briefest moment. Lady Cornelia, the latest pet Queen who had bought his services from
Dorothea SaDiablo, stood near the posts. Her eyes sparkled. Her voice dripped
with excitement. "Strip him." Daemon angrily shrugged off the guards' hands and began undressing when
a bolt of pain from the Ring of Obedience made him catch his breath. He looked
at Cornelia and lowered his hands to his sides. "Strip him," she said. Rough hands pulled his clothes off and dragged him to the posts. The
guards lashed his ankles and wrists to the posts, tightening the leather straps
until he was stretched taut. Cornelia smiled at him. "A slave is forbidden to use the Jewels. A
slave is forbidden to do anything but basic Craft, as you well know." Yes, he knew. Just as he'd known that Cornelia would sense the
unleashing of that much dark power and punish him for it. For most males, the
threat of pain—especially the pain that could be produced by the Ring of
Obedience—was enough to keep them submissive. But he'd learned to embrace agony
like a sweet lover and used it to fuel his hatred for Dorothea and everything
and everyone connected with her. "The punishment for this kind of disobedience is fifty
strokes," Cornelia said. "You will do the counting. If you
miss a stroke, it will be repeated until you give the count. If you lose your
place, the counting will begin again." Daemon forced his voice to remain neutral. "What will Lady
SaDiablo say about your treatment of her property?" "Under the circumstances, I don't think Lady SaDiablo will
mind," Cornelia replied sweetly. Then her voice became a whip crack.
"Begin!" Daemon heard the lash whistle before it struck. For a brief moment, a
strange shiver of pleasure ran through him before his body recognized the pain.
He drew in a ragged breath. "One." Everything has a price. "Two." A Blood Law, or part of a code
of honor? "Three." He'd never heard of the High Priest of the
Hourglass until he'd found one of Surreal's warnings, but there was something
vaguely familiar about that other mind. "Four." Who was the
Priest? "Five." A Warlord Prince . . . "Six." . . . like
himself. . . "Seven." ... who wore the Black Jewels.
"Eight." Everything has a price. "Nine." Who had taught him
that? "Ten." Older. More experienced. "Eleven." To the east
of him. "Twelve." And she was to the west. "Thirteen." He
didn't know who she was, but he did know what she was.
"Fourteen. Fifteen." Everything has a price. The guards dragged him back to his room and locked the door. Daemon fell heavily onto his hands and knees. Pressing his forehead to
the floor, he tried to dull the burning pain in his back, buttocks, and legs
long enough to get to his feet. Fifty strokes, each one slicing through his
flesh. Fifty strokes. But no more. He hadn't missed the count once, despite the
bursts of pain that Cornelia had sent through the Ring of Obedience to distract
him. Slowly gathering his feet under him, he pushed himself to an almost
upright position and shuffled to the bathroom, unable to stifle the moaning sob
that accompanied each step. When he finally reached the bathroom, he braced one trembling hand
against the wall and turned the water taps to fill the bath with warm water.
His vision kept blurring, and his body shook with pain and exhaustion. It took
three tries to call in the small leather case that held his stash of healing
supplies. Once he had it open, it took a minute for his vision to clear
sufficiently to find the jar he wanted. When combined with water, the powdered herbs cleansed wounds, numbed
pain, and allowed the healing process to begin—// he could keep his mind fixed
enough, and if he could withdraw far enough into himself to gather the
power, the Craft he would need to heal the torn flesh. Daemon's lips twisted in a grim smile as he turned off the water. If he
sent a summons along the Black, if he asked the Priest for help, would he get
it? Unlikely. Not an enemy. Not yet. But Surreal had done well to leave those
notes warning him about the Priest. Daemon let out a cry as the jar slipped from his hands and shattered on
the bathroom floor. He sank to his knees, hissing as a piece of glass sliced
him, and stared at the powder, tears of pain and frustration welling in his
eyes. Without the powder to help heal the wounds, he might still be able to
heal them to some extent, still be able to stop the bleeding . . . but he would
scar. And he didn't need a mirror to know what he would look like. "No!" He wasn't
aware of sending. He was only trying to relieve the frustration. A minute later, as he knelt on the bathroom floor, shaking, trying not
to vent the sobs building in him, a hand touched his shoulder. Daemon twisted around, his teeth bared, his eyes wild. There was no one in the room. The touch was gone. But there was a
presence in the bathroom. Alien . . . and not. Daemon probed the room and found nothing. But it was still there, like
something seen out of the corner of the eye that vanishes when you turn to look
at it. Breathing hard, Daemon waited. The touch, when it came again, was hesitant, cautious. He shivered as
it gently probed his back. Shivered because along with exhaustion and dismay,
that gentle touch was filled with a cold, cold anger. The powdered-=herbs and broken glass vanished. A moment later a brass ball,
perforated like a tea ball, appeared above the bath and sank into the water.
Small phantom hands, gentle yet strong, helped him into the bath. Daemon gasped when the open wounds touched the water, but the hands
pushed him down, down, down until he was stretched out on his back, the water
covering him. After a moment he couldn't feel the hands. Dismayed that the link
might be broken, he struggled to rise to a sitting position only to find
himself held down. He relaxed and slowly realized that his skin felt numb from
his chin down, that he no longer felt the pain. Sighing with gratitude, Daemon
leaned his head against the bath and closed his eyes. A sweet, strange darkness rolled through him. He moaned, but it was a
moan of pleasure. Strange how the mind could wander. He could almost smell the sea, feel
the power of the surf. Then there was the rich smell of fresh-turned earth
after a warm spring rain. And the luscious warmth of sunlight on a soft summer
afternoon. The sensual pleasure of slipping naked between clean sheets. When he reluctantly opened his eyes, her psychic scent still lingered,
but he knew she was gone. He moved his foot through the now-cold water. The
brass ball was gone too. Daemon carefully got out of the bath, opened the drain, and swayed on
his feet, unsure what to do. Reaching for a towel, he patted the front of his
body to absorb most of the water, but he was reluctant to touch the back.
Gritting his teeth, he turned his back to the mirror and looked over his
shoulder. Best to know how bad the damage was. Daemon stared. There were fifty white lines, like chalk lines on his golden-brown
skin. The lines looked fragile, and it would take days of being careful before
the wounds were truly, strongly knit, but he was healed. If he didn't reopen
the wounds, those lines would fade. No scars. Daemon carefully walked to the bed and lay face down, inching his arms
upward until they were under the pillow, supporting his head. It was hard to
stay awake, hard not to think about how a meadow looks so silvery in the
moonlight. Hard ... Someone had been touching his back for some time before he was aware of
it. Daemon resisted the urge to open his eyes. There would be nothing to see,
and if she knew he was awake, she might pull away. Her touch was firm, gentle, knowing. It traveled in slow, circular
lines down his back. Cool, soothing, comforting. Where was she? Not nearby, so how was she able to make the reach? He
didn't know. He didn't care. He surrendered to the pleasure of that phantom
touch, a hand that someday he would hold in the flesh. When she was gone again, Daemon slowly eased one arm around and
gingerly touched his back. He stared at the thick salve on his fingers and then
wiped them on the sheet. His eyes closed. There was no point in fighting the
sleep he so desperately needed. But just before he surrendered to need, he thought once more about the
kind of witch who would come to a stranger's aid, already exhausted from her
own ordeal, and heal his wounds. "Don't get in my way, Priest," he
muttered, and fell asleep. chapter four 1 / Hell Saetan slammed the book down on the desk and shook with rage. A month since that plea for knowledge. A month of waiting for some
word, some indication that she was all right. He'd tried to enter Beldon
Mor, but Cassandra had been right. The psychic mist surrounding the city was a
barrier that only the dead could feel, a barrier that kept them all out.
Jaenelle was taking no chances with whatever secret lay behind the mist, and
her lack of trust was a blade between his ribs. Embroiled in his own thoughts, he didn't realize someone else was in
the study until he heard his name called a second time. "Saetan?" Such pain and pleading in that small, weary voice.
"Please don't be angry with me." His vision blurred. His nails dug into the blackwood desk, gouging its
stone-hard wood. He wanted to vent all the fear and anger that had been growing
in him since he'd last seen her, months ago. He wanted to shake her for daring
to ask him to swallow his anger. Instead he took a deep breath, smoothed his
face into as neutral a mask as he could create, and turned toward her. The sight of her made him ill. She was a skeleton with skin. Her sapphire eyes were sunk into her
skull, almost lost in the dark circles beneath them. The golden hair he loved
to touch hung limp and dull around her bruised face. There were rope burns and
dried blood on her ankles and wrists. "Come here," he said, all emotion drained from his voice.
When she didn't move, he took a step toward her. She flinched and stepped back. His voice became soft thunder.
"Jaenelle, come here." One step. Two. Three. She stared at his feet, shaking. He didn't touch her. He didn't trust himself to control the jealousy
and spite that seared him as he looked at her. She preferred staying with her
family and being treated like this over being with him, who loved her with all
his being but wasn't entrusted with her care because he was a Guardian, because
he was the High Lord of Hell. Better that she play with the dead than become one of them, he thought
bitterly. She wasn't strong enough right now to fight him. He would keep her
here for a few days and let her heal. Then he would bring that bastard of a
father to his knees and force him to relinquish all paternal rights. He would— "I can't leave them, Saetan." Jaenelle looked up at him. The tears sliding down her bruised face twisted his heart, but his face
was stone carved, and he waited in silence. "There's no one else. Don't you see?" "No, I don't see." His voice, although controlled and quiet,
rumbled through the room. "Or perhaps I do." His cold glance raked
her shaking body. "You prefer enduring this and remaining with your family
to living with me and what I have to offer." Jaenelle blinked in surprise. Her eyes lost some of their haunted look,
and she became thoughtful. "Live with you? Do you mean it?" Saetan watched her, puzzled. Slowly, regretfully, she shook her head. "I can't. I'd like to,
but I can't. Not yet. Rose can't do it by herself." Saetan dropped to one knee and took her frail, almost transparent hands
in his. She flinched at his touch but didn't pull away. "It wouldn't have
to be in Hell, witch-child," he said soothingly. "I've opened the
Hall in Kaeleer. You could live there, maybe attend the same school as your friends." Jaenelle giggled, her eyes momentarily dancing with amusement.
"Schools, High Lord. They live in many places." He smiled tenderly and bowed his head. "Schools, then. Or private
tutors. Anything you wish. I can arrange it, witch-child." Jaenelle's eyes filled with tears as she shook her head. "It would
be lovely, it truly would, but . . . not yet. I can't leave them yet." Saetan bit back the arguments and sighed. She had come to him for
comfort, not a fight. And since he couldn't officially serve her until she
established a court, he had no right to stand between her and her family, no
matter what he felt. "All right. But please remember, you have a place to
come to. You don't have to stay with them. But ... I'd be willing to make the
appropriate arrangements for your family to visit or live with you, under my
supervision, if that's what you wish." Jaenelle's eyes widened. "Under your supervision?" she said
weakly. She let out a gurgle of laughter and then tried to look stern.
"You wouldn't make my sister learn sticks with Prothvar, would you?" Saetan's voice shook with amusement and unshed tears. "No, I
wouldn't make her learn sticks with Prothvar." He carefully drew her into
his arms and hugged her frail body. Tears spilled from his closed eyes when her
arms circled his neck and tightened. He held her, warmed her, comforted her.
When she finally pulled away from him, he stood quickly, wiping the tears from
his face. Jaenelle looked away. "I'll come back as soon as I can." Nodding, Saetan turned toward the desk, unable to speak. He never heard
her move, never heard the door open, but when he turned back to say good-bye,
she was already gone. 2 / Terreille Surreal lay beneath the sweating, grunting man, thrusting her hips in
the proper rhythm and moaning sensuously whenever a fat hand squeezed her
breasts. She stared at the ceiling while her hands roamed up and down the
sweaty back in not-quite-feigned urgency. Stupid pig, she thought as a slobbering kiss wet her neck. She should
have charged more for the contract—and would have if she'd known how unpleasant
he would be in bed. But he only had the one shot, and he was almost at his
peak. The spell now. Ah, to weave the spell. She turned her mind inward,
slipped from the calm depths of the Green to the stiller, deeper, more silent
Gray, and quickly wove her death spell around him, tying it to the rhythms of
the bed, to the quickened heartbeat and raspy breathing. Practice had made her adept at her Craft. The last link of the spell was a delay. Not tomorrow, but the day
after, or the one after that. Then, whether it was anger or lust that made the
heart pound, the spell would burst a vessel in his heart, sear his brain with
the strength of the Gray, shatter his Jewel, and leave nothing but carrion
behind. It was an offhand remark Sadi had made once that convinced Surreal to
be thorough in her kills. Daemon entertained the possibility that the Blood,
being more than flesh, could continue to wear the Jewels after the body's
death— and remember who had helped them down the misty road to Hell. He'd said,
"No matter what you do with the flesh, finish the kill. After all, who
wants to turn a corner one day and meet up with one of the demon-dead who would
like to return the favor?" So she always finished the kill. There would be nothing traceable,
nothing that could lead them to her. The Healers that practiced in Terreille
now, such as they were, would assume he had burned out his mind and his Jewels
trying to save his body from the physical death. Surreal came out of her reverie as the grunts and thrusts increased for
a moment. Then he sagged. She turned her head, trying not to breathe the
enhanced odor of his unwashed body. When he finally lay on his back, snoring, Surreal slipped out of bed,
pulled on a silk robe, and wrinkled her nose. The robe would have to be cleaned
before she could wear it again. Hooking her hair behind her ears, she went to
the window and pulled the curtain aside. She had to decide where to go now that this contract was done. She
should have made the decision days ago, but she'd kept hesitating because of
the recurring dreams that washed over her mind like surf over a beach. Dreams
about Titian and Titian's Jewel. Dreams about needing to be someplace, about
being needed someplace. Except Titian couldn't tell her where. Maybe there were just too many lights in this old, decrepit city. Maybe
she couldn't decide because she couldn't see the stars. Stars. And the sea. Someplace clean, where she could take a light
schedule and spend her days reading or walking by the sea. Surreal smiled. It had been three years since she'd last spent time
with Deje. Chaillot had some beautiful, quiet beaches on the east side. On a
clear day, you could even see Tacea Island. And there was a Sanctuary nearby,
wasn't there? Or some kind of ancient ruin. Picnic lunches, long solitary
walks. Deje would be happy to see her, wouldn't push to fill every night. Yes. Chaillot. Surreal turned from the window when the man grunted and thrashed onto
his side. The Sadist was right. There were so many ways to efficiently kill a
man other than splattering his blood over the walls. It was too bad they didn't give her as much pleasure. 3 / Terreille Lucivar Yaslana listened to the embroidered half-truths Zuultah was
spewing about him to a circle of nervous, wide-eyed witches and wondered if
snapping a few female necks would add color to the stories. Reluctantly putting
aside that pleasant fantasy, he scanned the crowded room for some diversion. Daemon Sadi glided past him. Lucivar sucked in his breath, suppressed a grin, and turned back to
Zuultah's circle. The last time the Queens had gotten careless about keeping
them separated, he and Daemon had destroyed a court during a fight that
escalated from a disagreement over whether the wine being served was just
mediocre or was really colored horse piss. Forty years ago. Enough time among the short-lived races for the randy
young Queens to convince themselves that they could control him and Daemon or,
even better, that they were the Queens strong-willed enough and wonderful
enough to tame two dark-Jeweled Warlord Princes. Well, this Eyrien Warlord Prince wasn't tamable—at least, not for
another five years. As for the Sadist . . . Any man who referred to his bedroom
skills as poisoned honey wasn't likely to be tamed or controlled unless he
chose to be. It was late in the evening before Lucivar got the chance to slip out to
the back garden. Daemon had gone out a few minutes before, after an abrupt,
snarling disagreement with Lady Cornelia. Moving with a hunter's caution, Lucivar followed the ribbon of chilled
air left by Daemon's passing. He turned a corner and stopped. Daemon stood in the middle of the gravel path, his face raised to the
night sky while the delicate breeze riffled his black hair. The gravel under Lucivar's feet shifted slightly. Daemon turned toward the sound. Lucivar hesitated. He knew what that sleepy, glazed look in Daemon's
eyes meant, remembered only too well what had happened in courts when that
tender, murderous smile had lasted for more than a brief second. Nothing, and
no one, was safe when Daemon was in this mood. But, Hell's fire, that's what
made dancing with the Sadist fun. Smiling his own lazy, arrogant smile, Lucivar stepped forward and
slowly stretched his dark wings their full span before tucking them tight to
his body. "Hello, Bastard." Daemon's smile thawed. "Hello, Prick. It's been a long time." "So it has. Drunk any good wines lately?" "None that you'd appreciate." Daemon studied Lucivar's
clothes and raised an eyebrow. "You've decided to be a good boy?" Lucivar snorted. "I decided I wanted decent food and a decent bed
for a change and a few days out of Pruul, and all I have to do is lick the
bottom of Zuultah's boots when she returns from the stable." "Maybe that's your trouble, Prick. You're not supposed to lick her
boots, you're supposed to kiss her ass." He turned and glided down the
path. Remembering why he'd wanted to talk to Daemon, Lucivar followed
reluctantly until they reached a gazebo tucked in one corner of the garden
where they couldn't be seen from the mansion. Daemon smiled that cold, sweet
smile and stepped aside to let him enter first. Never let a predator smell fear. Annoyed by his own uneasiness, Lucivar turned to study the luminescent
leaves of the fire bush nearby. He stiffened when Daemon came up behind him,
when the long nails whispered over his shoulders, teasing his skin in a lover
like fashion. "Do you want me?" Daemon whispered, brushing his lips against
Lucivar's neck. Lucivar snorted and tried to pull away, but the caressing hand
instantly became a vice. "No," he said flatly. "I endured enough
of that in Eyrien hunting camps." With a teeth-baring grin, he turned
around. "Do you really think your touch makes my pulse race?" "Doesn't it?" Daemon whispered, a strange look in his eyes. Lucivar stared. Daemon's voice was too crooning, too silky, too
dangerously sleepy. Hell's fire, Lucivar thought desperately as Daemon's lips
brushed his, what was wrong with him? This wasn't his kind of game. Lucivar jerked back. Daemon's nails dug into the back of his neck. The
sharp thumbnails pricked his throat. Keeping his fists pressed against his
thighs. Lucivar closed his eyes and submitted to the kiss. No reason to feel humiliation and shame. His body was responding to
stimulation the same way it would to cold or hunger. Physical response had
nothing to do with feelings or desire. Nothing. But, Mother Night, Daemon could set a stone on fire! "Why are you doing this?" Lucivar gasped. "At least tell
me why." "Why not?" Daemon replied bitterly. "I have to whore for
everyone else, why not you?" "Because I don't want you to. Because you don't want to. Daemon,
this is madness! Why are you doing this?" Daemon pressed his forehead against Lucivar's. "Since you already
know the answer, why ask me?" He kneaded Lucivar's shoulders. "I
can't stand being touched by them anymore. Ever since ... I can't stand the
feel of them, the smell of them, the taste of them. They've raped everything I am until
there's nothing clean left to offer." Lucivar wrapped his hands around Daemon's wrists. The shame and
bitterness saturating Daemon's psychic scent scraped a nerve he had refused to
probe over the past five years. Once she was old enough to understand what it
meant, would that sapphire-eyed little cat despise them for the way
they'd been forced to serve? It wouldn't matter. He would fight with everything
in him for the chance to serve her. And so would Daemon. "Daemon." He
took a deep breath. "Daemon, she's come." Daemon pulled away. "I know. I've felt her." He stuffed his
shaking hands into his trouser pockets. "There's trouble around her—" "What trouble?" Lucivar asked sharply. "—and I keep wondering if he can—if he will—protect
her." "Who? Daemon!" Daemon dropped to the floor, clutching his groin and moaning. Swearing under his breath, Lucivar wrapped his arms around Daemon and
waited. Nothing else could be done for a man enduring a bolt of pain sent
through the Ring of Obedience. By the time it was over and Daemon got to his feet, his beautiful,
aristocratic face had hardened into a cold, pain-glazed mask and his voice was
empty of emotion. "It seems Lady Cornelia requires my presence." He
flicked a twig off his jacket sleeve. "You'd think she would know better by
now." He hesitated before he left the gazebo. "Take care,
Prick." Lucivar leaned against the gazebo long after Daemon's footsteps had
faded away. What had happened between Daemon and the girl? And what did
"Take care, Prick" mean? A warm farewell ... or a warning? "Daemon?" Lucivar whispered, remembering another place and
another court. "Daemon, no." He ran toward the mansion. "Daemon!" Lucivar charged through the open glass doors and shoved his way through
gossiping knots of women, briefly aware of Zuultah's angry face in front of
him. He was halfway up the stairs leading to the guest rooms when a bolt of
pain from the Ring of Obedience brought him to his knees. Zuultah stood beside
him, her face twisted with fury. Lucivar tried to get to his feet, but another
surge from the Ring bent him over so far his forehead pressed against the
stairs. "Let me go, Zuultah." His voice cracked from the pain. "I'll teach you some manners, you arrogant—" Lucivar twisted around to face her. "Let me go, you stupid
bitch," he hissed. "Let me go before it's too late." It took her a long minute to understand she wasn't what he feared, and
another long minute before he could get to his feet. With one hand pressed to his groin, Lucivar hauled himself up the
stairs and pushed himself into a stumbling run toward the guest wing. There was
no time to think about the crowd growing behind him, no time to think about
anything except reaching Cornelia's room before . . . Daemon opened Cornelia's door, closed it behind him, calmly tugged his
shirt cuffs into place, and then smashed his fist into the wall. Lucivar felt the mansion shudder as the power of the Black Jewel surged
into the wall. Cracks appeared in the wall, running in every direction, opening wider
and wider. "Daemon?" Daemon tugged his shirt cuffs down once more. When he finally looked at
Lucivar, his eyes were as cold and glazed as a murky gemstone—and no more
human. Daemon smiled. Lucivar shivered. "Run," Daemon crooned. Seeing the crowd filling the hall
behind Lucivar, he calmly turned and walked the other way. The mansion continued to shudder. Something crashed nearby. Licking his lips, Lucivar opened Cornelia's door. He stared at the bed,
at what was on the bed, and fought to control his heaving guts. He turned away
from the open door and stood there, too numb to move. He smelled smoke, heard the roar of flames consuming a room. People
screamed. The mansion walls rumbled as they split farther and farther. He
looked around, confused, until part of the ceiling crashed a few feet away from
him. Fear cleared his head, and he did the only sensible thing. He ran. 4 / Terreille Dorothea SaDiablo, the High Priestess of Hayll, paced the length of her
sitting room, the floor-length cocoon she wore over a simple dark dress
billowing out behind her. She tapped her fingertips together, over and over,
absently noting that her cousin Hepsabah grew more agitated as the silence and
pacing continued. Hepsabah squirmed in her chair. "You're not really bringing him
back here?" Her voice squeaked with her growing panic. She tried to
keep her hands still because Dorothea found her nervous gestures annoying, but
the hands were like wing-clipped birds fluttering hopelessly in her lap. Dorothea shot a dagger glance in Hepsabah's direction and continued
pacing. "Where else can I send him?" she snapped. "It may be years
before anyone is willing to sign a contract for him. And with the stories
flying, I may not be able to even make a present of the bastard. With so much
of that place burned beyond recognition . . . and Cornelia's room untouched.
Too many people saw what was in that bed. There's been too much talk."
"But. . . he's not there, and he's not here. Where is he?"
"Hell's fire, how should I know. Nearby. Skulking somewhere. Maybe
twisting a few other witches into shattered bones and pulped flesh."
"You could summon him with the Ring." Dorothea stopped pacing and
stared at her cousin through narrowed eyes. Their mothers had been sisters. The
bloodline was good on that side. And the consort who'd sired Hepsabah had shown
potential. How could two of Hayll's Hundred Families have produced such a
simpering idiot? Unless her dear aunt had seeded herself with a piece of gutter
trash. To think Hepsabah was the best she had to work with to try to keep some
rein on him. That had been a mistake. Maybe she should have let that mad
Dhemlan bitch keep him. No. There were other problems with that. The Dark
Priestess had warned her. As much good as it did. Dorothea smiled at Hepsabah, pleased to see her cousin shrink farther
into the chair. "So you think I should summon him? Use the Ring when the
debris in that place is barely cooled? Are you willing to be the one to
welcome him home if I bring him back that way?" Hepsabah's smooth, carefully painted face crumpled with fear.
"Me?" she wailed. "You wouldn't make me do that. You can't make
me do that. He doesn't like me." "But you're his mother, dear," Dorothea purred. "But you know . . . you know . . ." "Yes, I know." Dorothea continued pacing, but slower.
"So. He's in Hayll. He signed in this morning at one of the posting
stations. He'll be here soon enough. Let him have a day or two to vent his rage
on someone else. In the meantime, I'll have to arrange a bit of educational
entertainment. And I'll have to think about what to do with him. The Hayllian
trash and the landens don't understand what he is. They like him. They
think that pittance generosity he shows them is the way he is. I should have
preserved the image of Cornelia's bedroom in a spelled crystal and shown them
what he's really like. No matter. He won't stay long. I'll find someone foolish
enough to take him." Hepsabah got to her feet, smoothed her gold dress over her padded,
well-curved body, and patted her coiled black hair. "Well. I should go and
see that his room is ready." She let out a tittering laugh behind her
hand. "That's a mother's duty." "Don't rub against his bedpost too much, dear. You know how he
hates the scent of a woman's musk." Hepsabah blinked, swallowed hard. "I never," she sputtered
indignantly, and instantly began to pout. "It's just not fair." Dorothea tucked a stray hair back into Hepsabah's elegant coils.
"When you start getting thoughts like that, dear, remember Cornelia." Hepsabah's brown skin turned gray. "Yes," she murmured as
Dorothea led her to the door. "Yes, I'll remember." 5 / Terreille Daemon glided down the crowded sidewalk, his ground-eating stride never
breaking as people around him skittered out of his way, filling back in as he
passed. He didn't see them, didn't hear the murmuring voices. With his hands in
his trouser pockets, he glided through the crowds and the noise, unaware and
uncaring. He was in Draega, Hayll's capital city. He was home. He'd never liked Draega, never liked the tall stone buildings that
shouldered against one another, blocking out the sun, never liked the concrete
roads and the concrete sidewalks with the stunted, dusty trees growing out of
circular patches of earth cut out of the concrete. Oh, there were a thousand
things to do here: theaters, music halls, museums, places to dine. All the
things a long-lived, arrogant, useless people needed to fill the empty hours.
But Draega ... If he could be sure that two particular witches would lie
crushed and buried in the rubble, he would tear the city apart without a second
thought. He swung into the street, weaving his way between the carriages that
came to a stuttering halt, oblivious of their irate drivers. One or two
passengers thrust their heads through a side window to shout at him, but when
they saw his face and realized who he was, they hastily pulled their heads back
in, hoping he hadn't noticed them. Since he'd arrived that morning, he'd been following a psychic thread
that tugged him toward an unknown destination. He wasn't troubled by the pull.
Its chaotic meandering told him who was at the other end. He didn't know why
she was in Draega of all places, but her need to see him was strong enough to
pull him toward her. Daemon entered the large park in the center of the city, veered to the
footpath leading to the southern end, and slowed his pace. Here among the trees
and grass, with the street sounds muted, he breathed a little easier. He
crossed a footbridge that spanned a trickling creek, hesitated for a moment,
then took the right-hand fork in the path that led farther into the park. Finally he came to a small oval of grass. A lacy iron bench filled the
back of the oval. A half-circle of lady's tears formed a backdrop, the small,
white-throated blue flowers filling the bushes. Two old, tall trees stood at
either end of the oval, their branches intertwining high above, letting a
dappling of sunlight reach the ground. The tugging stopped. Daemon stood in the oval of grass, slowly turning full circle. He
started to turn away when a low giggle came from the bushes. "How many sides does a triangle have?" a woman's husky voice
asked. Daemon sighed and shook his head. It was going to be riddles. "How many sides does a triangle have?" the voice asked again. "Three," Daemon answered. The bushes parted. Tersa shook the leaves from her tattered coat and
pushed her tangled black hair from her face. "Foolish boy, did they teach
you nothing?" Daemon's smile was gentle and amused. "Apparently not." "Give Tersa a kiss." Resting his hands on her thin shoulders, Daemon lightly kissed her
cheek. He wondered when she'd eaten last but decided not to ask. She seldom
knew or cared, and asking would only make her unhappy. "How many sides does a triangle have?" Daemon sighed, resigned. "Darling, a triangle has three
sides." Tersa scowled. "Stupid boy. Give me your hand." Daemon obediently held out his right hand. Tersa grasped the long,
slender fingers with her own frail-looking sticks and turned his hand palm up.
With the forefinger nail of her right hand, she began tracing three connecting
lines on his palm, over and over again. "A Blood triangle has four sides,
foolish boy. Like the candelabra on a Dark Altar. Remember that." Over and
over until the lines began to glow white on his golden-brown palm.
"Father, brother, lover. Father, brother, lover. The father came
first." "He usually does," Daemon said dryly. She ignored him. "Father, brother, lover. The lover is the
father's mirror. The brother stands between." She stopped tracing and
looked up at him. It was one of those times when Tersa's eyes were clear and
focused, yet she was looking at some place other than where her body stood.
"How many sides does a triangle have?" Daemon studied the three white lines on his palm. "Three." Tersa drew in her breath, exasperated. "Where's the fourth side?" he asked quickly, hoping to avoid
hearing the question again. Tersa snapped her thumb and forefinger nail together, then pressed the
knife-sharp forefinger nail into the center of the triangle in Daemon's palm.
Daemon hissed when her nail cut his skin. He jerked his hand back, but her
fingers held him in a grip that hurt. Daemon watched the blood well in the hollow of his palm. Still holding
his fingers in an iron grip, Tersa slowly raised his hand toward his face. The
world became fuzzy, unfocused, mist-shrouded. The only painfully clear thing
Daemon could see was his hand, a white triangle, and the bright, glistening
blood. Tersa's voice was a singsong croon. "Father, brother, lover. And
the center, the fourth side, the one who rules all three." Daemon closed his eyes as Tersa raised his hand to his lips. The air
was too hot, too close. Daemon's lips parted. He licked the blood from his
palm. It sizzled on his tongue, red lightning. It seared his nerves, crackled
through him and gathered in his belly, gathered into a white-hot ember waiting
for a breath, a single touch that would turn his kindled maleness into an
inferno. His hand closed in a fist and he swayed, clenching his teeth to keep
from begging for that touch. When he opened his eyes, the oval of grass was empty. He slowly opened
his hand. The lines were already fading, the small cut healed. "Tersa?" Her voice came back to him, distant and fading. "The lover is the
father's mirror. The Priest . . . He will be your best ally or your worst
enemy. But the choice will be yours." "Tersa!" Almost gone. "The chalice is cracking." "Tersa!" A surge of rage honed by terror rushed through him. Closing his hand,
he swung his arm straight and shoulder-high. The shock of his fist connecting
with one of the trees jarred him to his heels. Daemon leaned against the tree,
eyes closed, forehead pressed to the trunk. When he opened his eyes, his black coat was covered with gray-green
ashes. Frowning, Daemon looked up. A denial caught in his throat, strangling
him. He stepped back from the tree and sat down on the bench, his face hidden
in his hands. Several minutes later, he forced himself to look at the tree. It was dead, burned from within by his fury. Standing among the green
living things, its gray skeletal branches still reached for its partner. Daemon
walked over to the tree and pressed his palm against the trunk. He didn't know
if there was a way to probe it to see if sap still ran at its core, or if it
had all been crystallized by the heat of his rage. "I'm sorry," he whispered. Gray-green dust continued to fall
from the upper branches. A few minutes ago, that dust had been living green
leaves. "I'm sorry." Taking a deep breath, Daemon followed the path back the way he'd come,
hands in his pockets, head down, shoulders slumped. Just before leaving the
park, he turned around and looked back. He couldn't see the tree, but he could
feel it. He shook his head slowly, a grim smile on his lips. He'd buried more
of the Blood than they would ever guess, and he mourned a tree. Daemon brushed the ash from his coat. He'd have to report to Dorothea
soon, tomorrow at the latest. There were two more stops he wanted to make
before presenting himself at court. 6 / Terreille "Honey, what've you been doing to yourself? You're nothing but
skin and bones." Surreal slumped against the reception desk, grimaced, and sucked in her
breath. "Nothing, Deje. I'm just worn out." "You been letting those men make a meal out of you?" Deje
looked at her shrewdly. "Or is it your other business that's run you
down?" Surreal's gold-green eyes were dangerously blank. "What business
is that, Deje?" "I'm not a fool, honey," Deje said slowly. "I've always
known you don't really like this business. But you're still the best there
is." "The best female," Surreal replied, wearily hooking her long
black hair behind her pointed ears. Deje put her hands on the counter and leaned toward Surreal, worried.
"Nobody paid you to dance with . . . Well, you know how fast gossip can
fly, and there was talk of some trouble." "I wasn't part of it, thank the Darkness." Deje sighed. "I'm glad. That one's demon-born for sure." "If he isn't, he should be." "You know the Sadist?" Deje asked, her eyes sharp. "We're acquainted," Surreal said reluctantly. Deje hesitated. "Is he as good as they say?" Surreal shuddered. "Don't ask." Deje looked startled but quickly regained her professional manner.
"No matter. None of my business anyway." Coming around the desk, she
put an arm around Surreal's shoulders and led her down the hall. "A garden
room, I think. You can sit out quietly in the evening, eat your meals in your
room if you choose. If anyone notices you're here and makes a request for your
company, I'll tell them it's your moon time and you need your rest. Most of
them wouldn't know the difference." Surreal gave Deje a shaky grin. "Well, it's the truth." Deje shook her head and clucked her tongue in annoyance as she opened
the door and led Surreal into the room. "Sometimes you've no more sense
than a first-year chit, pushing yourself at a time when the Jewels will squeeze
you dry if you try to tap into them." She muttered to herself as she
pulled down the bedcovers and plumped the pillows. "Get into a nice comfy
nightie—not one of those sleek things—and get into bed. We've got a hearty soup
tonight. You'll have that. And I've got some new novels in the library, nice
fluff reading. I'll bring a few of them; you can take your pick. And—" "Deje, you should've been someone's mother," Surreal laughed. Deje put her hands on her ample hips and tried to look offended.
"A fine thing to say to someone in my business." She made a shooing
motion with her hands. "Into bed and not another word from you. Honey?
Honey, what's wrong?" Surreal sank onto the bed, tears rolling silently down her cheeks.
"I can't sleep, Deje. I have dreams that I'm supposed to be somewhere, do
something. But I don't know where or what it is." Deje sat on the bed and wiped the tears from Surreal's face.
"They're only dreams, honey. Yes, they are. You're just worn out." "I'm scared, Deje," Surreal whispered. "There's
something really wrong with him. I can feel it. Once I started running, hoping
I was going in the opposite direction, that whole damn continent wasn't big
enough. I need a clean place for a while." Surreal looked at Deje, her
large eyes full of ghosts. "I need time." Deje stroked Surreal's hair. "Sure, honey, sure. You take all the
time you need. Nobody's going to push you in my house. Come on now, get into
bed. I'll bring you something to eat and a little something to help you
sleep." She gave Surreal a quick kiss on the forehead and hurried out of
the room. Surreal put on an old, soft nightgown and climbed into bed. It was good
to be back at Deje's house, good to be back in Chaillot. Now if only the Sadist
would stay away, maybe she could get some sleep. 7 / Terreille Daemon knocked on the kitchen door. Inside, the spright little tune someone was singing stopped. Waiting for the door to open, Daemon looked around, pleased to see that
the snug little cottage was in good re-pair. The lawn and flower beds were
neatly tended. The summer crop in the vegetable garden was almost done, but the healthy vines at one end promised a good crop of pumpkins and
winter squash. Still too early for pumpkins. Daemon sighed with regret while his mouth
watered at the memory of Manny's pumpkin tarts. At the back of the yard were two sheds. The smaller one probably
contained gardening tools. The larger one was Jo's woodshop. The old man was
probably tucked away in there coaxing an elegant little table out of pieces of
wood, oblivious to everything except his work. The kitchen door remained closed. The silence continued. Concerned. Daemon opened the door enough to slip his head and shoulders
inside and look around. Manny stood by her worktable, one floury hand pressed to her bosom. Damn. He should have realized a Warlord Prince's appearance would
frighten her. He'd changed enough since he'd last seen her that she might not
recognize his psychic scent. Putting on his best smile, he said, "Darling, if you're going to
pretend you're not home, the least you can do is close the windows. The smell
of those nut cakes will draw the most unsavory characters." Manny gave a cry of relief and joy, hustled around the worktable, and
shuffle-ran toward the door, her floury hands waving cheerfully in front of
her. "Daemon!" Daemon stepped into the kitchen, slid one arm around the woman's thick
waist, and twirled her around. Manny laughed and flapped her arms. "Put me down. I'm getting
flour all over your nice coat." "I don't care about the coat." He kissed her cheek and set
her carefully on her feet. With a bow and a flourish of his wrist, he presented
her with a bouquet of flowers. "For my favorite lady." Misty-eyed, Manny bent her head to smell the flowers. "I'll put
these in some water." She bustled around the kitchen, filled a vase, and
spent several minutes arranging the flowers. "You go into the parlor and
I'll bring out some nut cakes and tea." Manny and Jo had been servants in the SaDiablo court when he was
growing up. Manny had taken care of him, practically raised him. And the
darling was still trying. Hiding a smile, Daemon stuffed his hands in his pockets and scuffed his
gleaming black shoe against the kitchen floor. He looked at her through his
long black lashes. "What'd I do?" he said in a sad, slightly pouty,
little-boy voice. "What'd I do not to deserve a chair in the kitchen
anymore?" Trying to sound exasperated, Manny only laughed. "No use trying to
raise you proper. Sit down, then, and behave yourself." Daemon laughed, lighthearted and boyish, and plunked himself
gracelessly into one of the kitchen chairs. Manny pulled out plates and cups.
"Although why you want to stay in the kitchen is beyond me." "The kitchen is where the food is." "Guess there's some things boys never grow out of. Here."
Manny set a glass in front of him. Daemon looked at the glass, then looked at her. "It's milk," she added. "I did recognize it," he said dryly. "Good. Then drink it." She folded her arms and tapped her
foot. "No milk, no nut cakes." "You always were a martinet," Daemon muttered. He picked up
the glass, grimaced, and drank it down. He handed her the glass, giving her his
best boyish smile. "Now may I have a nut cake?" Manny laughed, shaking her head. "You're impossible." She put
the kettle on for tea and began transferring the nut cakes to a platter.
"What brings you here?" "I came to see you." Daemon crossed his legs and steepled his
fingers, resting them lightly on his chin. She glanced up, gasped, and then busily rearranged the cakes. Puzzled by the stunned look on her face, Daemon watched her rearrange
everything twice. Searching for a neutral topic, he said, "The place looks
good. Keeping it up isn't too much work for you?" "The young people in the village help out," Manny said
mildly. Daemon frowned. "Aren't there sufficient funds for a handyman and
cleaning woman?" "Sure there are, but why would I want some other grown woman
clumping about my house, telling me how to polish my furniture?" She
grinned slyly. "Besides, the girls are willing to help with the heavy work
in exchange for pocket money, a few of my special recipes, and a chance to
flirt with the boys without their parents standing around watching them. And
the boys are willing to help with the outside work in exchange for pocket
money, food, and an excuse to strip off their shirts and show their muscles to
the girls." Daemon's laughter filled the kitchen. "Manny, you've become the
village matchmaker." Manny smiled smugly. "Jo's working on a cradle right now for one
of the young couples." "I hope there was a wedding beforehand." "Of course." Manny said indignantly. She thumped the platter
of nut cakes in front of him. "Shame on you, teasing an old woman." "Do I still get nut cakes?" he asked contritely. She ruffled his hair in answer and took the kettle off the stove. Daemon stared into space. So many questions, and no answers. "You're troubled," Manny said, filling the tea ball. Daemon shook himself. "I'm looking for information that may be
hard to find. A friend told me to beware of the Priest." Manny slipped the tea ball into the pot to steep. "Huh. Anyone
with a lick of sense takes care around the Priest." Daemon stared at her. She knew the Priest. Were the answers really this
close? "Manny, sit down for a moment." Manny ignored him and hurriedly slid the cups onto the table, keeping
out of his reach. "The tea's ready now. I'll call Jo—" "Who is the Priest?" "—he'll be glad to see you." Daemon uncoiled from the chair, clamped one hand around her wrist, and
pulled her into the other chair. Manny stared at his hand, at the ring finger
that wore no Jeweled ring, at the long, black-tinted nails. "Who is the Priest?" "You mustn't talk about him. You must never talk about him." "Who is the Priest?" His voice became dangerously soft. "The tea," she said weakly. Daemon poured two cups of tea. Returning to the table, he crossed his
legs and steepled his fingers. "Now." Manny lifted the cup to her lips but found the tea too hot to drink.
She set the cup down again, fussing with its handle until it was exactly
parallel to the edge of the table. Finally she dropped her hands in her lap and
sighed. "They never should have taken you away from him," she said
quietly, looking at memories. "They never should have broken the contract.
The Hourglass coven in Hayll has been failing since then, just like he said it
would. No one breaks a contract with the Priest and survives. "You were supposed to go to him for good that day, the day you got
your Birthright Jewel. You were so proud that he was going to be there, even
though the Birthright Ceremony was in the afternoon instead of evening like it
usually is. They planned it that way, planned to make him come in the harshest
light of day, when his strength would be at its lowest. "After you had your Birthright Red Jewel and were standing with
your mother and Dorothea and all of Dorothea's escorts, waiting for the okay to
walk out of the ceremonial circle to where he was waiting and kneel to him in
service . . . that's when that woman, that cruel, scheming woman said you
belonged to the Hourglass, that paternity was denied, that he couldn't have
sired you, that she'd had her guards service the Dhemlan witch afterward to
ensure she was seeded. It was a warm afternoon, but it got so cold, so awfully
cold. Dorothea had all the Hourglass covens there, dozens and dozens of Black
Widows, watching him, waiting for him to walk into the circle and break honor
with them. "But he didn't. He turned away. "You almost broke free. Almost reached him. You were crying,
screaming for him to wait for you, fighting the two guards who were holding
your arms, your fingers clenched around that Jewel. There was a flash of Red
light, and the guards were flung backward. You hurled yourself forward, trying
to reach the edge of the circle. He turned, waiting. One of the guards tackled
you. You were only a hand span away from the edge. I think if so much as a
finger had crossed that circle, he would have swept you away with him, wouldn't
have worried anymore if it was good for you to live with him, or to live
without your people. "You didn't make it. You were too young, and they were too strong. "So he left. Went to that house you keep visiting, the house you
and your mother lived in, and destroyed the study. Tore the books apart,
shredded the curtains, broke every piece of furniture in the room. He couldn't
get the rage out. When I finally dared open the door, he was kneeling in the
middle of the room, his chest heaving, trying to get some air, a crazy look in
his eyes. "He finally got up and made me promise to look after you and your
mother, to do the best I could. And I promised because I cared about you and
her, and because he'd always been kind to me and Jo. "After that, he disappeared. They took your Red Jewel and put the
Ring of Obedience on you that night. You wouldn't eat. They told me I had to
make you eat. They had plans for you and you weren't going to waste away. They
locked Jo up in a metal box, put him out where there wasn't any shade and said
he'd get food and water when I got you to eat. When I got you to eat two days
in a row, they'd let him out. "For three days you wouldn't eat, no matter how I begged. I don't
think you heard me at all during those days. I was desperate. At night, when
I'd go out and stand as close to the box as I was allowed, I'd hear Jo
whimpering, his skin all blistered from touching that hot metal. So I did
something bad to you. I dragged you out one morning and made you look at that
box. I told you you were killing my man out of spite, that he was being
punished because you were a bad boy and wouldn't eat, and if he died I would
hate you forever and ever. "I didn't know Dorothea had run your mother off. I didn't know I
was all you had left. But you knew. You felt her go. "You did what I said. You ate when I told you, slept when I told
you. You were more a ghost than a child. But they let Jo out." Manny wiped the tears from her face with the edge of her apron. She
took a sip of cold tea. Daemon closed his eyes. Before coming here, he'd gone to that
crumbling, abandoned house he'd once lived in, searching for answers as he did
every time he was in this part of the Realm. Memories, so elusive and
traitorous, always teased him when he walked through the rooms. But it was the
wrecked study that really drew him back, the room where he could almost hear a
deep, powerful voice like soft thunder, where he could almost smell a sharp,
spicy, masculine scent, where he could almost feel strong arms around him,
where he could almost believe he had once been safe, protected, and loved. And now he finally knew why. Daemon slipped his hand over Manny's and squeezed gently. "You've
told me this much, tell me the rest." Manny shook her head. "They did something so you would forget him.
They said if you ever found out about him, they'd kill you." She looked at
him, pleading. "I couldn't let them kill you. You were the boy Jo and I
couldn't have." A door in his mind that he'd never known existed began to open. "I'm not a boy anymore, Manny," Daemon said quietly,
"and I won't be killed that easily." He made another pot of tea, put
a fresh cup in front of her, and settled back in his chair. "What was ...
is his name?" "He has many names," Manny whispered, staring at her cup. "Manny." Daemon fought for patience. "They call him the Seducer. The Executioner." He shook his head, still not understanding. But the door opened a
little wider. "He's the High Priest of the Hourglass." A little wider. "You're stalling," Daemon snapped, clattering the cup against
the saucer. "What's my father's name? You owe me that. You know what it's
been like for me being a bastard. Did he ever sign the register?" "Oh, yes," she said hurriedly. "But they changed that
page. He was so proud of you and the Eyrien boy. He didn't know, you know,
about the girl being Eyrien. Luthvian, that was her name. She didn't have wings
or scars where wings were removed. He didn't know until the boy was born. She
wanted to cut the wings off, raise the boy as Dhemlan maybe. But he said no, in
his soul the boy was Eyrien, and it would be kinder to kill him in the cradle
than to cut his wings. She cried at that, scared that he really would kill the
babe. I think he would have if she'd ever done anything that might have damaged
the wings. He built her a snug little cottage in Askavi, took care of her and
the boy. He would bring him to visit sometimes. You'd play together ... or
fight together. It was hard to tell which. Then she got scared. She told me
Prythian, Askavi's High Priestess, told her he only wanted the boy for fodder,
wanted a supply of fresh blood to sup on. So she gave the boy to Prythian to
hide, and ran away. When she went back for him, Prythian wouldn't tell her
where he was, just laughed at her, and—" "Manny," Daemon said in a soft, cold voice. "For the
last time, who is my father?" "The Prince of the Darkness." A little wider. "Manny." "The Priest is the High Lord, don't you understand?" Manny
cried. "His name." "No." "His name, Manny." "To whisper the name is to summon the man." The door blew open and the memories poured out. Daemon stared at his hands, stared at the long, black-tinted nails. Mother Night. He swallowed hard and shook his head. It wasn't possible. As much as he
would like to believe it, it wasn't possible. "Saetan," he said
quietly. "You're telling me my father is Saetan?" "Hush, Daemon, hush." Daemon leaped up, knocking the chair over. "No, I will not hush.
He's dead, Manny. A legend. An ancestor far removed." "Your father." "He's dead." Manny licked her lips and closed her eyes. "One of the living
dead. One of the ones called Guardians." Daemon righted the chair and sat down. He felt ill. No wonder Dorothea
used to beat him when he would nurse the hurt of being excluded by pretending
that Saetan was his father. It hadn't been pretend after all. "Are you
sure?" he asked finally. "I'm sure." Daemon laughed harshly. "You're mistaken, Manny. You must be. I
can't imagine the High Lord of Hell bedding that bitch Hepsabah." Manny squirmed. Memories kept pouring over him, puzzle pieces floating into place. "Not Hepsabah," he said slowly, feeling crushed by the
magnitude of the lies that had made up his life. No, not Hepsabah. A Dhemlan
witch . . . who'd been driven out of the court. "Tersa." He braced
his head in his hands. "Who else could it be but Tersa." Manny reached toward him but didn't touch him. "Now you
know." Daemon's hands shook as he lit a black cigarette. He watched the smoke
curl and rise, too weary to do anything else. "Now I know." He closed
his eyes and whispered, "My best ally or my worst enemy. And the choice
will be mine. Sweet Darkness, why did it have to be him?" "Daemon?" He shook his head and tried to smile reassuringly. He spent another hour with Manny and Jo, who had finally come in from
the woodshop. He entertained them with slightly risquй stories about the Blood
aristos he'd served in various courts and told them nothing about his life. It
would hurt him beyond healing if Manny ever thought of him as Hayll's Whore. When he finally left, he walked for hours. He couldn't stop shaking.
The pain of a lifetime of lies grew with each step until his rage threatened to
tear apart what was left of his self-restraint. It was dawn when he caught the Red Wind and rode to Draega. For the first time in his life, he wanted to see Dorothea. chapter five 1 / Terreille As Kartane SaDiablo walked from his suite to the audience rooms, he
wondered if he'd fortified himself with one glass of brandy too many before
appearing before his mother and making a formal return to her court. If not,
the whole damn court was acting queer. The Blood aristos scurried through the
halls, eyes darting ahead and behind them as they traveled in tight little
clusters. The males in the court usually acted like that, jostling and shoving
until one of them was pushed to the front and offered as the sacrifice. Being
the object of Dorothea's attention, whether she was pleased with a man or
angry, was always an unpleasant experience. But for the women to act that way
as well . . . When he saw a servant actually smile, he finally understood. By then it was too late. He felt the cold as he swung around a corner and skidded to a stop in
front of Daemon. He'd stopped trying long ago to understand his feelings
whenever he saw Daemon—relief, fear, anger, envy, shame. Now he simply wondered
if Daemon was finally going to kill him. Kartane retreated to the one emotional gambit he had left. He pulled
his lips into a sneering smile and said, "Hello, cousin." "Kartane." Daemon's toneless court voice, laced with boredom. "So you've been called back to court. Was Aunt Hepsabah getting
lonely?" That's it. Remind him of what he is. "Was Dorothea?" Kartane tried to keep the insolence in his voice, tried to keep the
sneer, tried not to remember all the things he couldn't forget. "I was about to report to Dorothea," Daemon said mildly,
"but I can delay it for a few more minutes. If you have to see her, why
don't you go ahead. She's never in the best of moods after she's seen me." Kartane felt as if he'd been slapped. Daemon hated him, had hated him
for centuries for what he'd said, for the things he'd done. But Daemon
remembered, too, and because he remembered, he would still extend this much
courtesy and compassion toward his younger cousin. Not daring to speak, Kartane nodded and hurried down the hall. He didn't go directly to the audience room where Dorothea waited.
Instead, he flung himself into the first empty room he could find. Leaning
against the locked door, he felt tears burn his eyes and trickle down his
cheeks as he whispered, "Daemon." Daemon was the cousin whose position within the family had never quite
been explained to the child Kartane except that it was tenuous and different
from his own. Kartane had been Dorothea's spoiled, privileged only child, with
a handful of servants, tutors, and governesses jumping to obey his slightest
whim. He had also been just another jewel for his mother, property that she
preened herself with, showed off, displayed. It wasn't Dorothea or the tutors or governesses that Kartane ran to as
a child when he scraped his knee and wanted comforting, or felt lonely, or
wanted to brag about his latest small adventure. Not to them. He had always run
to Daemon. Daemon, who always had time to talk and, more important, to listen.
Daemon, who taught him to ride, to fence, to swim, to dance. Daemon, who
patiently read the same book to him, over and over and over, because it was his
favorite. Daemon, who took long, rambling walks with him. Daemon, who never
once showed any displeasure at having a small boy attached to his heels.
Daemon, who held him, rocked him, soothed him when he cried. Daemon, who
plundered the kitchen late at night, even though it was forbidden, to bring
Kartane fruit, rolls, cold joints of meat—anything to appease the insatiable
hunger he always felt because he could never eat his fill under his mother's
watchful eye. Daemon, who had been caught one night and beaten for it, but
never told anyone the food wasn't for himself. Daemon, whose trust he had betrayed, whose love he lost with a single
word. Kartane was still a gangly boy when Daemon was first contracted out to
another court. It had hurt to lose the one person in the whole court who truly
cared about him as a living, thinking being. But he also knew there was trouble
in the court, trouble that swirled around Daemon, around Daemon's position in
the court hierarchy. He knew Daemon served Dorothea and Hepsabah and Dorothea's
coven of Black Widows, although not in the same way the consorts and other men
serviced them when summoned. He knew about the Ring of Obedience and how it
could control a man even if he were stronger and wore darker Jewels. He puzzled
over Daemon's aversion to being touched by a woman. He puzzled over the fights
between Daemon and Dorothea, shouting matches that made stonewalls seem
paper-thin and grew more and more vicious. More often than not, those arguments
ended with Dorothea using the Ring, punishing with agonizing pain until Daemon
begged for forgiveness. Then one day Daemon refused to service one of Dorothea's coven. Dorothea summoned the First, Second, and Third Circles of the court.
With her husband, Lanzo SaDiablo, by her side—Lanzo, the drunken womanizer
whose only value was in providing Dorothea with the SaDiablo name—began the
punishment. Kartane had hidden behind a curtain, chilled with fear, as he watched
Daemon fight the Ring, fight the pain, fight the guards who held him so he
couldn't attack Dorothea. It took an hour of agony to bring him to his knees,
sobbing from the pain. It took another half hour to make him crawl to Dorothea
and beg forgiveness. When she finally stopped sending pain through the Ring,
Dorothea didn't allow him to go to his room, where Manny would give him a
sedative and wash his sweat-chilled body so he could sleep while the pain slowly
subsided. Instead, she had him tied hand and foot to one of the pillars, had
him gagged so his moans of pain would be muffled, and left him there to
humiliate him and warn others by the example while she leisurely conducted the
other business of the court. The lesson was not lost on Kartane. To be Ringed was the severest form
of control. If Daemon couldn't stand the pain, how could he? It became very
important not to give Dorothea a reason to Ring him. That night, after Daemon had been allowed to rest a little, he was
ordered to serve the witch he'd earlier refused. That night was the first time Daemon went cold. Among the Blood, there were two kinds of anger. Hot anger was the anger
of emotion, superficial even in its fury—the anger between friends, lovers,
family, the anger of everyday life. Cold anger was the Jewel's anger—deep,
untouchable, icy rage that began at a person's core. Implacable, almost always
unstoppable until the fury was spent, cold anger wasn't blunted by pain or
hunger or weariness. Rising from so deep within, it made the body that housed
it insignificant. That first night, no one recognized the subtle change in the air when
Daemon walked by on his way to the witch's chamber. It wasn't until the maid came in the next morning and found the windows
and mirrors glazed with ice, discovered the obscenity left in the bed, that
Dorothea realized she had broken something in Daemon during that punishment,
had stripped away a layer of humanity. Hekatah, the self-proclaimed High Priestess of Hell, would have
recognized the look in Daemon's eyes if she had seen it, would have understood
how true the bloodline ran. It took Dorothea a little longer. When she finally
understood that what Daemon had inherited from his father was far darker and
far more dangerous than she'd imagined, she gifted him to a pet Queen who ruled
a Province in southern Hayll. Dorothea said nothing about the killing. Among the Blood, there was no
law against murder. She said little about Daemon's reaction to kneeling in
service, commending his training as a pleasure slave and only adding that he
could be somewhat temperamental if used too often. Before the week ended, Daemon was gone. Not long after, Kartane learned what Daemon's presence had spared him.
Dorothea's appetite for a variety of pretty faces was no less demanding than
Lanzo's, the only difference in their taste being gender, and she kept a stable
of young Warlords at the court to do the pretty for her and her coven. Until
then, Kartane had been nothing more than Dorothea's handsome, spoiled son. One night she summoned Kartane to her chamber. He went to her
nervously, mentally ticking off the things he'd done that day and wondering
what might have displeased her. But she soothed and stroked and petted. Those
caresses, which always made him uneasy, now frightened him. As she leaned
toward him, she told him his father had been loyal to her and she expected him
to be loyal too. Kartane was too busy trying to figure out how Lanzo's spearing
a different serving girl every night could be considered loyalty to recognize
the intent. It wasn't until he felt Dorothea's tongue slide into his mouth that
he understood. He pushed her away, threw himself off the couch, and crawled
backward toward the door, not daring to take his eyes off her. She was furious with his refusal. It earned him his first beating. The welts were still sore when she summoned him again. This time he sat
quietly as she stroked his arms and thighs and explained in her purring voice
that a Ring could help him be more responsive. But she didn't really think that
would be necessary. Did he? No, he didn't think it would be necessary. He submitted. He did what he
was told. Lying in his own bed later that night, Kartane thought of Daemon, of
how night after night, year after year Daemon had done what Kartane had been
forced to do. He began to understand Daemon's aversion to touching a female
unless he was forced to. And he wondered how old Daemon had been the first time
Dorothea had taken him into her bed. It didn't end with that first time. It didn't end until years later
when Dorothea sent him away to a private school because he was spearing the
serving girls so viciously that Lanzo and his companions complained that the
girls weren't usable for days afterward. The private school he attended, where the boys all came from the best
Hayllian families, put the final polish on Kartane's taste for cruelty. He
found Red Moon houses disgusting and could satisfy himself with an experienced
woman only if he hurt her. After being barred from a couple of houses, he
discovered that it was easy to dominate younger girls, frighten them, make them
do whatever he wanted. He began to appreciate Dorothea's pleasure in having power over someone
else. But even the youngest whore was still a witch with her Virgin Night
behind her, and she was protected by the rules of the house. He didn't have, as
his mother had, absolute power over whoever he mounted. He began to look elsewhere for his pleasure, and found, quite
accidentally, what he craved. Kartane and his friends went to an inn one night to drink, to gamble,
to get the nectar free. They came from the best families, families no mere
innkeeper would dare approach. The others had their sport with the young women
who served ale and supper, using the small private dining room, like most inns
had for important guests. But Kartane had been intrigued by the innkeeper's
young daughter. She had the beginning blush of womanhood, the merest hint of
curves. When he dragged her toward the door of the private room, the innkeeper
rushed him, bellowing with rage. Kartane raised his hand, sent a surge of power
through the Jeweled ring on his finger, and knocked the man senseless. Then he
dragged the girl into the room and closed the door. Her trembling, paralyzing fear felt delicious. She had no musky smell
of woman, no psychic scent of a witch come to power. He reveled in her pain,
stunned by the intoxication and pleasure it gave him to drive her beyond the
web of herself and break her. When he finally left the room, feeling in control of his life for the
first time in oh-so-many years, he threw a couple of gold mark notes on the
bar, gathered his friends, and disappeared. That was the beginning. . Dorothea never disapproved of his chosen game as long as he satisfied
her whenever he returned to court and as long as he didn't spoil any of the
witches she wanted for her court. For two hundred years Kartane played his game
with non-aristo Blood. Sometimes he kept the same girl for several weeks or
months, playing with her, honing her fear, becoming more depraved in his
requirements, until he seeded her. Many times even a broken witch was still
capable of spontaneous abortion and would choose it rather than bear the seed
of a man she hated, even though she would never bear any other child.
Sometimes, if the girl hadn't gone completely numb and was still amusing, he
got a Healer corrupted by hunger and hard times to provide the cleansing brew.
Most times he simply turned them out, let them return to their families or a Red
Moon house or the gutter. It was all the same to him. Kartane played his game for two hundred years. Then, on one of his
required returns to court, he found Daemon waiting for him. By then Kartane understood why Daemon was Sadi not SaDiablo, why that
was as much of a compromise as the family was willing to make. But seeing the
anger in Daemon's eyes, he knew that, unlike Dorothea, Daemon would never
approve of what Kartane had done. As he listened to a blistering lecture about
honor, Kartane struck out at Daemon's weak spot. He told Daemon that he,
Kartane, the High Priestess's son, didn't have to listen to a bastard. A bastard. A bastard. A bastard. He never forgot the shock and pain in Daemon's eyes. Never forgot how
it felt when the one person he'd loved and who had loved him gathered himself
into that aloof court demeanor and apologized for speaking out of turn. Would
always know that if he'd run after Daemon right then and apologized, begged to
be forgiven, explained about the pain and the fear, asked for help ... he would
have had it. Daemon would have found a way to help him. But he didn't. He let the word stand. He drove it in again and again
until the wedge became a chasm and the only thing they had in common was their
fury with each other. In the end, Dorothea sent Daemon away and lost him for one hundred
years. By the time he returned, he'd made the Offering to the Darkness. The
rumors were that Daemon had come away from the ceremony wearing a Black Jewel,
but no one knew for sure because no one had seen it. It didn't matter to Kartane what Jewels Daemon wore. He was frightened
enough by what Daemon had become. Since then, they'd done their best to avoid
each other. Kartane wiped the tears from his face and straightened his jacket. He
would see Dorothea and make his escape as quickly as possible. Escape from her,
from the court . . . and from Daemon. 2 / Terreille Daemon glided through the corridors of the SaDiablo mansion until he
reached his suite of rooms. Presenting himself to Dorothea had been as
unpleasant as usual, but at least it had been brief. Seeing her had frayed his
temper to the breaking point, and right now his self-control was tenuous at
best. He needed a quiet hour before dressing for dinner and spending the
evening doing the pretty for Dorothea and her coven. He walked into his sitting room and choked back the snarl when he
noticed the visitor waiting for him. Hepsabah turned toward him, a smile flickering on her lips, her
flitting hands performing an intricate dance with each other. He loathed the
hunger in her eyes and the muskiness of her psychic scent, but knowing he was
required to play the game, he smiled at her and closed the door. "Mother," he said with barely disguised irony. He bent his
head to kiss her cheek. As always, she turned her head at the last minute so
his lips brushed against hers. Her arms wound around his neck, her tongue
greedily thrusting into his mouth as she pressed herself against him. Usually
he pushed her away, disgusted that his mother could want such intimacy. Now he
stood passively, neither giving nor taking, simply analyzing the lies that had
made up his life. Hepsabah stepped away from him, pouting. "You're not pleased to
see me," she accused. Daemon wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "As pleased as I
usually am." There she was, dressed in an expensive silk dress while
Tersa, his real mother, wore a tattered coat and slept who knew where. Despite
Dorothea's and Hepsabah's efforts, Tersa had given him what love she could, in
her own shattered way. Somehow he was going to make it up to her, just as he
was going to repay them. "What do you want?" "It would be nice if you could be a little more respectful
to your mother." She smoothed her dress, running her hands over her
breasts and belly, looking at him from beneath her eyelashes. "I have a great deal of respect for my mother," he replied
blandly. Looking uneasy, she patted the air near his sleeve and said with
brittle cheerfulness, "I've got your room all ready for you. Nice and
comfy. Maybe after dinner we can sit and have a nice little coze, hmm?"
She turned toward the door, swinging her hips provocatively. Daemon's temper snapped. "You mean I should be more amenable to
putting my face between your legs." He ignored her shocked gasp. "I
won't be more amenable, Mother. Not tonight. Not any night. Not to you
or anyone else in this court. If I'm commanded to kneel while I'm here, I
promise you that what happened to Cornelia will be nothing compared to what
I'll do here. If you think the Ring can stop me, you'd better think again. I'm
not a boy anymore, Hepsabah, and I want you dead." Hepsabah backed away from him, her eyes wide with terror. She snatched
at the door handle and flung herself into the corridor. Daemon opened a bottle of brandy, paused only long enough to probe it
to be sure there were no sedatives or other nasty surprises added to the
liquor, put the bottle to his mouth, and tipped his head back. It burned his
throat and caught fire in his stomach, but he continued to swallow until he needed
to breathe. The room swam a little but steadied quickly as his metabolism
consumed the liquor as it consumed food. That was a drawback to wearing darker
Jewels—it took a massive amount of alcohol to get pleasantly drunk. Daemon
didn't want to get pleasantly drunk. He wanted to numb the anger and the
memories. He couldn't afford a full confrontation with Dorothea now. He could
break the Ring, and Dorothea with it. Over the past few years he'd become sure
of that. What he wasn't sure of was how much damage she might do to him before
he destroyed her, wasn't sure if he'd be permanently maimed by the time he got
the Ring off, wasn't sure what other damage he might do to himself that might
prevent him from ever wearing the Black again. And there was a Lady out there,
somewhere, that he wanted to be whole for. Once he found her . . . Daemon smiled coldly. The Priest owed him a favor, and two Black
Jewels, even if one was Ringed, should be quite sufficient to take care of an
arrogant Red-Jeweled High Priestess. Laughing, Daemon went into his bedroom and dressed for dinner. 3 / Terreille Chewing his lower lip, Kartane walked up to Daemon, who was studying a
closed door. They hadn't been seated near each other at dinner last night, and
Daemon had retired early—to everyone's relief—so this was the first time since
their abrupt meeting yesterday afternoon that they were together without dozens
of people to act as a buffer. Kartane wasn't a small man, and even with his excesses he remained trim
and well toned, but standing next to Daemon made him feel like he was still in
a boy's body. It was more the breadth of Daemon's shoulders than the couple of
inches in height, the face matured by pain rather than age that made Kartane
feel slight next to him. It was also the difference between a long-lived youth
and a male in his prime. "Do you know what this is about?" Daemon asked quietly. Kartane shook his head. "She just said our presence is required
for an entertainment." Daemon took a deep breath. "Damn." He opened the door, then
stood aside for Kartane to enter. Kartane took a couple of steps into the room and felt the air behind
him chill as the door closed. He glanced at Daemon's face, at the narrowed eyes
suddenly turned hard yellow, and wondered, as he surveyed the room, what had
provoked Daemon's temper. It was an austere room, furnished with several rows of chairs arranged
in a semicircle in front of two posts attached to the floor. Beside the posts
was a long table with a white cloth pulled over it. Under and around the posts
was a thick pile of white sheets. Daemon swore viciously under his breath. "At least as the
privileged son you can rest easy that you won't be part of the entertainment.
You'll only have to endure watching it." Kartane stared at the posts. "I don't understand. What is
it?" Pity flashed in Daemon's eyes before his face became impassive and his
voice took on that toneless, bored quality he always used in court.
"You've never seen this?" "It seems a bit overdone if she's going to have someone whipped,"
he said, trying to put a sneer into his voice to hide his growing fear. "Not whipped," Daemon said bitterly. "Shaved." The look in Daemon's eyes turned Kartane's guts to water. Daemon didn't speak again until they reached the first row of chairs.
"Listen, Kartane, and listen well. What happens to the poor fool
Dorothea's going to tie between those posts is going to depend on how much you
squirm. If you stay disinterested, she won't do any less than she's already
planned but at least it will be done quicker, and you'll have to endure
watching for less time. Understand?" "Shaved?" Kartane said in a strangled voice. "Didn't anyone ever tell you how they make eunuchs?" Daemon
slipped his hands in his pockets and turned away. "But. . ." Kartane tensed when Dorothea and her coven walked
through the door. "Why this?" he whispered. "Why all these
chairs?" Daemon's eyes had a worried, faraway look in them. "Because they
find it amusing, Lord Kartane. This is the afternoon's entertainment.
And if we're both lucky, we'll only be the guests of honor." Kartane looked quickly at Daemon and then at the posts. Dorothea
wouldn't. She couldn't. Was that why Daemon warned him, because he
wasn't sure if ... No. Not to Daemon. Not to Daemon. Kartane kicked a chair before dropping into another with his arms
crossed and his legs sprawled forward, looking like a sulky child. "I have
better ways to spend my afternoon," he snarled. Daemon turned, one eyebrow raised in question. Dorothea walked toward
them, her eyes flashing with annoyance at Kartane's behavior. "Well, darling," she purred, "we'll do our best to amuse
you." She settled into the chair next to Kartane's, and with a gracious
gesture of her hand, indicated to Daemon that he should sit on her left. Kartane sat up straighter, but kept a sulky look on his face. He
flinched as the chairs behind him filled and female voices murmured as if they
were in a theater waiting for the play to begin. Dorothea clapped her hands, and the room became silent. Two massive,
raw-looking guards bowed to Dorothea and left the room. They returned a moment
later leading a slightly built man. Daemon flicked a bored glance at the man being led to the posts, leaned
away from Dorothea, and propped his chin in his hand. Dorothea hissed quietly. Daemon straightened in his chair, crossed his legs, and steepled his
fingers. "Not that it matters," he drawled, "but what did he
do?" Dorothea put her hand on his thigh. "Curious?" she purred. Daemon shrugged, ignoring the fingers sliding up his thigh. Dorothea removed her hand, annoyed by the bored expression on Daemon's
face. "He didn't do anything. I just felt like having him shaved."
She smiled maliciously, nodded to the guards, and watched with great interest
as they fastened their victim spread-eagle to the posts. "He's a Warlord
but a valet by profession. Comes from a family who specializes in personal
service to darker-Jeweled Blood. But after today, I doubt there'll be a male in all of Hayll
who'll want him around. What do you think?" Daemon shrugged and once more propped his chin on his hand. When the man was securely fastened to the posts, one of the guards
pulled the cloth off the table. There were appreciative murmurs from the
audience as whips, nut-crushers, and various other instruments of torture were presented
for view. The last things the guard picked up were the shaving knives. Kartane felt ill and yet hopeful. If all of those things were being
presented, maybe . . . "No," Daemon
said on a spear thread, male to male. "She'Il
shave him." "You don't know for sure." "You can't have the entertainment end too quickly." Kartane swallowed hard. "You don't
know for sure." "You'll see." Dorothea raised one hand. The guard went to the far end of the table
and raised the first whip. "What shall it be today, Sisters?"
Dorothea called out gaily. "Shall we whip him?" "Yes, yes, yes," a number of female voices yelled. "Or ..." There was applause and laughter as the guard, looking more nervous,
raised the nutcrusher for their viewing. "Or . . ." Dorothea pointed, and the guard lifted the shaving
knives. Kartane studied the floor, trying not to shake, trying not to bolt for
the door. He knew he wouldn't be allowed to leave, and he wondered with a touch
of bitterness how Daemon could sit there looking so bored. Maybe because Sadi
didn't have any use for those organs anyway. "Shave him, shave him, shave him!" The room thundered with
the coven's voices. Kartane had been to dogfights, cockfights, any number of spectacles
where dumb animals were pitted against each other. He'd heard the roar of male
voices urging their favorite to victory. But he'd never heard, in all those
places, the glee he heard now as the coven urged their decision. He jumped when Dorothea's hand squeezed his knee, her cold smile
letting him know she was pleased by his fear. Dorothea raised her hand for silence. When the room was absolutely
still, she said in her most melodious purr, "Shave him." She paused a
long moment, then smiled sweetly. "A full shave." Kartane's head snapped around in disbelief, but before he could say
anything, Daemon turned his head just enough to look at him. The look in
Daemon's eyes was more frightening than Dorothea could ever be, so Kartane
swallowed the words and slumped a little farther in his chair. The Healer and the barber entered the room and walked slowly to the
table. The barber, a cadaverous man wearing a tightly cuffed black robe, had a
receding hairline, pencil-line lips, and dirty yellow eyes. He bowed to
Dorothea and then bowed to the coven. The Healer, a drab woman retained to handle the servants' ills since
she wasn't well versed enough in her Craft to attend to the Blood aristos,
called in a bowl of warm water and soap. She held the bowl while the barber
washed his hands. Then the barber leisurely soaped his victim's testicles. "Why?" Kartane
sent on a spear thread. "Makes them slippery," Daemon replied. "Harder to get a clean cut the first time." The barber picked up a small curved knife and held it up for them to
see. He positioned himself behind the man. "So everyone can see," Daemon explained. Kartane clenched his fists and stared at the floor. "Watch, my dear," Dorothea purred, "or we'll have to do
it again." Kartane fixed his eyes on one of the posts just as the barber pulled
the knife back. A moment later, a small dark lump lay on the swiftly reddening
sheets. The Warlord tied to the posts let out a howl of agony and then clenched
his teeth to stifle the sound. Kartane's stomach churned as a disappointed murmur swept through the
room. Mother Night! They'd been hoping for a second cut! The barber set the bloody knife on a tray and washed his hands while
the Healer sealed the blood vessels. When she stepped aside, he took a straight
knife and positioned himself in front of a post. He pulled the man's organ to
its full length, turned to his audience, shook his head sadly, and said,
"There's so little here, it will hardly make a difference." The coven laughed and applauded. Dorothea smiled. Kartane expected a swift severing. But when the barber laid the knife
on the Warlord's organ and leisurely sawed through the flesh, each stroke of
the knife accompanied by a scream, Kartane found himself mesmerized, unable to
look away. They deserved what he did. They were foul things only fit for breeding
and a man's pleasure. It was right to break them young, good to break
them young before they became things like the ones sitting here. Break them
all. Destroy them all. Blood males should rule, must rule. If only he could
kill her. Would Daemon help him rid Hayll of that plague carrier? All of them
would have to be killed, of course. Then break all the young ones and train
them to serve. It was the only way. The only way. The silence made him blink. Dorothea rose from her chair, furiously pointing a finger at the
Healer. "I told you to give him something to make sure he wouldn't faint
on us. Look at him!" Her finger swung to the man hanging limply from the
posts, his head dropped to his chest. "I did as you asked, Priestess," the Healer stammered,
wringing her hands. "I swear by the Jewels I did." Was it his imagination, or was Daemon pleased about something? "We'll have no more sport today because of your
incompetence," Dorothea screamed. She made an impatient gesture.
"Take it away." Then she swept from the room, her coven trailing
behind her. "I really did give him the potion," the Healer wailed,
trailing after the barber as he left the room. Kartane sat in his chair, too numb to move, until the guards bundled
the man into the bloody sheets along with the discarded organs. Then he bolted
for the nearest bathroom and was violently ill. 4 / Terreille Dorothea slowly paced her sitting room. Her flowing gown swished with
the sway of her hips, and the low-cut bodice displayed to advantage the small
breasts that still rode high. She picked up a feather quill from a table as she passed. Most men's
backbones turned to jelly when she picked up a quill. Daemon, however, just
watched her, his cold, bored expression never changing. She brushed her chin with the quill as she passed his chair. "You've
been a naughty boy again. Perhaps I should have you whipped." "Yes," Daemon replied amiably, "why don't you? Cornelia
could tell you how effective that is in making me come around." Dorothea staggered but continued walking. "Perhaps I should have you
shaved." She waved the feather at him. "Would you enjoy being one of
the brotherhood of the quill?" "No." She feigned surprise. "No?" "No. I prefer being neat when I piss." Dorothea's face twisted with anger. "You've gotten crude,
Daemon." "Must be the company I keep." Dorothea paced rapidly, slowly down only when she noticed the cold
amusement in Daemon's eyes. Damn him, she thought as she tapped the
quill against her lips. He knew how much he upset her, and he enjoyed it. She
didn't trust him, couldn't trust being able to control him anymore. Even the
Ring didn't stop him when he went cold. And he just sat there, so sure of
himself, so uncaring. "Perhaps I should have you shaved." Her usual purr
turned into a growl. She twitched the quill in the direction of his groin.
"After all, it's not as if you have any use for it." "Hardly good for business, though," Daemon said calmly.
"The Queens won't pay you for my service if there's nothing to buy." "A worthless piece of meat since you can't use it anyway!" "Ah, but they do so enjoy looking at it." Dorothea threw the feather down and stamped on it. "Bastard!" "So you've told me time and time again." Daemon waved one
hand in irritation. "Enough theatrics. You won't shave me, now or
ever." "Give me one reason why I shouldn't!" In one fluid move Daemon was out of the chair, pinning her against the
table. His hands tightened on her upper arms, hurting her, while his mouth
clamped down on hers, bruising her lips with his teeth. He thrust his tongue
into her mouth with such controlled savagery that she couldn't think of
anything but the feel of him and the sudden liquid heat between her legs. It was always like this with him. Always. It was more than just his
body. Not quite the Jewels, not quite a link. She could never touch his
thoughts or feelings, never reach him. Yet there was such a sense of savage,
controlled power, of maleness, that flowed from him, swirled around him. His
hands, his tongue . . . just channels for that flow. Sensory conductors. When she thought she couldn't stand any more, when she thought she had
to push him away or drown in the sensation, he thrust his hips forward and
swayed against her. Moaning, Dorothea pushed herself against him, wanting to
feel him harden, needing him to want her. Just as she raised her arms to wrap them around his neck, Daemon
stepped back, smiling, his golden eyes hot with anger, not desire. "That's why you won't shave me, Dorothea." His silky voice
roughened with disgust. "There's always a chance, isn't there, that someday
I'll catch fire, that the hunger will become unbearable and I'll come crawling
to you for whatever release you'll grant me." "I'd never let you go hungry," Dorothea cried, one hand
reaching for him. "By the Jewels, I swear—" Shaking with anger,
Dorothea forced herself to stand up straight. Once again she'd humiliated
herself by begging him. Daemon smiled that cold, cruel smile he wore whenever he had twisted
the love game to hurt the woman he was serving. It's so easy, his smile said.
You're all so foolish. You can punish the body all you want, all you dare, but
you can never touch me. "Bastard," Dorothea whispered. "You could always kill me," Daemon said softly. "That
would solve both our problems, wouldn't it?" He took a step toward her.
She immediately pushed back against the table, frightened. "Why don't you
want me dead, Dorothea? What will happen on the day when I no longer walk among
the living?" "Get out," she snapped, trying not to sound as weak as she
suddenly felt. Why was he saying this? What did he know? She had to get him
away from Hayll, away from that place, and quickly. Furious, she threw
herself at him, but he glided away, and she fell heavily to the floor.
"Get out!" she screamed, beating the floor with her fists. Daemon left the room, whistling a tuneless little song. As a butterball
Warlord puffed his way down the hall toward Dorothea's room, Daemon turned
halfway to face him. "I wouldn't go in there until she's a little
calmer," he said cheerfully. Then he winked at the startled man and
continued down the hall, laughing. "Damn your soul to the bowels of Hell, hurry up with that!"
Kartane screamed at the manservant assigned to him when he was at court. He
threw his shirts into one trunk and fastened the straps. When the trunks were packed, Kartane's eyes swept the room for anything
he might have missed, "Lord Kartane," the manservant panted. "I'll take care of this. You're dismissed. Get out. Get out!" The manservant scurried out of the room. Kartane wrapped his arms around the bedpost. He desperately wanted to
rest, but every time he closed his eyes, he saw the bloody sheets, heard the
screams. Away from here. And quickly. Before Dorothea summoned him, before he
was trapped. Someplace where the witches were already being silenced. A place that
stood in Hayll's shadow, where they would fawn over the Priestess's son, but
not yet completely tainted with the ancient land's decay. Not quite virgin
territory, but still a maid learning Hayll's desecrations. "Chaillot," Kartane whispered, and he smiled. The other side
of the Realm. Hayll had an embassy there, so no one would question his
appearance. Robert Benedict was an astute protege. And there was that wonderful
place he'd helped them build in Beldon Mor, that "hospital" for
young, high-strung girls from aristo Blood families, where men like Lord
Benedict could partake of delicacies that no respectable Red Moon house would
offer. It could take weeks for Dorothea to track him down, particularly if he
impressed on the embassy staff that he was there doing research for the
Priestess. They'd be too frightened of what he might say about them to report
his presence. Kartane vanished the trunks and slipped from his room to the landing
web. He caught the Red Web and rode hard toward the west, toward Chaillot. 5 /Hell Hekatah flowed into the parlor, the spider silk gown swirling around
her small body, the diamonds sewn into the high neckline glittering like stars
against a blood-red sky. She'd dressed with care for this well-thought-out
"chance" meeting. Despite the plebeian gallantry that made him
courteous to any woman, whether she was pretty or not, Saetan did appreciate a
woman who displayed herself to advantage, and even past her prime, Hekatah had
never wanted for men. But he, gutter-child bastard that he was, glanced at her over the
half-moon glasses he'd begun wearing, marked the page in his book, and vanished
the glasses before, finally, giving her his full attention. "Hekatah," he said with pleasant wariness. Biting back her fury, she strolled around the room. "It's
wonderful to see the Hall refurbished," she said, her girlish voice full
of the cooing warmth that had once made him cautiously open to her. "It was time to have it done." "Any special reason?" "I thought of giving a demon ball," he replied dryly. She tipped her chin down and looked up at him through her lashes, not
realizing it was a parody of the sulky, sensuous young witch she'd been long
centuries ago. "You didn't redo the south tower." "There was no need. It's been emptied and cleaned. That's
all." "But the south tower has always been my apartment," she
protested. "As I said, there was no need." She stared at the sheer ivory curtains beneath the tied-back red velvet
drapes. "Well," she said, as if giving the matter slow consideration,
"I suppose I could take a room in your wing." "No." "But, Saetan—" "My dear, you've forgotten. You've never had an apartment in the
Hall in this Realm. You haven't lived in any house I own since I divorced you,
and you never will again." Hekatah knelt beside his chair, pleased by the way the gown pooled
around her, one shimmering wing of her sleeve draped across his legs. "I
know we've had our differences in the past, but, Saetan, you need a woman here
now." She could have shouted with triumph as his eyebrow rose in question
and a definite spark of interest showed in his eyes. He raised one hand and stroked her still-black hair, flowing long and
loose down her back. "Why do I need a woman now, Hekatah?" he asked
in a gentle, husky voice. His lover's voice. The voice that always enraged her because it sounded
so caring and weak. Not a man's voice. Not her father's voice. Her father would
never have coaxed. He would never have allowed her to refuse him. But he
had been a Hayllian Prince, one of the Hundred Families, as proud and
arrogant as any Blood male, and not this . . . Hekatah lowered her eyes, hoping Saetan hadn't seen, again, what she
thought of him. All that power. They could have ruled all of Terreille, and
Kaeleer too, if he'd been the least bit ambitious. Even if he'd been too lazy, she
could have done it. Who would have dared challenge her with the
Black backing her? He wouldn't even do that. Wouldn't even support her in
Dhemlan, his own Territory. Kept her leashed to Hayll, where her family had enough
influence to make her the High Priestess. All that power wasted in a thing that
had to give himself a name because his sire didn't think the seed fit enough to
claim. But Terreille would be hers yet, even if she had to use a weak little
puppet like Dorothea to get it. "Why do I need a woman now?" Saetan's voice, less gentle now,
called her back. "For the child, of course," she replied, turning her head to
press a kiss into his palm. "The child?" Saetan lifted his hand and steepled his fingers.
"One of our sons has been demon-dead for 50,000 years, and you, my dear,
probably know better than anyone where the other one lies." Hekatah drew in her breath with a hiss and exhaled with a smile.
"The girl child, High Lord. Your little pet." "I have no pets, Priestess." Hekatah hid her clenched fists in her lap. "Everyone knows you're
training a girl child to serve you. All I'm trying to point out is she needs a
woman's guidance in order to fulfill your needs." "What needs are those?" Hekatah smacked the arm of the chair. "Don't play word games with
me. If the girl has any talent, she should be trained in the Craft by her
Sisters. What you do with her afterward is your concern, but at least let me
train her so she won't be an embarrassment." Saetan eased out of the chair, went to the long windows, and pulled the
sheer curtains aside for a clear view of Hell's ever-twilight landscape.
"This doesn't concern you, Hekatah," he said slowly, his voice
whispering thunder. "It's true I've accepted a contract to tutor a young
witch. I'm bored. It amuses me. If she's an embarrassment to someone, it's no
concern of mine." He turned from the window to look at her. "And no
concern of yours. Leave it that way. Because if you persist in making her your
concern, a great many things I've overlooked in the past are going to become
mine." Saetan dropped the edge of the curtain, flicked the folds back into
place, and left the room. Using the chair for support, Hekatah got to her feet, drifted to the
windows, and studied the sheer curtains. She reached up slowly. Selfish bastard. There were ways around him. Did he think after all
this time she didn't know his weak spot? It had been such good sport to watch
him squirm, the great High Lord chained by his honor, as those two sons she'd
helped Dorothea create were battered year after year, century after century. They
hate you now, High Lord. What bastard doesn't hate the sire who won't claim
him? The half-breed had been a bonus. Who could have anticipated Saetan
having so much fire and need left? Fine, strapping boys, and neither one
capable of being a man. At least the half-breed could get it up, which was a
great deal more than anyone could say for the other. With her help, Dorothea had gotten the strong, dark SaDiablo bloodline
returned to Hayll. Waiting until Daemon's Birthright Ceremony to break the
contract with Saetan had been a risk, but that was the time when paternity was
formally acknowledged or denied. Up to that point, a male could claim a child
as his, could do everything a father might do for his offspring. But until he
was formally acknowledged, he had no rights to the child. Once the
acknowledgment was made, however, a male child belonged to his father. Which had been the problem. They had wanted the bloodline, but not the
man. Having watched him raise two sons, Hekatah had known from the beginning
that any child who grew up under Saetan's hand could never be reshaped into a
male who would give his strength for her ambitions. She had thought that, since
he visited each boy for only a few hours a week, his influence would be
diluted, that the mark he would leave on them wouldn't begin until they were
his and he began their training in earnest. She'd been wrong. Saetan had already planted his code of honor deep in
the boys' minds, and by the time she had realized that, it was too late to lead
them down another path. Without knowing why, they had fought against anything
that didn't fit that code of honor until the fighting, and the pain and the
punishment, had shaped them, too. And now there was this girl child. Five years ago, she'd sensed a strange, dark power on the cildru
dyathe's island. Ever since then, she'd been following whispered snippets
of talk, leads that faded to nothing. The tangled webs she'd created had only
shown her dark power in a female body, the kind of power that, if it were
molded and channeled the right way, could easily control a Realm. It had taken five years to discover that Saetan was training the child,
which infuriated her. That girl should have been hers from the start, should
have been an emotionally dependent tool that would have fulfilled all of her
dreams and ambitions. With that kind of power at her disposal, nothing—and no
one—could have stopped her. But, again, she was too late. If Saetan had been willing to share the girl, she might have
reconsidered. Since he wasn't willing, and she wasn't going to let that child
mature to become a threat to her plans, she was going to use the most brutal
weapon she had at her disposal: Daemon Sadi. He would have no love for his father. He could be offered ten years of
controlled freedom—still held by the Ring, of course, but not required to serve
in a court. Ten years—no, a hundred—not to kneel for any witch. What would
eliminating one child be, a stranger fawned over by the very man who had
abandoned him, compared with not having to serve? And if the half-breed were
thrown in for good measure? Sadi had the strength to defy even the High Lord.
He had the cunning and the cruelty to ensnare a child and destroy her. But how
to get him close enough for an easy strike? She'd have to think about that.
Somewhere to the far west of Hayll. She had tracked the girl as far as that,
and then nothing ... except that strange, impenetrable mist on that island. Oh, how Saetan would twist, screaming, on the hook of his honor when
Sadi destroyed his little pet. Hekatah lowered her arms and smiled at the curtains hanging in shreds
from the rod. She made a moue as she pulled a bit of fabric from a snag in one
of her nails and hurried out of the parlor, eager to get away from the Hall and
begin her little plan. Saetan Black-locked his sitting room door before going to the corner
table that held glasses and a decanter of yarbarah. A mocking smile twisted his
lips when he noticed how badly his hands shook. Ignoring the yarbarah, he
pulled a bottle of brandy out of the cupboard below, filled a glass, and drank
deep, gasping at the unfamiliar burn. It had been centuries since he'd drunk
straight alcohol. He settled into a chair, the brandy glass cradled in his
trembling hands. Hekatah would be elated if she knew how badly she'd frightened him. If
Jaenelle became twisted by Hekatah's ambition and greedy hunger to crush and
rule . . . No, not Jaenelle. She must be gently, lightly chained to the Blood,
must accept the leash of Protocol and Blood Law, the only things that kept them
all from being constantly at each others' throats. Because soon, too soon, she
would begin walking roads none of them had ever walked before, and she would
become as far removed from the Blood as they were from the landens. And the
power. Mother Night! Who could stop her? Who would stop her? Saetan refilled his glass and closed his eyes. He couldn't deny what
his heart knew too well. He would serve his fair-haired Lady. No matter what,
he would serve. When he had ruled Dhemlan in Kaeleer and Dhemlan in Terreille, he had
never hesitated to curb Hekatah's ambition. He'd believed then, and still
believed, that it was wrong to use force to rule another race. But if Jaenelle
wanted to rule ... It would cost him his honor, to say nothing of his soul, but
he would drive Terreille to its knees for her pleasure. The only way to protect the Realms was to protect Jaenelle from Hekatah
and her human tools. Whatever the price. 6 / Terreille Daemon reached his bedroom very late that evening. The wine and brandy
he'd drunk throughout the night had numbed him enough for him to hold his
temper despite the onslaught of innuendoes and coy chatter he'd listened to at
the dinner table, despite the bodies that "accidentally" brushed
against him all evening. But he wasn't numb enough not to sense the woman's presence in his
room. Her psychic scent struck him the moment he opened his bedroom door.
Snarling silently at the intrusion, Daemon lifted his hand. The candlelights
beside the bed immediately produced a dim glow. The young Hayllian witch lay in the center of his bed, her long black
hair draped seductively over the pillows, the sheet tucked demurely beneath her
pointed chin. She was new to Dorothea's court, an apprentice to the Hourglass
coven. She had watched him throughout the evening but hadn't approached. She smiled at him, then opened her small, pouty mouth and ran the tip
of her tongue over her upper lip. Slowly peeling off the sheet, she stretched
her naked body and lazily spread her legs. Daemon smiled. He smiled as he picked up the clothes she'd strewn across the floor and
tossed them out the open door into the hall. He smiled as he teased the sheet
and bedcovers off the bed and tossed them after the clothes. He was still
smiling when he lifted her off the bed and pitched her out the door with enough
force that she hit the opposite wall with a bone-breaking thud. The mattress
followed, missing her only because she'd slumped over on her side as she began
to scream. Following the sound of running feet, Dorothea rushed through the
corridors while the mansion walls shook with barely restrained violence. She
pushed her way through the pack of growling guards until she reached the
abigails and other witches of the coven whose concerned twittering was drowned
by screams increasing in pitch and volume. "What in the name of Hell is going on here?" she shouted, her
usual melodious purr sounding more like a cat in heat. Daemon stepped out of his bedroom, calmly tugging his shirt cuffs into
place. The hallway walls instantly glazed with ice. Dorothea studied Daemon's face. She'd never actually seen him when he
was deep in the cold rage, had seen him only when he was coming back from it,
but she sensed he was in the eye of the storm and something as insignificant as
the wrong inflection on a single word would be enough to set off a violent
explosion that would tear the court apart. She narrowed her eyes and tried not to shiver. It was more than the cold rage this time. Much more. His face looked so lifeless it could have been carved from a fine piece
of wood, and yet it was so filled with something. He appeared
unnaturally calm, but those golden eyes, as glazed as the walls, looked at her
with a predator's intensity. Something had been pushing him toward the emotional breaking point, and
he had finally snapped. Among the short-lived races, pleasure slaves became emotionally
unstable after a few years. It took decades among the long-lived races, but
eventually the combination of aphrodisiacs and constant arousal without being
allowed any release twisted something inside the males. After that, with
careful handling, they still had their uses, but not as pleasure slaves. Daemon had been a pleasure slave for most of his life. He'd come close
to this point several times in the past, but he'd always managed to step back
from the edge. This time, there was no stepping back. Finally Daemon spoke. His voice came out flat, but there was a hint of
thunder in it. "When you've gotten the stench completely out of my room,
I'll be back. Don't call me until then." He glided down the hall and out
of sight. Dorothea waited, counting the seconds. 'Several minutes passed before
the front door was slammed with such force that the mansion shook and windows
shattered throughout the building. Dorothea turned to the witch, a promising, vicious little creature now
modestly covered with the sheet and bravely whimpering about her cruel
treatment. She wanted to rake her nails over that pretty face. There was no way to control Sadi, not after tonight. Pain or punishment
would only enrage him further. She had to get him away from Hayll, send him
somewhere expendable. The Dark Priestess had been full of suggestions when he'd
been conceived and when they broke the contract in order to keep the boy for
the Hayllian Hourglass. Well, the bitch could come up with a suggestion now
when he was cold and possibly sliding into the Twisted Kingdom. Straightening the collar of her dressing gown, Dorothea gave the young
witch a last look. "That bitch is expelled from the Hourglass and
dismissed from my court. I want her and everything to do with her out of my
house within the hour." Taking the arm of the young Warlord who'd been warming her bed before
the screams began, she returned to her wing of the mansion, smiling at the wail
of despair that filled the hall behind her. 7 / Terreille Dorothea hurried up the broad path to the Sanctuary, clutching at her
cloak as the wind tried to whip it from her body. The old Priestess, bent and
somewhat feeble-minded, opened the heavy door for her and then fought with the
wind to close it Dorothea gave the old woman the barest nod of acknowledgment as she
rushed past her, desperate to reach the meeting place. The inner chamber was empty except for two worn chairs and a low table
placed before a blazing fire. Throwing off her cloak with one hand, she
carefully placed the bottle she had held tight against her body on the table
and sank into one of the chairs with a moan. Two short days ago, she had felt insolent about asking for help from
the Dark Priestess, had chafed at the offerings she had to provide from her
court or Hayll's Hourglass. Now she was ready to beg. For two days, Sadi had stalked through Draega, restlessly and
relentlessly trying to blunt his rage. In that time, he'd killed a young
Warlord from one of the Hundred Families—an exuberant youth who was only trying
to have his pleasure with a tavern owner's daughter. The man had dared protest
because his daughter was virgin and wore a Jewel. The Warlord had dealt with
the father—not fatally—and was dragging the girl to a comfortable room when
Sadi appeared, took exception to the girl's frightened cries, and savaged the
young Warlord, shattering his Jewels and turning his brain into gray dust. The grateful tavern owner gave Sadi a good meal and an ever-full glass.
By morning the story was all over Draega, and then there were no tavern owners
or innkeepers, Blood or landen, who didn't have a hot meal, a full glass, or a
bed waiting for him if he walked down their street. She wasn't sure the Ring would stop him this time, wasn't sure he
wouldn't turn his fury on her if she tried to control him. And if he outlasted
the pain . . . Dorothea put her hands over her face and moaned again. She didn't hear
the door open and close. "You're troubled, Sister," said the crooning girlish voice. Dorothea looked up, trembling with relief. She sank to her knees and
bowed her head. "I need your help, Dark Priestess." Hekatah smiled and hungrily eyed the contents of the bottle. Keeping
her cloak's hood pulled well forward to hide her face, she sat in the other
chair and, with a graceful turn of her hand, drew the bottle toward her.
"A gift?" she asked, feigning surprised delight. "How generous
of you, Sister, to remember me." With another turn of her hand, she called
in a raven glass goblet, filled it from the bottle, and drank deeply. She
sighed with pleasure. "How sweet the blood. A young, strong witch. But
only one voice to give so much." Dorothea crawled back into her chair and straightened her gown. Her
lips curved in a sly smile. "She insisted on being the only one,
Priestess, wanting you to have her best." It was the least the little
bitch could do, having caused the trouble in the first place. "You sent for me," Hekatah said impatiently, then dropped her
voice back into the soothing croon. "How can I help you, Sister?" Dorothea jumped out of the chair and began to pace. "Sadi has gone
mad. I can't control him anymore. If he stays in Hayll much longer, he'll tear
us all apart." "Can you use the half-breed to curb him?" Hekatah refilled
her glass and sipped the warm blood. Dorothea laughed bitterly. "I don't think anything will curb
him." "Hmm. Then you must send him away." Dorothea spun around, hands clenched at her sides, lips bared to show
her gritted teeth. "Where? No one will have him. Any Queen I send him to
will die." "The farther away the better," Hekatah murmured.
"Pruul?" "Zuultah has the half-breed, and you know those two can't be in
the same court. Besides, Zuultah's actually been able to keep that one on a
tight leash, and Prythian doesn't want to move him." "Since when have you been concerned about what that winged sow wants?" Hekatah snapped. "Pruul is west, far west
of Hayll, and mostly desert. An ideal place." Dorothea shook her head. "Zuultah's too valuable to our
plans." "Ah." "We're still cultivating the western Territories and don't have a
strong enough influence yet." "But you have some. Surely Hayll must have made overtures someplace
where not all the Queens are so valued. Is there nowhere, Sister,
where a Queen has been an impediment? Nowhere a gift like Sadi might be useful
to you?" Dorothea settled into her chair, her long forefinger nail tapping
against her teeth. "One place," she said quietly. "That bitch
Queen has opposed me at every turn. It's taken three of their generations to
soften their culture enough to create an independent male counsel strong enough
to remake the laws. The males we've helped rise to power will gut their own
society in order to have dominance, and once they do that, the Territory will
be ripe for the picking. But she keeps trying to fight them, and she's always
trying to close my embassy and dilute my influence." Dorothea sat up straight,
her eyes glittering. "Sadi would be a perfect gift for her." "And if his temper gets out of control..." Hekatah laughed. Dorothea laughed with her. "But how to get him there." "Make a gift of him." "She wouldn't accept it." She paused. "But her
son-in-law is Kartane's companion and a strong leader in the counsel—through
Hayll's graces. If the gesture was made to him, how could he
refuse?" Hekatah toyed with her glass. "This place. It's to the west?" Dorothea smiled. "Yes. Even farther than Pruul. And backward
enough to make him chafe." Dorothea reached for her cloak. "If you'll
excuse me, Priestess. There are things I must attend to. The sooner we're rid
of him, the better." "Of course, Sister," Hekatah replied sweetly. "May the
Darkness speed your journey." Hekatah stared dreamily at the fire for several minutes. Emptying the
bottle, she admired the dark liquid in the smoky black glass, then raised the goblet in a small salute. "The
sooner you're rid of him, the better. The sooner he's in the west, the better still." 8 /Hell "SaDiablo, there's something you should know." Silence. "Have you seen her?" "No." A long pause. "Saetan, Dorothea just sent Daemon
Sadi to Chaillot." PART III chapter Six 1 / Terreille Instantly awake, Surreal probed the dark room and the corridors beyond
for whatever had disturbed her sleep. Men's voices, women's voices, muted laughter. No danger she could feel. Still . . . A dark, cold ripple, coming from the east, rolled over Chaillot. Surreal snuggled deeper into the bed, tucking the covers around her.
The night was cool, the bed warm, and the sleeping draught Deje had given her
gently pulled her back into the dreamless sleep she'd enjoyed for the past few
nights. Whatever it was, it wasn't looking for her. Kartane slammed the door of his suite and locked it with a vicious snap
of his hand. For an hour he paced his rooms, cursing softly. It had been a delightful night, spent with a frightened,
porcelain-faced girl who had been gratifyingly revolted by everything she'd had
to do for him—and everything he had done to her. He had left that private
playground relaxed and sated until Robert Benedict had stopped him at the door
and told him how delighted, how honored his family was to receive such a
gift from Lady SaDiablo. Of course, his bastard brother, Philip, performed
consort duties for Lady Angelline, and she probably wouldn't put him completely
aside for a pleasure slave, no matter how celebrated, but they were honored. Kartane cursed. He'd woven his web of lies to Hayll's embassy tight
enough to ensure that Dorothea, even if she found him quickly, wouldn't be able
to call him back without embarrassment to herself. It also meant he couldn't
bolt now without answering some difficult, and very unwanted, questions.
Besides, this had become his favorite playground, and he had planned to stay a
while. He undressed and fell wearily into bed. There was time. There was time. Daemon wasn't here. Yet. Cassandra stood in the Sanctuary doorway and watched the sun rise,
unable to pinpoint the cause of her nervousness. Whatever it was, it was coming
over the horizon with the sun. Closing her eyes and taking a slow, deep breath, she descended to the
depth of the Black, took that one mental step to the side that Black Widows
were trained to take, and then she stood at the edge of the Twisted Kingdom.
With eyes gauzed by the dreamscape of visions, she looked at the sun climbing
above the horizon. She stared for a long moment, then shook her head violently to clear
her sight and pressed her body hard against the stone doorway, hoping for
support. When she was sure she was truly out of the dreamscape, she went into
the Sanctuary, keeping her back to the sun. She stumbled to the kitchen, hurriedly pulled the curtains across the
windows, and sat on the bench by the banked fire, grateful for the dark. A Black Widow who stood on the edge of the Twisted Kingdom could see
the true face behind whatever mask a person wore; she could draw memories from
wood and stone to know what happened in a place; she could see warnings about
things to come. The sun, when Cassandra had looked at it through the dreamscape of
visions, had been a torn, bloody orb. Alexandra Angelline studied the room with a critical eye. The wood
floor gleamed, the throw rugs were freshly washed, the windows sparkled, the
bed linen was crisp and new, and the wardrobe was filled with freshly washed
and pressed clothes that hung in a straight row above the polished shoes. She
breathed deeply and smelled autumn air and lemon polish. And something else. With an angry sigh, she shook her head and turned to her housekeeper.
"It's still there. Faint, but there. Clean it again." Lucivar studied the cloudless sky. Heat waves already shimmered up from
the Arava Desert in Pruul, but Lucivar shivered, chilled to the bone. His outer
senses told him nothing, so he turned inward and instantly felt the cold, dark
fury. Nervously licking his lips, he sent a thought on an Ebon-gray spear
thread narrowed toward a single mind. "Bastard?" Whatever rode the Winds over Pruul passed him and continued west. "Bastard?" Cold silence was his only answer. In Hell, Saetan sat behind the blackwood desk in his private study deep
beneath the Hall and stared at the portrait across the room, a portrait he
could barely see in the dim light. He'd been sitting there for hours, staring
at Cassandra's likeness, trying to feel something—love, rage— anything that
would ease the pain in his heart. He felt nothing but bitterness and regret. He watched Mephis open the study door and close it behind him. For a
long moment he stared at his eldest son as if he were a stranger, and then
turned back to the portrait. "Prince SaDiablo," Saetan said, his voice full of soft
thunder. "High Lord?" Saetan stared at the portrait for several minutes more. He sighed bitterly.
"Send Marjong the Executioner to me." In a private compartment on a Yellow Web Coach, Daemon Sadi sat across
from two nervous Hayllian ambassadors. Behind a face that looked like a cold,
beautiful, unnatural mask, his rage was contained but undiminished. He'd said
nothing to his escorts throughout the journey. In fact, he'd barely moved since
they left Hayll. Now he stared at a blank wall, deaf to the men's lowered voices. His
right hand continued to seek his left wrist, the fingers gently rubbing back
and forth, back and forth, as if needing reassurance that the scar Tersa had
gifted him with was still there. 2 / Terreille Daemon stared out the window as the carriage rolled along the smooth
road leading to the Angelline estate, aware that his escort, Prince Philip
Alexander, covertly watched him. He'd been relieved when Philip had stopped
defensively pointing out things of interest as they rode through Beldon Mor. He
understood the man's defensiveness—Hayllian ambassadors prided themselves on their
ability to subtly sneer at the cultural heritage of their host cities—but he
was too intrigued by the elusive puzzle that had brushed his mind shortly after
arriving in Beldon Mor to give Philip more than terse, civil replies. A few decades ago, Beldon Mor had probably been a beautiful city. It
was still lovely, but he recognized the taint of Hayll's influence. In a couple
more generations, Beldon Mor would be nothing more than a smaller, younger
Draega. But there was an undercurrent beneath the familiar taint, a subtle something
that eluded recognition. It had crept up on him during the hours he'd spent
at the Hayllian embassy, like a mist one could almost feel but couldn't see.
He'd never experienced anything like it and yet it felt familiar somehow. "This is all part of the Angelline estate," Philip said,
breaking the silence. "The house will be visible around the next
bend." Pushing the puzzle aside, Daemon forced himself to show some interest
in the place where he would be living. It was a large, well-proportioned manor house that gracefully fit into
its natural surroundings. He hoped the interior decor was as quietly elegant as
the exterior. It would be a relief to live in a place that didn't set his teeth
on edge. "It's lovely," Daemon said when they reached the house. Philip smiled warily. "Yes, it is." As he climbed out of the carriage and followed Philip up the steps to
the door, Daemon's nerves tingled. His inner senses stretched. The moment he crossed the threshold, he slid to a
stop, stunned. The psychic scent was almost gone, but he recognized it. A dark scent.
A powerful, terrifying, wonderful scent. He breathed deeply, and the lifetime hunger in him became intense. She was here. She was here! He wanted to shout in triumph, but the puzzled, wary expression in
Philip's gray eyes sharpened Daemon's predatory instincts. By the time he
reached Philip's side, he had thought of half a dozen ways a Gray-Jeweled
Prince could quietly disappear. Daemon smiled, pleased to see Philip's involuntary shiver. "This way," Philip said tersely as he turned and walked
toward the back of the house. "Lady Angelline is waiting." Daemon slipped his hands into his pockets, settled his face into his
bored court expression, and fell into step beside Philip with graceful indifference.
As impatient as he was to meet the witches in this family and find the one he
sought, it wouldn't do to make Philip too uneasy, too defensive. They'd almost reached the door when a man came out of the room. He was
fat, florid, and generally unattractive, but there were enough similarities
between him and Philip to mark them as brothers. "So," Robert Benedict said with a hearty sneer. "This is
Daemon Sadi. The girls are most excited to have you here. Most excited."
His eyes folded up into the fat as he gave Philip a nasty smile before turning
back to Daemon. "Leland spent the whole morning dressing for the occasion.
Philip's more of a steward now, so he doesn't have the time to see to the
girls' comfort the way you will." He rubbed his hands together in
malicious glee. "If you'll excuse me, duty calls." Stepping aside to let Robert pass, they stood in silence until the
front door closed. Philip was white beneath his summer tan, his breath whistled
through his clenched teeth, and he shook with the effort of controlling some
strong emotion. "They're waiting," Daemon said quietly. Philip's eyes were full of naked hatred. Daemon calmly returned the
look. A Black-Jeweled Warlord Prince had nothing to fear from a Gray-Jeweled
Prince. Philip at his worst temper wasn't equal to Daemon at his best, and they
both knew it. "In here," Philip snapped, leading Daemon into the room. Trying not to act too eager, Daemon stepped into the sunny room that
overlooked an expanse of green lawn and formal gardens, certain that he would
know her the moment he saw her. Seconds later, he swallowed a scream of rage. There were two women and a girl about fourteen, but the one he sought
wasn't there. Alexandra Angelline, the matriarch of the Angelline family and the
Queen of Chaillot, was a handsome woman with long dark hair just beginning to
silver, a fine-boned oval face, and eyes the color of Purple Dusk Jewels. Her
clothes were simply cut but expensive. The Blood Opal that hung from her neck
was set in a simple gold design. Sitting in a high-backed chair, she held her
slender body straight and proud as she studied him. Daemon studied her in turn. Not a natural Black Widow, but there was a
feel about her that suggested she had spent some time in an Hourglass coven.
Though why she would begin an apprenticeship and not continue . . . Unless
Dorothea had already begun her purge of Chaillot's Hourglass covens by then.
Eliminating potential rivals was one of the first things Dorothea did to soften
a Territory, and other Black Widows were far more dangerous rivals than the
Queens because they practiced the same kind of Craft. It didn't take that many
stories whispered in the dark to change a wariness of Black Widows into an
active fear, and once the fear set in, the killing began. Once the killing
began, the Black Widows would go into hiding, and the only ones who would be
trained in their Craft were the daughters born to the Hourglass. Since she was the sole heir to one of the largest fortunes on Chaillot
and the strongest Queen the island had, her continued presence in an Hourglass
coven would have been a dangerous risk for them all. Leland Benedict, Alexandra's only daughter and Robert's wife, was a
paler, frivolous version of her mother. The frothy neckline and frothy sleeves
of her gown didn't suit her figure, and the hair done too elaborately for the
hour of the day made her look more matronly than her mother. Daemon found her
air of shy curiosity particularly irritating. The ones who began shyly curious
tended to become the crudest and most vindictive once they discovered what kind
of pleasure he could provide. Still, he felt sorry for her. He could almost
feel the core of her still molten, still wanting something cleaner, richer,
more fulfilling than this caged freedom she had. Then she fluttered her
eyelashes at him, and he wanted to strike her. Last was the girl, Wilhelmina, the only child from Robert's first
marriage. Unlike her father, who had a ruddy complexion and sandy-red hair, she
was raven-haired and very fair, with a startling blush in her cheeks and
blue-gray eyes. She was a beautiful girl and would become even more so when her
body began to fill out and curve. In fact, that was the only flaw Daemon could
see in her appearance— she was thin to the point of looking unhealthy. He
wondered—as he had wondered in so many other places—if these people, Blood as
he was Blood, had any idea of what they were, had any understanding of what
wearing the Jewels entailed—not just the pleasures or the power that could be
had but the physical and emotional hardships that were part of it too. If the
girl wore Jewels darker than the other women in her family, perhaps they didn't
recognize what was so apparent to him. Anyone who wore the Jewels, especially a child, had a higher
metabolism. It was possible, more for a witch because of the physical demands
of her moon time than for her male counterparts, to burn up her own body in a
matter of days if enough food wasn't available. Setting the small chip of Red Jewel that was hidden beneath the rubies
in his cuff links to auditory retention, Daemon let his mind drift as Alexandra
told him about the household and his "duties." The Jewel chip would
retain the conversation until he was ready to retrieve it. Right now, he had
something more important to think about. Where was she? Who was she? A relation who only visited? A guest
who had stayed a few days and recently left? He couldn't ask anyone. If they
didn't suspect that Witch had been in their presence, his questions, no matter
how innocuous, might endanger her. Dorothea already had her cancerous tentacles
embedded in Chaillot. If she became aware that this Other had touched the
island . . . No. He couldn't ask. Until she returned, he would do whatever was
required to keep these women satisfied and unsuspecting. But after she returned
. . . Finally he was shown to his room. It was directly below Alexandra's
apartment and next to a back stairway, since he was mostly here for her
pleasure, Leland needing nothing more than an escort when Robert wasn't available,
and Wilhelmina being too young. It was a simple room with a chair, lamp, and
writing desk as well as a single bed, a dresser with a mirror hanging above it,
a wardrobe—and, Daemon noted gratefully, an adjoining modern bathroom. As he had anticipated, the conversation at dinner was strained.
Alexandra talked about the cultural activities that could be explored in Beldon
Mor, and Daemon asked the polite questions expected of him. While Alexandra's
conversation was painstakingly impersonal, Leland was fluttery, nervous, and
far too prone to ask leading questions that made her blush no matter how
delicately Daemon phrased his answers—if he answered at all. Robert, who had
returned unexpectedly for dinner, looked too pleased with the arrangement, made
sly comments throughout the meal, and took pains to touch Leland at every
opportunity to stress his claim to her. Daemon ignored him, finding Philip's
distress and growing rage at Robert far more interesting. As dinner wore on, Daemon wished Wilhelmina were there, since she was
the one he was most curious about, the one he could most easily tap for
information. But she was considered too young to have late dinner and sit with
the adults. Finally free to retire but too restless to sleep, Daemon paced his
room. Tomorrow he would begin searching the house. A room where she had slept
would still be strong with her psychic scent, even if it had been cleaned.
There wasn't time to waste, but he couldn't afford to be found prowling around
in the early morning hours his first night there, not now, not when he might
finally see, hear, touch what his soul had been aching for his whole life.
Blood Law was nothing to him. The Blood were nothing to him. She would be Blood and yet Other, something alien and yet kindred. She
would be terrifyingly magnificent. As he paced his room, undressing in a slow striptease for no one,
Daemon tried to imagine her. Chaillot born? Quite probable. Living in Beldon
Mor? That would explain the subtle something he'd felt. And if she never
physically strayed from the island, that explained why he hadn't felt her
presence anywhere else in the past few years. Wise, certainly cautious to have
escaped notice for so long. He slid into bed, turned off the light . . . and groaned as an image of
a wise, skinny old crone filled his mind. No, he begged the still
night. Sweet Darkness, heed the prayer of one of your sons. Now that she's
so close, let her be young enough to want me. Let her be young enough to need
me. The night gave him no answer, and the sky was a predawn gray before he
finally slept. 3 / Terreille For two days Daemon played the polite, considerate escort as the
fluttery Leland made an endless round of calls showing off Lady SaDiablo's
gift. For two nights he prowled the house, his control on his temper fraying
from lack of sleep and frustration. He had toured every public room, probed
every guest room, flattered and cajoled his way through the servants'
quarters—and had found nothing. Not quite nothing. He had found the library tucked away on the second
floor of the nursery wing. It wasn't the library visitors saw, or the one the
family used. This was the small room that contained volumes on the Craft and,
like so many others he had seen in the past few decades, it had the feel of a
room that was almost never used. Almost never. Silently closing the door, Daemon moved unerringly-through the dark,
cluttered room to a table in the far corner that held a shaded candle-light. He
touched it, stroking downward on the crystal to dim the glow, leaned against
the built-in bookcases7 and tilted his head back to rest on a shelf. The scent was strong in this room. Daemon closed his eyes, breathed deeply, and frowned. Even though it
was clean, the room had the dusty, musty smell of old books, but a physical scent
wouldn't obscure a psychic one. That dark scent . . . Like the body that housed
it, a witch's psychic scent had a muskiness that a Blood male could find as
arousing as the body—if not more so. This dark, sweet scent was chillingly
clean of that muskiness, and as he continued to breathe deeply, to open himself
to that which was stronger than the body, he felt distressed to find it so. Pushing away from the bookshelves, Daemon extinguished the candlelight
and waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness before leaving the room. So,
she'd spent much of her time in that room, but she must have stayed somewhere.
His eyes flicked toward the ceiling as he slipped among the shadows and
silently climbed the stairs. The only place left to look was the nursery, the
third floor rooms where Wilhelmina and her governess, Lady Graff, spent most of
their days. It was also the only place Philip had vehemently told him to stay
away from, since his services weren't required there. Daemon glided down the corridor, his probing mind identifying the rooms
as he passed: classroom, music room, playroom, Lady Graff's sitting room and
adjoining bedroom (which Daemon immediately turned away from, his lips curling
in a snarl, as he caught the wispy scent of erotic dreaming), bathrooms, a
couple of guest rooms, Wilhelmina's bedroom. And the corner room that
overlooked the back gardens. Daemon hesitated, suddenly unwilling to further invade the privacy of
children. As was his custom, he had gleaned basic facts about the family before
entering service. The Hayllian ambassador, annoyed at being questioned, became
quite garrulous once he noticed the cold look in Daemon's eyes, saying nothing
of much interest except that there were two daughters. Daemon had met
Wilhelmina. There was only one room left. His hand shook as he turned the doorknob and slipped into the room. The sweet darkness washed over him, but even here it was faint, as
though someone had been trying to scrub it away. Daemon pressed his back
against the door and silently asked forgiveness for what he was about to do. He
was male, he was intruding, and, like her, it would only take a few minutes for
his own dark psychic scent to be impressed on the room for anyone to read. Cautiously lifting one hand, he engaged a candlelight by the bed,
keeping it bright enough to see by but dim enough that, he hoped, the light
wouldn't be noticed beneath the bedroom door if someone walked past. Then he
looked around, his brow wrinkling in puzzlement. It was a young girl's room: white dresser and wardrobe, white canopy
and counterpane decorated with little pink flowers covering the four-poster
bed, gleaming wood floors with cute throw rugs scattered around. It was totally wrong. He opened every drawer of the dresser and found clothing suitable for a
young girl, but when he touched it it was like touching a tiny spark of
lightning. The bed, too, when he ran his hand lightly over the counterpane,
sent a spark along his nerves. But the dolls and stuffed animals—the scent was
on them only because they were in this room. If any of them had been rich with
her puzzling darkness, he would have taken it back to his room to hold
throughout the night. Finally he turned to the wardrobe and opened the doors. The clothes were a child's clothes, the shoes were meant for small
feet. It had been a while since they'd been worn, and the scent was faint in
them, too. The wardrobe itself, however . . . Daemon went through it piece by piece, touching everything, growing
more hopeful and more frantic with each discarded item. When there was nothing
left to check, his trembling fingers slid along the inside walls, his tactile
sense becoming a conductor for the inner senses. Kneeling on the floor, exhausted by disappointment, he leaned forward
until his hand touched the far back corner of the wardrobe. Lightning pulsed through him until he thought his blood would boil. Puzzled, he cupped his hands and created a small ball of witch light.
He studied the corner, vanished the witch light, and leaned back on his heels,
even more puzzled. There was nothing there . . . and yet there was. Nothing his physical
senses could engage, but his inner senses insisted something was there. Daemon reached forward again and shivered. The room was suddenly, intensely cold. His thinking was slowed by fatigue, and it took him a full minute to
understand what the cold meant. "Forgive me," he whispered as he carefully withdrew his hand.
"I didn't mean to invade your private place. I swear by the Jewels it
won't happen again." With trembling hands, Daemon replaced the clothes and shoes exactly the
way he'd found them, extinguished the candle-light, and silently glided back to
his room. Once there, he dug out the bottle of brandy hidden in his own
wardrobe and took a long swallow. It didn't make sense. He could understand finding her psychic scent in
the library. But in the child's room? Not on the toys, but on the clothes, on
the bed-things an adult might handle daily if she took care of the child. When
he had made an innocuous comment about there being another daughter, he'd been
told, snappishly, that she wasn't at home, that she was ill. Was his Lady assuming a Healer's duties? Had she slept in a cot in the
girl's room in order to be nearby? Where was she now? Daemon put the brandy away, undressed, and slid into bed. Tersa's
warning about the chalice cracking frayed his nerves, but there was nothing he
could do. He couldn't hunt for her as he had in other courts. She was nearby,
and he couldn't risk being sent away. Daemon punched his pillow and sighed. When the child returned, his Lady
would return. And he would be waiting. 4 / Terreille Surreal tilted her head back, smiling at the sun's warmth on her face
and the smell of clean sea air. Her moon time had passed; tonight she would
begin working for her keep to pay Deje back for her kindness. But the day was
hers, and as she meandered up the path that led to Cassandra's Altar, she
enjoyed the rough landscape, the sun on her back, the crisp autumn wind teasing
her long black hair. When she rounded a bend and saw the Sanctuary, Surreal wrinkled her
nose and sighed. She'd trekked all this way to see a ruin. Even though she was
just beginning what might be a long, long life, she had already lived enough
years to see that places where she had stayed sometimes had become crumbled
piles of stone by the time she next returned. What was ancient history for so
many was actual memory for her. She found the thought depressing. Pushing her hair off her face, she stepped through an open doorway and
looked around, noting the gaps in the stonewalls and the holes in the roof.
Sitting in the autumn sun was more appealing than wandering through chilly,
barren rooms, so she turned to leave, but when she reached the doorway, she
heard footsteps behind her. The woman who stepped out from the inner chambers wore a tunic and
trousers made of a shimmery, dusty black material. Her red hair, which flowed
over her shoulders, was held in place by a silver circlet that fit snugly
around her head. A Red Jewel hung just above her breasts. Her smile of greeting
was warm but not effusive. "How may I serve you, Sister?" she asked quietly. The hair, faded of its vibrant color by time, and the lines on the
woman's face spoke of long years, but the emerald eyes and the proud carriage
said this was not a witch to trifle with. "My apologies, Lady." Surreal met the other's steady gaze.
"I came to see the Altar. I didn't know someone lived here." "To see or to ask?" Surreal shook her head, puzzled. "When one seeks a Dark Altar, it's usually for help that can't be
given elsewhere, or for answers to questions of the heart." Surreal shrugged. She hadn't felt this awkward since her first client
at her first Red Moon house, when she realized how little she had learned in
all those dirty little back rooms. "I came to . . ." The woman's
words finally penetrated. Questions of the heart. "I'd like to know who my
mother's people were." Surreal suddenly felt a whisper of something that had been there all
along, a darkness, a strength she hadn't been attuned to. As she looked at the
Sanctuary again, she realized that the things built around this place were
insignificant. The place itself held the power. The woman's gaze never wavered. "Everything has a price," she
said quietly. "Are you willing to pay for what you ask?" Surreal dug into her pocket and extended a handful of gold coins. The woman shook her head. "Those who are what I am are not paid in
that kind of coin." She turned back toward the doorway she'd come through.
"Come. I'll make some tea and we'll talk. Perhaps we can help each
other." She went down the passage, letting Surreal leave or follow, as she
chose. Surreal hesitated for a moment before dropping the coins into her
pocket and following the woman. It was partly the sudden feeling of awe she had
for the place, partly curiosity about what sort of price this witch would
require for information, partly hope that she might finally have an answer to a
question that had haunted her ever since she'd fully understood how different
Titian was from everyone else. Besides, she was good with a knife and she wore
the Gray. The place might hold her in awe, but the witch didn't. The kitchen was cozy and well ordered. Surreal smiled at the contrast
between the feel of this room and the rest of the Sanctuary. The woman, too,
seemed more like a gentle hearth-witch than a Sanctuary Priestess as she hummed
a cheery little tune while the water heated. Surreal sat in a chair, propped
her elbows on the pine table, and watched in amused silence as a plate of nut
cakes, a small bowl of fresh butter, and a mug for the tea were placed before
her. When the tea was ready, the woman joined her at the table, a glass of
wine in her hand. Suddenly suspicious, Surreal looked pointedly at the tea, the
nut cakes, and the butter. The woman laughed. "At my age, my dietary requirements preclude
such things, unfortunately. But test them if it troubles you. I won't be
offended. Better you should know I mean you no ill. Else, how can we talk
honestly?" Surreal probed the food and found nothing but what should be there.
Picking up a nut cake, she broke it neatly in half, buttered it, and began to
eat. While she ate, the woman spoke of general things, telling her about the
Dark Altars, how there were thirteen of these great dark places of power scattered
throughout the Realm. The wineglass was empty and Surreal sipped her second cup of tea before
the woman said, "Now. You want to know about your mother's people.
True?" She stood up and leaned toward Surreal, her hands outstretched to
touch .Surreal's face. Surreal pulled back, long years of caution making her wary. "Shh," the woman murmured soothingly, "I just want to
look." Surreal forced herself to sit quietly as the woman's hands followed the
curves of her face, neck, and shoulders, lifted her long hair, and traced the
curve of her ear to its delicate point. When she was done, the woman refilled
her wineglass and said nothing for a while, her expression thoughtful, her eyes
focused on some other place. "I can't be certain, but I could tell you what I think." Surreal leaned forward, trying not to appear too eager and yet holding
her breath in anticipation. The woman's gaze was disconcertingly steady. "There is, however,
the matter of the price." She toyed with her wineglass. "It's
customary that the price be named and agreed upon before help is given.
Contracts such as these are never broken because, if they are, the price is
then usually paid in blood. Do you understand, Sister?" Surreal took a slow, steadying breath. "What's your price?" "First, I want you to understand that I'm not asking you to
endanger yourself. I'm not asking you to take any risks." "All right." The woman placed the stem of the wineglass between her palms and slowly
rolled the glass back and forth. "A Warlord Prince has recently come to
Chaillot, either into Beldon Mor or an immediate outlying village. I need to
know his precise whereabouts, who he's serving." Surreal itched to call in the stiletto, but she kept her face carefully
blank. "Does this Prince have a name?" "Daemon Sadi." "No!" Surreal jumped up and paced the room. "Are you
mad? No one toys with the Sadist if they want to stay this side of the
grave." She stopped pacing and gripped the back of the chair so hard it
shook from the tension. "I won't do a contract on Sadi. Forget it." "I'm not asking you to do anything but locate him." "So you can send someone else to do the job? Forget it. Why don't
you find him yourself?" "For reasons that are my own, I can't go into Beldon Mor." "And you've just given me a good reason to get out." The woman stood up and faced Surreal. "This is very
important." "Why?" The silence grew between them, straining, draining them both. Finally
the woman sighed. "Because he may have been sent here to destroy a very
special child." "You got anything to drink around here besides tea and that
wine?" The woman looked pained and amused. "Will brandy do?" "Fine," Surreal snapped, dropping back into her chair.
"Bring the bottle and a clean mug." When the bottle and mug were
placed before her, she filled the mug and slugged back a third of the brandy.
"Listen up, sugar," she said tartly. "Sadi may be many things,
and the Darkness only knows all that he's done, but he has never, ever hurt
a child. To suggest that—" "What if he's forced to?" the woman said urgently. "Forced to?" Surreal squeaked. "Forced to? Hell's
fire, who is going to be dumb enough to force the Sadist? Do you know what he
does to people who push him?" Surreal drained the mug and filled it again.
"Besides, who would want to destroy this kid?" "Dorothea SaDiablo." Surreal swore until she could feel the words swirling around the room
like smoke. She finally stopped when she noticed the woman's expression of
amazed amusement. She took another drink and swore again because her anger
burned up the brandy so fast she couldn't feel even a little bit mellow.
Thumping the mug down on the table, she ran her hands through her hair.
"Lady, you really know how to knife someone in the guts, don't you?"
She glared at the woman. If the witch had returned her gaze calmly, Surreal
would have knifed her, but when she saw the tears and the pain—and the fear—in
those emerald eyes . . . Titian lying on the floor with her throat slit and the walls thundering
the order to run, run, run. "Look. I owe him. He took care of my mother, and he took care of
me. He didn't have to, he just did. But I'll find him. After that, we'll
see." Surreal stood up. "Thanks for the tea." The woman looked troubled. "What about your mother's people?" Surreal met her gaze. "If I come back, we'll exchange information.
But I'll give you a bit of advice for free. Don't play with the Sadist. He's
got a very long memory and a wicked temper. If you give him a reason to, he'll
turn you to dust. I'll see myself out." Surreal left the Sanctuary, caught a Wind, and rode past Chaillot,
chasing the setting sun far out into the ocean until she felt weary enough to
return to Deje's and be civil to whomever she was supposed to bed that night. 5 /Hell Saetan toyed with the silver-handled letter opener, keeping his back to
the man who stood just inside his study door. "Is it done?" "Forgive me, High Lord," came the ragged, whispery answer.
"I could not do it." For a flickering second before he turned to face Marjong the
Executioner, Saetan wasn't sure if he felt annoyed or relieved. He leaned
against his blackwood desk and studied the giant man. It was impossible to read
Marjong's expressions because his head and shoulders were always covered with a
black hood. "He is in that misted city, High Lord," Marjong apologized,
shifting the huge, double-headed ax from one hand to the other. "I could
not reach him to carry out your request." So. Daemon was in Beldon Mor. "I can wait, High Lord. If he travels out of the misted city,
I—" "No." Saetan took a slow, steadying breath. "No. Do
nothing more unless I specifically request it. Understood?" Marjong bowed and left the study. With a weary sigh, Saetan sank into his chair and slowly spun the
letter opener around and around. He picked it up and studied the thin raven
glass blade and the beautifully sculpted silver handle. "An effective
tool," he said quietly, balancing it on his fingertips. "Elegant,
efficient. But if one isn't careful . . ." He pressed one finger against
the point and watched a drop of blood well up on the finger pad. "Like
you, namesake. Like you. The dance is ours now. Just between us." 6 / Terreille Daemon's days settled into a routine. Every morning he rose early,
exercised, showered, and shared breakfast with Cook in the kitchen. He liked
the Angellines' cook, a brisk, warm woman who reminded him of Manny—and who had
been as appalled as Manny would have been when he'd asked her consent to have
the first meal of the day in the kitchen instead of in the breakfast room with
the family. She'd relented when she realized he was going hungry while dancing
attendance to Leland's endless stream of nervous requests. Since he joined the
family for breakfast anyway, Daemon wryly noted that his breakfast in the
kitchen was usually better fare than what was served in the breakfast room. After breakfast, he met with Philip in the steward's office, where he
was grudgingly handed the list of activities for the day. After that was a half
hour walk through the gardens with Wilhelmina. Alexandra had decided that Wilhelmina needed some light exercise before
beginning her Craft lessons with Lady Graff, an unspeakably harsh woman whom
Daemon had taken an instant dislike to—as she had to him, more because he had
ignored her coquettish suggestions than for any other reason. Leland then
suggested that Daemon accompany the girl, since Wilhelmina had an unreasonable
fear of men and exposure to a Ringed male who couldn't be a threat to her might
help relieve her fear. So when the weather permitted, he escorted Wilhelmina
around the grounds. The first few days he attempted conversation, tried to find out her
interests, but she skittered away from his attempts while still trying to be a
polite young lady. It struck him one morning, when a silence had stretched
beyond expected comfort, that this was probably one of the rare times in the
day when she had the luxury of her own thoughts. Since she spent most of her
time in Graffs steely presence, she. wasn't allowed to "moon about"—a
phrase he'd heard Graff use one day in a tone that implied it was a usual
scold. So he stopped trying to talk to her, letting her have her solitary half
hour while he walked respectfully on her left, hands in his pockets, enjoying
the same luxury of having time for his own thoughts. She always had a destination, although she never seemed to reach it. No
matter what paths they took through the gardens, they always ended up at a
narrow path that led into a heavily overgrown alcove. Her steps would falter
when she reached the place, and then she would rush past it, breathing hard, as
if she'd been running for a long time. He wondered if something had happened to
her there, something that frightened her, repelled her, and yet drew her back. One morning when he was lost in thought, thoroughly absorbed with the
puzzle his Lady had left him, he realized they'd stopped walking and Wilhelmina
had been watching him for some time. They were standing by the narrow path. "I want to go in there," she said defiantly, her hands
clenched at her sides. Daemon bit the inside of his lip to keep his face neutral. It was the
first spark of life she'd shown, and he didn't want it squelched by a smile
that might be misunderstood as condescension. "All right." She looked surprised, obviously expecting an argument. With a timid
smile, she led him down the path and through a trellis arch. The small garden within the garden was completely surrounded by large
yews that looked as if they hadn't been trimmed on this side in several years.
A maple tree dominated one end, girdled by a circular iron bench that had been
white once, but the paint was now peeling badly. In front of the yews were the
remains of flower beds, tangled, weedy, uncared for. But the thing that made
his breath catch, made his heart pound too fast, too hard, was the bed of witch
blood in the far corner. Flower or weed, witch blood was beautiful, deadly, and— so legend
said—indestructible. The blood-red flowers, with their black throats and
black-tipped petals, were in full bloom, as they always were from the first
breath of spring to the last dying sigh of autumn. Wilhelmina stood by the bed, hugging herself and shivering. Daemon walked over to the bed, trying to understand the pain and hope
in Wilhelmina's face. Witch blood supposedly grew only where a witch's blood
had been spilled violently or where a witch who had met a violent death was
buried. Daemon stepped back, reeling. Even with the fresh air and the other garden smells, the dark psychic
scent was strong there. Sweet Darkness, it was strong there. "My sister planted these," Wilhelmina said abruptly, her
voice quivering. "One for each. As remembrance." She bit her lip, her
blue eyes wide and frightened as she studied the flowers. "It's all right," Daemon said soothingly, trying to calm the
panic rising in her while fighting his own. "I know what witch blood is
and what it stands for." He searched for words that might comfort them
both. "This is a special place because of it." "The gardeners won't come here. They say it's haunted. Do you
think it's haunted? I hope it is." Daemon considered his next words carefully. "Where's your
sister?" Wilhelmina began to cry. "Briarwood. They put her in
Briarwood." The sobs became a brokenhearted keening. Daemon held her gently while he stroked her hair, murmuring the
"words of gentle sorrow" in the Old Tongue, the language of Witch. After a minute, Wilhelmina pushed him away, sniffling. He handed her
his handkerchief and, smiling, took it back when she stared at it, uncertain
what to do with it after using it. "She talks like that sometimes," Wilhelmina said. "We'd
better get back." She left the alcove and hurried down the path. Dazed, Daemon followed her back to the house. Daemon stepped into the kitchen and gave Cook his best smile. "Any
chance of a cup of coffee?" Cook snapped a sharp, angry look in his direction. "If you
like." Confused by this sudden display of temper, Daemon shrugged out of his
topcoat and sat at the kitchen table. As he puzzled over what he'd done to
upset her, she thumped a mug of coffee on the table and said, "Miss Wilhelmina
was crying when she came in from the garden." Daemon ignored the coffee, more interested in Cook's reaction.
"There was an alcove in the garden she wanted to visit." The stern look in Cook's eyes instantly softened, saddened. "Ah,
well." She cut two thick slabs of fresh bread, piled cold beef between
them, and set it before him, an unspoken apology. Daemon took a deep breath. "Cook, what is Briarwood?" "A foul place, if you ask me, but no one here does," she
snapped, then immediately gave him a small smile. "What is it?" With a sigh, Cook brought her own mug of coffee over to the table and
sat down across from Daemon. "You're not eating," she said absently
as she sipped her coffee. Daemon obediently took a bite out of the sandwich and waited. "It's a hospital for emotionally disturbed children," Cook
said. "Seems a lot of young witches from good families become high-strung
of a sudden when they start leaving childhood behind, if you understand me. But
Miss Jaenelle's been in and out of that place since she was five years old for
no better reason that I could ever see except that she used to make up fanciful
stories about unicorns and dragons and such." She cocked her head toward
the front of the house. "They say she's unbalanced because she's
the only one in the family who doesn't wear the Jewels, that she tries to make
up for not being able to do the Craft lessons by making up stories to get
attention. If you ask me, the last thing Miss Jaenelle wants is attention. It's
just that she's . . . different. It's a funny thing about her. Even when she
says wild things, things you know can't be true, somehow . . . you start to
wonder, you know?" Daemon finished his sandwich and drained his mug. "How long has
she been gone?" "Since early spring. She put a flea in all their ears this
last time. That's why they've left her there so long." Daemon's lip curled in disgust. "What could a child possibly say
that would make them want to lock her up like that?" "She said ..." Cook looked nervous and upset. "She said
Lord Benedict wasn't her father. She said Prince Philip ..." Daemon let out an explosive sigh. Yes, from what he'd observed of the
dynamics of this family, a statement like that would throw them all into
a fury. Still . . . Cook gave him a long, slow look and refilled the mugs. "Let me
tell you about Miss Jaenelle. "Two years ago, the Warlord my daughter was serving decided he
wanted a prettier wench and turned my daughter out, along with the child she'd
borne him. They came here to me, not having any other place to go, and Lady
Alexandra let them stay. My girl, being poorly at the time, did some light
parlor work and helped me in the kitchen. My granddaughter, Lucy—the cutest
little button you ever saw—stayed in the kitchen with me mostly, although Miss
Jaenelle always included her in the games whenever the girls were outside. Lucy
didn't like being out on her own. She was afraid of Lord Benedict's hunting
dogs, and the dog boys, knowing she was scared, teased her, getting the dogs
all riled up and then slipping them off the leash so they'd chase her. "One day it went too far. The dogs had been given short rations
because they were going to be taken out and they were meaner than usual, and
the boys got them too riled up. The pack leader slipped his leash, took off
after Lucy, and chased her into "the tack room. She tripped, and he was on
her, tearing at her arm. When we heard the screams, my daughter and I came
running from the kitchen, and Andrew, one of the stable lads, a real good boy,
came running too. "Lucy was on the floor, screaming and screaming with that dog
tearing at her arm, and all of a sudden, there was Miss Jaenelle. She said some
strange words to the dog, and he let go of Lucy right away and slunk out of the
tack room, his tail between his legs. "Lucy was a mess, her arm all torn up, the bone sticking up where
the dog had snapped it. Miss Jaenelle told Andrew to get a bucket of water
quick, and she knelt down beside Lucy and started talking to her, quiet-like,
and Lucy stopped screaming. Andrew came back with the water, and Miss Jaenelle
pulled out this big oval basin from somewhere, I never did notice where it came
from. Andrew poured the water in the basin, and Miss Jaenelle held it for a
minute, just held it, and the water started steaming like it was over a fire.
Then she put Lucy's arm in the basin and took some leaves and powders out of
her pocket and poured them in the water. She held Lucy's arm down, singing all
the while, quiet. We just stood and watched. No point taking the girl to a
Healer, even if we could have scraped up the coin to pay a good one. I knew
that. That arm was too mangled. The best even a good Healer could have done was
cut it off. So we watched, my daughter, Andrew, and me. Couldn't see much, the
water all bloody like it was. "After a while, Miss Jaenelle leaned back and lifted Lucy's arm
out of the basin. There was a long, deep cut from her elbow to her wrist . . .
and that was all. Miss Jaenelle looked each of us in the eye. She didn't have
to say anything. We weren't about to tell on her. Then she handed me a jar of
ointment, my daughter being too upset to do much. 'Put this ointment on three
times a day, and keep it loosely bandaged for a week. If you do, there'll be no
scar.' "Then she turned to Lucy and said, 'Don't worry. I'll talk to
them. They won't bother you again.' "Prince Philip, when he found out Lucy'd gotten hurt because the
dogs were chasing her, gave the dog boys a fierce tongue-lashing; but that
afternoon I saw Lord Benedict pressing coins into the dog boys' hands, laughing
and telling them how pleased he was they were keeping his dogs in such fine
form. "Anyway, by the next summer, my daughter married a young man from
a fine, solid family. They live in a little village about thirty miles from
here, and I visit whenever I can get a couple of days' leave." Daemon looked into his empty mug. "Do you think Miss Jaenelle
talked to them?" "She must have," Cook replied absently. "So the boys stopped teasing Lucy," Daemon pressed. "Oh, no. They went right on with it. They weren't punished for it,
were they? But the dogs . . . After that day, there was nothing those boys
could do to make the dogs chase Lucy." Late that night, unable to sleep, Daemon returned to the alcove. He lit
a black cigarette and stared at the witch blood through the smoke. She has come. He'd spent the evening reviewing the facts he had, turning them over
and over again as if that would change them. It hadn't, and he didn't like the
conclusion he had reached. My sister planted these. As remembrance. A child. Witch was still a child. No. He was misinterpreting something. He had to be. Witch wore
the Black Jewels. Maybe he'd gotten the information mixed up. Maybe Wiihelmina was the
younger sister. He'd still been fighting to regain his emotional control when
he'd arrived at the Hayllian embassy in Beldon Mor. It would make more sense if
Jaenelle was almost old enough to make the Offering to the Darkness. She'd be
on the cusp of opening herself to her mature strength, which would be the Black
Jewels. But the bedroom, the clothes. How could he reconcile those things with
the power he'd felt when she'd healed his back after Cornelia tied him to the
whipping posts? She talks like that sometimes. He could count on both hands the people still able to speak a few
phrases of the Blood's true language. Who could have taught her? He shied away from the answer to that. It's a hospital for emotionally disturbed children. Could a child wear a Jewel as
dark as the Black without becoming mentally and emotionally unbalanced? He'd
never heard of anyone being gifted with a Birthright Jewel that was darker than
the Red. The chalice is cracking. He stopped thinking, let his mind quiet. The facts fell into place,
forming the inevitable conclusion. But it still took him a few more days before he could accept it. 7 / Terreille After parting with Wilhelmina, Daemon changed into his riding clothes
and headed for the stables. He had a free morning, the first since he'd arrived
at the Angelline estate, and Alexandra had given him permission to take one of
the horses out. As he reached the stableyard, Guinness, the stable master, gave him a
curt wave and continued his instructions to one of the stable lads. "Going to hack out this morning?" Guinness said when Daemon
approached, his gruff manner softened by a faint smile. "If it's convenient," Daemon replied, smiling. Here, like
most places where he'd served, he got along well with the staff. It was the
witches he was supposed to serve that he couldn't tolerate. "Ayah." Guinness's eyes slowly rode up Daemon's body,
starting with his boots. "Good, straight, solid legs. Strong
shoulders." Daemon wondered if Guinness was going to check his teeth. "How's your seat?" Guinness asked. "I ride fairly well," Daemon replied cautiously, not certain
he cared for the faint gleam in Guinness's eye. Guinness sucked on his cheek. "Stallion hasn't been out for a few
days. Andrew's the only one who can ride him, and he's got a bruised thigh.
Can't let the boy go out with a weak leg. You willing to try?" Daemon took a deep breath, still suspicious. "All right." "Andrew! Saddle up, Demon." Daemon's eyebrows shot up
practically to his hairline. "Demon?" Guinness sucked on his cheek again, refusing to notice Daemon's
outraged expression. "Name's Dark Dancer, but in the stableyard, when
we're out of hearing"—he shot a look at the house—"we call him what
he is." "Hell's fire," Daemon muttered as he crossed the yard to
where Andrew was saddling the big bay stallion. "Anything I should
know?" he asked the young man. Andrew looked a bit worried. Finally he shrugged. "He's got a soft
mouth and a hard head. He's too smart for most riders. He'll run you into the
trees if you let him. Keep to the big open field, that's best. But watch the
drainage ditch at the far end. It's too wide for most horses, but he'll take
it, and he doesn't care if he lands on the other side without his rider." "Thanks," Daemon growled. Andrew grinned crookedly and handed the reins to Daemon. "I'll
hold his head while you mount." Daemon settled into the saddle. "Let him go." Demon left the stableyard quietly enough, mouthing the bit, considering
his rider. Except for showing some irritation at being held to a walk, Demon
behaved quite well— until they reached a small rise and the path curved left toward
the open field. Demon pricked his ears and lunged to the right toward a lone old oak
tree, almost throwing Daemon from the saddle. The battle began. For some perverse reason of his own, Demon was determined to reach the
oak tree. Daemon was equally determined to turn him toward the field. The horse
lunged, bucked, twisted, circled, fought the reins and bit. Daemon held him in
check enough not to be thrown, but, circle by hard-fought circle, the stallion
made his way toward the tree. Fifteen minutes later, the horse gave up and stood with his shaking
legs spread, his head down, and his lathered sides heaving. Daemon was
sweat-soaked and shivering from exhaustion, and slightly amazed that his arms
were still in their sockets. When Daemon gathered the reins once more, Demon laid back his ears,
prepared for the next round. Curious about what would happen, Daemon turned
them toward the tree and urged the horse onward. Demon's ears immediately pricked forward, his neck arched, and his step
became high-spirited sassy. Daemon didn't offer any aids, letting the horse do whatever he wanted.
Demon circled the tree over and over, sniffing the air, alert and listening . .
. and growing more and more upset. Finally the stallion bugled angrily and
launched himself toward the path and the field. Daemon didn't try to control him until they headed for the ditch. He
won that battle—barely—and when Demon finally slowed down, too tired to fight
anymore, Daemon turned him toward the stable. The stable lads stared openmouthed as Daemon rode into the yard. Andrew
quickly limped up and took the reins. Guinness shook his head and strode across
the yard, grasped Daemon's arm as he slid wearily from the saddle, and led him
to the small office beside the tack room. Pulling glasses and a bottle from his desk, Guinness poured out a
two-finger shot and handed it to Daemon. "Here," he said gruffly,
pouring a glass for himself. "It'll put some bone back in your legs." Daemon gratefully sipped the whiskey while rubbing the knotted muscles
in his shoulder. Guinness looked at Daemon's sweat-soaked shirt and rubbed his bristly
chin with his knuckles. "Gave you a bit of a time, did he?" "It was mutual." "Well, at least he'll still respect you in the morning." Daemon choked. When he could breathe again, he almost asked about the
tree but thought better of it. Andrew was the one who rode Demon. After Guinness left to check on the feed, Daemon walked across the yard
to where Andrew was grooming the horse. Andrew looked up with a respectful smile. "You stayed on
him." "I stayed on him." Daemon watched the boy's smooth, easy
motions. "But I had some trouble with him by a certain tree." Andrew looked flustered. The hand brushing the stallion stuttered a
little before picking up the rhythm again. Daemon's eyes narrowed, and his voice turned dangerously silky.
"What's special about that tree, Andrew?" "Just a tree." Andrew glanced at Daemon's eyes and flinched.
He shifted his feet, uneasy. "It's on the other side of the rise, you see.
The first place out of sight of the house." "So?" "Well . . ." Andrew looked at Daemon, pleading. "You
won't tell, will you?" He jerked his head toward the house. "It could
cause a whole lot of trouble up there if they found out." Daemon fought to keep his temper reined in. "Found out what?" "About Miss Jaenelle." Daemon shifted position, the motion so fluid and predatory that Andrew
instantly stepped back, staying close to the horse as if for protection.
"What about Miss Jaenelle?" he crooned. Andrew gnawed on his lip. "At the tree ... we ..." Daemon hissed. Andrew paled, then flushed crimson. His eyes flashed with anger, and
his fists clenched. "You . . . you think I'd ..." "Then what do you do at that tree?" Andrew took a deep breath. "We change places." Daemon frowned. "Change places?" "Change horses. I've got a slight build. The pony can carry
me." "And she rides . . . ?" Andrew put a tentative hand on the stallion's neck. Daemon exploded. "You little son of a whoring bitch, you put a
young girl up on that!" The stallion snorted his displeasure at this display of temper. Common sense and dancing hooves won out over Daemon's desire to
throttle the stable lad. Caught between the stallion and the angry Warlord Prince, Andrew's lips
twitched with a wry smile. "You should see her up on that. And he
takes care of her, too." Daemon turned away, his anger spent. "Mother Night," he
muttered, shaking his head as he walked toward the house and a welcome hot
shower. "Mother Night." chapter seven 1 / Terreille "I just told you," Philip snapped. "You won't be needed
today." "I heard what you—" A muscle in Philip's jaw twitched. "You have a free day. I realize
Hayllians think we're a backward people, but we have museums and art galleries
and theaters. There must be something you could do for a day that
wouldn't be beneath you." Daemon's eyes narrowed. At breakfast Leland had been skittish and
unnaturally quiet, Alexandra had been unaccountably tense, Robert had been
nowhere in sight, and now Philip was displaying this erratic anger and trying
to force him out of the house for the day. "Very well." Accepting a curt dismissal, he requested a carriage to take him into
the shop district of Beldon Mor and went to the kitchen to see if Cook knew
what was going on. But that lady, too, was in a fine fit of temper, and he
retreated before she saw him, wincing as she slammed a heavy roasting pan onto
her worktable. He spent the morning wandering in and out of bookshops, gathering a
variety of novels by Chaillot authors and puzzling over what could have put
everyone in the household into such a state. Whatever it was, the answers
weren't in the city. He returned to the Angelline estate by lunchtime, only to find out that
the entire family had left on an errand. Annoyed at being thwarted, Daemon stacked the books on the writing
desk, changed his clothes, and went to the stables. There, too, everyone was on edge. Guinness snapped at the stable lads
while they struggled to control overwrought horses. "I'll take the stallion out if you want," Daemon offered. "You tired of living?" Guinness snapped. He took a deep
breath and relented. "It would help to get that one out of the yard for a
while." "Things are a bit tense around here." "Ayah." When Guinness offered nothing more, Daemon went to the stallion's box
stall and waited for Andrew to saddle him. The boy's hands shook while he
checked the girth. Tired of evasiveness, Daemon took the horse out of the yard
and headed for the field. Once they were out of the yard, Demon was eager, responsive, and
excited. Whatever was setting the humans on edge, the stallion felt it too, but
it made that simpler mind happy. Not interested in a fight, Daemon turned them toward the tree. Demon stopped at the tree and watched the rise they'd just come over,
patiently waiting. The horse stood that way for ten minutes before eagerness
gave way to dejection. When Daemon turned the horse toward the path, there was
no resistance, and the gallop was halfhearted at best. An hour later, Daemon handed the reins to Andrew and entered the house
by a back door. He felt it as soon as he stepped through the doorway, and a
rush of blazing anger crested and broke over him. Striding through the corridors, Daemon slammed into his room, hurriedly
showered and dressed. If he had encountered Philip during that brief walk to
his room, he would have killed him. How dare that Gray-Jeweled fool try to keep him away? How dare he? Daemon knew his eyes were glazed with fury, but he didn't care. He tore
out of his room and went hunting for the family. He spun around a corner and skidded to a halt. Wilhelmina looked pale but relieved. Graff scowled. Leland and
Alexandra stared at him, startled and tense. Philip's shoulders straightened in
obvious challenge. Daemon saw it all in an instant and ignored it. The other girl
commanded his full attention. She looked emaciated, her arms and legs little more than sticks. Her
head hung down, and lank strands of gold hair hid most of her face. "Have you forgotten your manners?" Graff's bony fingers poked
the girl's shoulder. The girl's head snapped up at Graff's sharp prod, and her eyes, those eyes,
locked onto his for a brief moment before she lowered her gaze, made a
wobbly curtsy, and murmured, "Prince." Daemon's heart pounded and his mouth watered. Knowing he was out of control, he bowed curtly and harshly replied,
"Lady." He nodded to Philip and the others, turned on his heel, and
once out of sight, bolted for the library and locked the door. His breath came in ragged sobs, his hands shook, and may the Darkness
help him, he was on fire. No, he thought fiercely as he stormed around the room looking for some
explanation, some kind of escape. no! He
was not like Kartane. He had never hungered for a child's flesh. He was not
like Kartane! Collapsing against a bookcase, Daemon forced one shaking hand to slide
to the mound between his trembling legs . . . and sobbed with relief to find
those inches of flesh still flaccid . . . unlike the rest of him, which was
seared by a fierce hunger. Pushing away from the bookcase, Daemon went to the window and pressed
his forehead against the cold glass. Think, damn you, think. He closed his eyes and pictured the girl, piece by piece. As he
concentrated on remembering her body, the fire eased. Until he remembered those
sapphire eyes locking onto his. Daemon laughed hysterically as tears rolled down his face. He had accepted that Witch was a child, but he hadn't been prepared for
his reaction when he finally saw her. He could take some comfort that he didn't
want the child's body, but the hunger he felt for what lived inside that body
scared him. The thought of being sent to another court where he couldn't see
her at all scared him even more. But it had been decades since he'd served in a court for more than a
year. How was he going to keep this dance going until she was old enough to
accept his surrender? And how was he going to survive if he didn't stay? 2 / Terreille Early the next morning Daemon staggered to the kitchen, his eyes hot
and gritty from a sleepless night, his stomach aching from hunger. After
leaving the library yesterday afternoon, he'd stayed in his room, unwilling to
have dinner with the family and unwilling to meet anyone if he slipped down to
the kitchen for something to eat. As he reached the kitchen, the muffled giggles immediately stopped as
two very different pairs of blue eyes watched him approach. Cook, looking
happier than he'd ever seen her, gave him a warm greeting and told him the
coffee was almost ready. Moving cautiously, as though approaching something young and wild,
Daemon sat down at one end of the kitchen table, on Jaenelle's left. With a
pang of regret, he looked at the remains of a formidable breakfast and the one
nut cake left on a plate. There was an awkward moment of silence before Jaenelle leaned over and
whispered something to Wilhelmina, Wilhelmina whispered something back, and the
giggling started again. Daemon reached for the nut cake, but, without looking, Jaenelle took
it. She was just about to bite into it when Cook put the mug of coffee on the
table and gasped. "Now what's the Prince going to do for a breakfast, I ask
you?" she demanded, but her eyes glowed with pride at the empty plates. Jaenelle looked at the nut cake, reluctantly put it back on the plate,
and edged the plate toward Daemon. "It's all right," Daemon said mildly, looking directly at
Cook. "I'm really not hungry." Cook opened her mouth in astonishment, closed it again with a click of
her teeth, and went back to her worktable, shaking her head. He felt a warmth in his cheeks for telling so benign a white lie while
those sapphire eyes studied him, so he concentrated on his coffee, avoiding her
gaze. Jaenelle broke the nut cake in half, handing him one half in a gesture
that was no less a command for" being unspoken, and began to eat the other
half. "You don't want to get yourself too stuffed during the day, you
know," Cook said pleasantly as she puttered at her worktable. "We're
having leg for dinner." Daemon looked up, startled, as the nut cake Jaenelle was holding
dropped to the table. He had never seen anyone go so deathly pale. Her eyes,
enormous unblinking pools, stared straight ahead. Her throat worked
convulsively. Daemon pushed his chair back, ready to grab her and get her to the sink
if she was going to be sick. "Don't you like lamb, Lady?" he asked
softly. She slowly turned her head toward him. He wanted to scream as his
insides twisted at the pain and horror in her eyes. She blinked, fought for
control. "L-lamb?" Daemon gently closed one hand over hers. Her grip was painfully, surprisingly
strong. Her eyes didn't waver from his, and he sensed that, with the physical
link between them, he was completely vulnerable. There could be no dissembling,
no white lies. "Lamb," he said reassuringly. Jaenelle released his hand and looked away, and Daemon breathed a quiet
sigh of relief. Jaenelle turned to Wilhelmina. "Do you have time for a walk in the
garden before you go to Graff?" Wilhelmina's eyes flicked toward Daemon. "Yes. I take a walk most
mornings." Jaenelle was out of her chair, into her coat, and out the door before
Wilhelmina got her chair pushed back. "I'll be along in a minute," Daemon said quietly. Wilhelmina slipped into her coat and hurried after her sister. Cook shook her head. "I don't understand it. Miss Jaenelle has
always liked lamb." But you didn't say lamb, you said leg, Daemon thought as he shrugged into his topcoat. What
other kind of leg would they serve in that hospital that would horrify a young
girl so? "Here." Cook handed him another mug of coffee and three
apples. "At least this will get you started. Put the apples in your
pocket—and mind you keep one for yourself." Daemon slipped the apples into his pocket. "You're a
darling," he said as he gave Cook a quick kiss on the cheek. He turned
away to hide his smile and also so she could tell herself—and believe it—that
he hadn't seen how flustered and pleased he'd made her. The girls were nowhere in sight. Unconcerned, he strolled along the
garden paths, sipping his coffee. He knew where to find them. They were in the alcove, sitting on the iron bench. Wilhelmina was chattering as though the words couldn't tumble out fast
enough and gesturing with an animation startlingly at odds with the quiet,
sedate girl he was accustomed to. When he approached, the chattering stopped and
two pairs of eyes studied him. Daemon polished two apples on his coat sleeve and solemnly gave one to
each of them. Then he walked to the other end of the alcove. He couldn't make
himself turn his back on them, couldn't give up looking at her altogether, but
he settled his face into a bland expression and began to eat the apple. After a
moment, the girls began to eat too. Two pairs of eyes. Wilhelmina's eyes held a look of uncertainty,
caution, hesitation. But Jaenelle's . . . When he came into the alcove, those
eyes had told him she'd already come to some decision about him. He found it
unnerving that he didn't know what it was. And her voice. He was far enough away not to catch the quiet words, but
the cadence of her voice was lovely, lilting, murmuring surf on a beach at
sunset. He frowned, puzzled. Then, too, there was her accent. There was a
common language among the Blood, even though the Old Tongue was almost
forgotten, as well as a native language among each race. So every people, even
speaking the same language, had a distinctive accent—and hers was different
from the general Chaillot accent. It was a swirling kind of thing, as if she'd
learned various words in various places and had melded them together into a
voice distinctly her own. A lovely voice. A voice that could wash over a man
and heal deep wounds of the heart. The sudden silence caught him unaware, and he turned toward them, one
eyebrow raised in question. Wilhelmina was looking at Jaenelle. Jaenelle was
looking intently in the direction of the house. "Graff's looking for you," Jaenelle said. "You'd better
hurry." Wilhelmina jumped up from the bench and ran lightly down the path. Jaenelle shifted position on the seat and studied the bed of witch
blood. "Did you know that if you sing to them correctly, they'll tell you
the names of the ones who are gone?" Her eyes slid from the bed to study
his face. Daemon walked up to her slowly. "No, I didn't know." "Well, they can." A bitter smile flickered on her lips, and
for a brief moment there was a savage look in her eyes. "As long as
Chaillot stands above the sea, the ones they were planted for won't be
forgotten. And someday the blood debt will be paid in full." Then she was a young girl again, and Daemon told himself, insisted,
that the midnight, sepulchral voice he'd just heard was the result of his own
light-headedness from lack of sleep and food. "Come," Jaenelle said, waiting for him to fall into step.
They strolled up the garden paths toward the house. "Don't you have lessons with Lady Graff too?" Anguish and grim resignation washed the air around her. "No,"
she said in a carefully neutral voice. "Graff says I have no ability in
the Craft and there's no point holding Wilhelmina back, since I can't seem to
learn even the simpler lessons." Daemon slid a narrow-eyed look toward her and said nothing for a
moment. "Then what do you do while Wilhelmina is having lessons?" "Oh, I ... do other things." She stopped quickly, head
cocked, listening. "Leland wants you." Daemon made a rude noise and was rewarded with an astonished giggle.
Her pale, frail-looking hand gripped his arm and pulled him forward. His heart
thumped crazily as she tugged him up the path, laughing. They continued playing
all the way to the house. She tugged, he protested. Finally she tugged him into
the kitchen, through the kitchen, ignoring Cook's astonished gasp, and toward
the doorway leading into the corridor. Two feet from the doorway, Daemon dug in his heels. "Andrew! Saddle up Demon." Daemon's eyebrows shot up practically to his hairline.
"Demon?" Guinness sucked on his cheek again, refusing to notice Daemon's
outraged expression. "Name's Dark Dancer, but in the stableyard, when
we're out of hearing"—he shot a look at the house—"we call him what
he is." "Hell's fire," Daemon muttered as he crossed the yard to
where Andrew was saddling the big bay stallion. "Anything I should
know?" he asked the young man. Andrew looked a bit worried. Finally he shrugged. "He's got a soft
mouth and a hard head. He's too smart for most riders. He'll run you into the
trees if you let him. Keep to the big open field, that's best. But watch the
drainage ditch at the far end. It's too wide for most horses, but he'll take
it, and he doesn't care if he lands on the other side without his rider." "Thanks," Daemon growled. Andrew grinned crookedly and handed the reins to Daemon. "I'll
hold his head while you mount." Daemon settled into the saddle. "Let him go." Demon left the stableyard quietly enough, mouthing the bit, considering
his rider. Except for showing some irritation at being held to a walk, Demon
behaved quite well— until they reached a small rise and the path curved left
toward the open field. Demon pricked his ears and lunged to the right toward a lone old oak
tree, almost throwing Daemon from the saddle. The battle began. For some perverse reason of his own, Demon was determined to reach the
oak tree. Daemon was equally determined to turn him toward the field. The horse
lunged, bucked, twisted, circled, fought the reins and bit. Daemon held him in
check enough not to be thrown, but, circle by hard-fought circle, the stallion
made his way toward the tree. Fifteen minutes later, the horse gave up and stood with his shaking
legs spread, his head down, and his lathered sides heaving. Daemon was sweat-soaked
and shivering from exhaustion, and slightly amazed that his arms were still in
their sockets. When Daemon gathered the reins once more, Demon laid back his ears,
prepared for the next round. Curious about what would happen, Daemon turned
them toward the tree and urged the horse onward. Demon's ears immediately pricked forward, his neck arched, and his step
became high-spirited sassy. Daemon didn't offer any aids, letting the horse do whatever he wanted.
Demon circled the tree over and over, sniffing the air, alert and listening . .
. and growing more and more upset. Finally the stallion bugled angrily and
launched himself toward the path and the field. Daemon didn't try to control him until they headed for the ditch. He
won that battle—barely—and when Demon finally slowed down, too tired to fight
anymore, Daemon turned him toward the stable. The stable lads stared openmouthed as Daemon rode into the yard. Andrew
quickly limped up and took the reins. Guinness shook his head and strode across
the yard, grasped Daemon's arm as he slid wearily from the saddle, and led him
to the small office beside the tack room. Pulling glasses and a bottle from his desk, Guinness poured out a
two-finger shot and handed it to Daemon. "Here," he said gruffly,
pouring a glass for himself. "It'll put some bone back in your legs." Daemon gratefully sipped the whiskey while rubbing the knotted muscles
in his shoulder. Guinness looked at Daemon's sweat-soaked shirt and rubbed his bristly
chin with his knuckles. "Gave you a bit of a time, did he?" "It was mutual." "Well, at least he'll still respect you in the morning." Daemon choked. When he could breathe again, he almost asked about the
tree but thought better of it. Andrew was the one who rode Demon. After Guinness left to check on the feed, Daemon walked across the yard
to where Andrew was grooming the horse. Andrew looked up with a respectful smile. "You stayed on
him." "I stayed on him." Daemon watched the boy's smooth, easy
motions. "But I had some trouble with him by a certain tree." Andrew looked flustered. The hand brushing the stallion stuttered a
little before picking up the rhythm again. Daemon's eyes narrowed, and his voice turned dangerously silky.
"What's special about that tree, Andrew?" "Just a tree." Andrew glanced at Daemon's eyes and flinched.
He shifted his feet, uneasy. "It's on the other side of the rise, you see.
The first place out of sight of the house." "So?" "Well . . ." Andrew looked at Daemon, pleading. "You
won't tell, will you?" He jerked his head toward the house. "It could
cause a whole lot of trouble up there if they found out." Daemon fought to keep his temper reined in. "Found out what?" "About Miss Jaenelle." Daemon shifted position, the motion so fluid and predatory that Andrew
instantly stepped back, staying close to the horse as if for protection.
"What about Miss Jaenelle?" he crooned. Andrew gnawed on his lip. "At the tree ... we ..." Daemon hissed. Andrew paled, then flushed crimson. His eyes flashed with anger, and
his fists clenched. "You . . . you think I'd . . ." "Then what do you do at that tree?" Andrew took a deep breath. "We change places." Daemon frowned. "Change places?" "Change horses. I've got a slight build. The pony can carry
me." "And she rides . . . ?" Andrew put a tentative hand on the stallion's neck. Daemon exploded. "You little son of a whoring bitch, you put a
young girl up on that?" The stallion snorted his displeasure at this display of temper. Common sense and dancing hooves won out over Daemon's desire to
throttle the stable lad. Caught between the stallion and the angry Warlord Prince, Andrew's lips
twitched with a wry smile. "You should see her up on that. And he
takes care of her, too." Daemon turned away, his anger spent. "Mother Night," he
muttered, shaking his head as he walked toward the house and a welcome hot
shower. "Mother Night." chapter seven 1 / Terreille "I just told you," Philip snapped. "You won't be needed
today." "I heard what you—" A muscle in Philip's jaw twitched. "You have a free day. I realize
Hayllians think we're a backward people, but we have museums and art galleries
and theaters. There must be something you could do for a day that
wouldn't be beneath you." Daemon's eyes narrowed. At breakfast Leland had been skittish and
unnaturally quiet, Alexandra had been unaccountably tense, Robert had been
nowhere in sight, and now Philip was displaying this erratic anger and trying
to force him out of the house for the day. "Very well." Accepting a curt dismissal, he requested a carriage to take him into
the shop district of Beldon Mor and went to the kitchen to see if Cook knew
what was going on. But that lady, too, was in a fine fit of temper, and he
retreated before she saw him, wincing as she slammed a heavy roasting pan onto
her worktable. He spent the morning wandering in and out of bookshops, gathering a
variety of novels by Chaillot authors and puzzling over what could have put
everyone in the household into such a state. Whatever it was, the answers
weren't in the city. He returned to the Angelline estate by lunchtime, only to find out that
the entire family had left on an errand. Annoyed at being thwarted, Daemon stacked the books on the writing
desk, changed his clothes, and went to the stables. There, too, everyone was on edge. Guinness snapped at the stable lads
while they struggled to control overwrought horses. "I'll take the stallion out if you want," Daemon offered. "You tired of living?" Guinness snapped. He took a deep
breath and relented. "It would help to get that one out of the yard for a
while." "Things are a bit tense around here." "Ayah." When Guinness offered nothing more, Daemon went to the stallion's box
stall and waited for Andrew to saddle him. The boy's hands shook while he
checked the girth. Tired of evasiveness, Daemon took the horse out of the yard
and headed for the field. Once they were out of the yard, Demon was eager, responsive, and
excited. Whatever was setting the humans on edge, the stallion felt it too, but
it made that simpler mind happy. Not interested in a fight, Daemon turned them toward the tree. Demon stopped at the tree and watched the rise they'd just come over,
patiently waiting. The horse stood that way for ten minutes before eagerness
gave way to dejection. When Daemon turned the horse toward the path, there was
no resistance, and the gallop was halfhearted at best. An hour later, Daemon handed the reins to Andrew and entered the house
by a back door. He felt it as soon as he stepped through the doorway, and a
rush of blazing anger crested and broke over him. Striding through the corridors, Daemon slammed into his room, hurriedly
showered and dressed. If he had encountered Philip during that brief walk to
his room, he would have killed him. How dare that Gray-Jeweled fool try to keep him away? How dare he? Daemon knew his eyes were glazed with fury, but he didn't care. He tore
out of his room and went hunting for the family. He spun around a corner and skidded to a halt. Wilhelmina looked pale but relieved. Graff scowled. Leland and
Alexandra stared at him, startled and tense. Philip's shoulders straightened in
obvious challenge. Daemon saw it all in an instant and ignored it. The other girl
commanded his full attention. She looked emaciated, her arms and legs little more than sticks. Her
head hung down, and lank strands of gold hair hid most of her face. "Have you forgotten your manners?" Graff's bony fingers poked
the girl's shoulder. The girl's head snapped up at Graff's sharp prod, and her eyes, those eyes,
locked onto his for a brief moment before she lowered her gaze, made a
wobbly curtsy, and murmured, "Prince." Daemon's heart pounded and his mouth watered. Knowing he was out of control, he bowed curtly and harshly replied,
"Lady." He nodded to Philip and the others, turned on his heel, and
once out of sight, bolted for the library and locked the door. His breath came in ragged sobs, his hands shook, and may the Darkness
help him, he was on fire. No, he thought fiercely as he stormed around the room looking for some
explanation, some kind of escape. no! He
was not like Kartane. He had never hungered for a child's flesh. He was not
like Kartane! Collapsing against a bookcase, Daemon forced one shaking hand to slide
to the mound between his trembling legs . . . and sobbed with relief to find
those inches of flesh still flaccid . . . unlike the rest of him, which was
seared by a fierce hunger. Pushing away from the bookcase, Daemon went to the window and pressed
his forehead against the cold glass. Think, damn you, think. He closed his eyes and pictured the girl, piece by piece. As he
concentrated on remembering her body, the fire eased. Until he remembered those
sapphire eyes locking onto his. Daemon laughed hysterically as tears rolled down his face. He had accepted that Witch was a child, but he hadn't been prepared for
his reaction when he finally saw her. He could take some comfort that he didn't
want the child's body, but the hunger he felt for what lived inside that body
scared him. The thought of being sent to another court where he couldn't see
her at all scared him even more. But it had been decades since he'd served in a court for more than a
year. How was he going to keep this dance going until she was old enough to
accept his surrender? And how was he going to survive if he didn't stay? 2 / Terreille Early the next morning Daemon staggered to the kitchen, his eyes hot
and gritty from a sleepless night, his stomach aching from hunger. After
leaving the library yesterday afternoon, he'd stayed in his room, unwilling to
have dinner with the family and unwilling to meet anyone if he slipped down to
the kitchen for something to eat. As he reached the kitchen, the muffled giggles immediately stopped as
two very different pairs of blue eyes watched him approach. Cook, looking
happier than he'd ever seen her, gave him a warm greeting and told him the
coffee was almost ready. Moving cautiously, as though approaching something young and wild,
Daemon sat down at one end of the kitchen table, on Jaenelle's left. With a
pang of regret, he looked at the remains of a formidable breakfast and the one
nut cake left on a plate. There was an awkward moment of silence before Jaenelle leaned over and
whispered something to Wilhelmina, Wilhelmina whispered something back, and the
giggling started again. Daemon reached for the nut cake, but, without looking, Jaenelle took
it. She was just about to bite into it when Cook put the mug of coffee on the
table and gasped. "Now what's the Prince going to do for a breakfast, I ask
you?" she demanded, but her eyes glowed with pride at the empty plates. Jaenelle looked at the nut cake, reluctantly put it back on the plate,
and edged the plate toward Daemon. "It's all right," Daemon said mildly, looking directly at
Cook. "I'm really not hungry." Cook opened her mouth in astonishment, closed it again with a click of
her teeth, and went back to her worktable, shaking her head. He felt a warmth in his cheeks for telling so benign a white lie while
those sapphire eyes studied him, so he concentrated on his coffee, avoiding her
gaze. Jaenelle broke the nut cake in half, handing him one half in a gesture
that was no less a command for' being unspoken, and began to eat the other
half. "You don't want to get yourself too stuffed during the day, you
know," Cook said pleasantly as she puttered at her worktable. "We're
having leg for dinner." Daemon looked up, startled, as the nut cake Jaenelle was holding
dropped to the table. He had never seen anyone go so deathly pale. Her eyes,
enormous unblinking pools, stared straight ahead. Her throat worked convulsively. Daemon pushed his chair back, ready to grab her and get her to the sink
if she was going to be sick. "Don't you like lamb, Lady?" he asked
softly. She slowly turned her head toward him. He wanted to scream as his
insides twisted at the pain and horror in her eyes. She blinked, fought for
control. "L-lamb?" Daemon gently closed one hand over hers. Her grip was painfully,
surprisingly strong. Her eyes didn't waver from his, and he sensed that, with
the physical link between them, he was completely vulnerable. There could be no
dissembling, no white lies. "Lamb," he said reassuringly. Jaenelle released his hand and looked away, and Daemon breathed a quiet
sigh of relief. Jaenelle turned to Wilhelmina. "Do you have time for a walk in the
garden before you go to Graff?" Wilhelmina's eyes nicked toward Daemon. "Yes. I take a walk most
mornings." Jaenelle was out of her chair, into her coat, and out the door before
Wilhelmina got her chair pushed back. "I'll be along in a minute," Daemon said quietly. Wilhelmina slipped into her coat and hurried after her sister. Cook shook her head. "I don't understand it. Miss Jaenelle has
always liked lamb." But you didn't say lamb, you said leg, Daemon thought as he shrugged into his topcoat. What
other kind of leg would they serve in that hospital that would horrify a young
girl so? "Here." Cook handed him another mug of coffee and three
apples. "At least this will get you started. Put the apples in your
pocket—and mind you keep one for yourself." Daemon slipped the apples into his pocket. "You're a
darling," he said as he gave Cook a quick kiss on the cheek. He turned
away to hide his smile and also so she could tell herself—and believe it—that
he hadn't seen how flustered and pleased he'd made her. The girls were nowhere in sight. Unconcerned, he strolled along the
garden paths, sipping his coffee. He knew where to find them. They were in the alcove, sitting on the iron bench. Wilhelmina was chattering as though the words couldn't tumble out fast
enough and gesturing with an animation startlingly at odds with the quiet,
sedate girl he was accustomed to. When he approached, the chattering stopped
and two pairs of eyes studied him. Daemon polished two apples on his coat sleeve and solemnly gave one to
each of them. Then he walked to the other end of the alcove. He couldn't make
himself turn his back on them, couldn't give up looking at her altogether, but
he settled his face into a bland expression and began to eat the apple. After a
moment, the girls began to eat too. Two pairs of eyes. Wilhelmina's eyes held a look of uncertainty,
caution, hesitation. But Jaenelle's . . . When he came into the alcove, those
eyes had told him she'd already come to some decision about him. He found it
unnerving that he didn't know what it was. And her voice. He was far enough away not to catch the quiet words, but
the cadence of her voice was lovely, lilting, murmuring surf on a beach at
sunset. He frowned, puzzled. Then, too, there was her accent. There was a
common language among the Blood, even though the Old Tongue was almost
forgotten, as well as a native language among each race. So every people, even
speaking the same language, had a distinctive accent—and hers was different
from the general Chaillot accent. It was a swirling kind of thing, as if she'd
learned various words in various places and had melded them together into a
voice distinctly her own. A lovely voice. A voice that could wash over a man
and heal deep wounds of the heart. The sudden silence caught him unaware, and he turned toward them, one
eyebrow raised in question. Wilhelmina was looking at Jaenelle. Jaenelle was
looking intently in the direction of the house. "Graffs looking for you," Jaenelle said. "You'd better
hurry." Wilhelmina jumped up from the bench and ran lightly down the path. Jaenelle shifted position on the seat and studied the bed of witch
blood. "Did you know that if you sing to them correctly, they'll tell you
the names of the ones who are gone?" Her eyes slid from the bed to study
his face. Daemon walked up to her slowly. "No, I didn't know." "Well, they can." A bitter smile nickered on her lips, and
for a brief moment there was a savage look in her eyes. "As long as
Chaillot stands above the sea, the ones they were planted for won't be
forgotten. And someday the blood debt will be paid in full." Then she was a young girl again, and Daemon told himself, insisted,
that the midnight, sepulchral voice he'd just heard was the result of his own
light-headedness from lack of sleep and food. "Come," Jaenelle said, waiting for him to fall into step.
They strolled up the garden paths toward the house. "Don't you have lessons with Lady Graff too?" Anguish and grim resignation washed the air around her. "No,"
she said in a carefully neutral voice. "Graff says I have no ability in
the Craft and there's no point holding Wilhelmina back, since I can't seem to
learn even the simpler lessons." Daemon slid a narrow-eyed look toward her and said nothing for a
moment. "Then what do you do while Wilhelmina is having lessons?" "Oh, I ... do other things." She stopped quickly, head
cocked, listening. "Leland wants you." Daemon made a rude noise and was rewarded with an astonished giggle.
Her pale, frail-looking hand gripped his arm and pulled him forward. His heart
thumped crazily as she tugged him up the path, laughing. They continued playing
all the way to the house. She tugged, he protested. Finally she tugged him into
the kitchen, through the kitchen, ignoring Cook's astonished gasp, and toward
the doorway leading into the corridor. Two feet from the doorway, Daemon dug in his heels. Leland could go to Hell for all he cared. He wanted to stay with
Jaenelle. She pressed her hands against his back and propelled him through the
doorway. Landing on the other side, Daemon spun around and stared at a closed
door. There hadn't been time for her to close a door. Come to think of it, he
didn't remember there being an actual door there. Daemon stared a moment longer, his eyes molten gold, his lips fighting
to break into a grin. He made another rude noise for the benefit of whoever
might be listening on the other side of the door, shrugged out of his coat, and
went to see what Leland wanted. 3 / Terreille Daemon undid the silk tie and loosened his collar. After the morning
walk, he'd gone shopping with Leland. Until now he hadn't cared what she wore,
except to acknowledge to himself that the frilliness of her clothes and the
frothiness of her personality irritated him. Today he saw her as Jaenelle's
mother, and he'd coaxed and cajoled her into a blue silk dress with simple
lines that suited her trim body. She'd been different after that, more at ease.
Even her voice didn't scrape his nerves as it usually did. When Leland's shopping was done, he'd had the afternoon to himself. In
any other court, he would have put the time to good use reviewing the papers
his man of business sent to a post box in the city. They would be amazed, he thought with a chilly smile, if they knew how
much of their little island he owned. Gambling at business was a mental game he excelled in. With the annual
income he drew in from all corners of the Realm, he could have owned every
plank of wood and every nail in Beldon Mor—and that didn't count the half dozen
accounts in Hayll that Dorothea knew about and plundered occasionally when her
lifestyle exceeded her own income. He always kept enough in those accounts to
convince her that they were his total investments. For himself . . . Without
the freedom to live as he chose, his personal indulgences were clothes and
books, the books being the more personal
acquisition since the clothes, like his body, were used to manipulate whomever
he served. In any other court, he would have put a free afternoon to good use.
Today he'd been bored, bored, bored, chafing because he was forbidden the
nursery wing and whatever was going on there. The evening had been taken up with dinner and the theater. On the spur
of the moment, Robert had decided to go with them, and Daemon had found the
jockeying for seats in their private box and the tension between Philip and
Robert more interesting than the play. So here he was at the end of the day, unable to stop his restless
wandering. He walked past the Craft library and stopped, his attention caught
by the faint light coming from beneath the door. The moment he opened the door, the light went out. Daemon slipped into the room and raised his hand. The candlelight in
the far corner glowed dimly, but the light was sufficient. His golden eyes shone with pleasure as he wound his way through the
cluttered room until he was standing by the bookcases, looking at a
golden-haired head studiously looking at the floor. Her bare feet peeked out
from beneath her nightgown. "It's late, little one." He chided himself for the purring,
seductive throb in his voice, but there was nothing he could do about it.
"Shouldn't you be in bed?" Jaenelle looked up. The distrust in her eyes was a cold slap in the
face. That morning he'd been her playmate. Why was he suddenly a stranger and
suspect? Trying to think of something to say, Daemon noticed a book on the top
shelf that was pulled halfway out. Taking a hopeful guess about the reason for
her sudden distrust, he pulled the book off the shelf and read the title, one
eyebrow rising in surprise. If this was her idea of bedtime reading, it was no
wonder she had no use for Graff's Craft lessons. Without a word, he gave her
the book and reached up to brush the others on the top shelf. When he was done,
the space where the book had been was no longer there, and anyone quickly
glancing at the shelves wouldn't notice its absence. Well? He didn't say it. He didn't send it. Still, he was asking the
question and waiting for an answer. Jaenelle's lips twitched. Beneath the wariness was amusement. Beneath
that . . . perhaps the faintest glimmer of trust? "Thank you, Prince," Jaenelle said with laughter in her
voice. "You're very welcome." He hesitated. "My name is
Daemon." "It would be impolite to call you that. You are my elder." He snarled, frustrated. Laughing, she gave him an impudent curtsy and left the room. "Irritating chit," he growled as he left the library and
returned to his room. But the gentle, hopeful smile wouldn't stop tugging at
his lips. Alexandra sat on her bed, her arms wrapped around her knees. A bell
cord hung on either side of her bed. The one on the left would summon her maid.
The one on the right— she looked at it for the sixth time in fifteen
minutes—would ring in the bedroom below hers. She rested her head on her arms and sighed. He had looked so damned elegant in those evening clothes so perfectly
cut to show off that magnificent body and beautiful face. When he'd spoken to
her, his voice had been such a sensual caress it had caused a fluttering in her
stomach—a feeling no other man had ever produced. That voice and body were
maddening because he seemed completely unaware of the effect he had. At the
theater, there'd been more opera glasses focused on him than on the stage. There was his reputation to consider. However, outside of his being
coolly civil, she had found nothing to fault him on. He answered when summoned,
performed his duties as an escort with intuition and grace, was always
courteous if never flattering—and produced so much sexual heat that every woman
who had been in the theater was going to be looking for a consort or a lover
tonight. And that was the problem, wasn't it? She hadn't had a steady lover since she'd asked Philip to take care of
Leland's Virgin Night. She'd always known about Philip's passionate love for
her daughter. It wouldn't have been fair to any of them to demand his presence
in her bed after that night. While a part of her objected to keeping males solely for sexual
purposes, her body hadn't given up craving a man's touch. Most of the time, she
satisfied that craving whenever she was a guest at a lower Queen's court—or
when she sneaked away to spend a night or two with a couple of Black Widow
friends and feasted on and with the males who served that coven. Now, in the room below hers, there was a Warlord Prince who made her
pulse race, a Warlord Prince who had centuries of training in providing sexual
pleasure, a Warlord Prince who was hers to command. If she dared. Alexandra pulled the bell cord on the right side. She waited a minute
and pulled it again. How did one act with a pleasure slave? They weren't
considered in the same category as consorts or lovers, that much she knew. But
what should she do? What should she say? Alexandra combed her hair with her fingers. She would figure it out.
She had to. If she didn't get some relief tonight, she would go mad. Despite her frustration, she almost gave up and turned off her light,
almost felt relieved that he hadn't obeyed, when there was a quiet tap on her
door. "Come in." She sat up, trying for a measure of dignity. Her
palms were wet with nervous sweat. She flushed when he entered the room and
leaned back against the door. He was still in evening dress, but his hair was
slightly disheveled, and the half-unbuttoned shirt gave her a glimpse of his
smooth, muscular chest. Her body reacted to his physical presence, leaving her unable to think,
unable to speak. She had resisted this since he arrived, but now she wanted to
know what it felt like to have him in her bed. For a long time, he said nothing. He did nothing. He leaned against the
door and stared at her. And something dangerous flickered in his golden eyes. She waited, unwilling to dismiss him, too frightened to demand. In the end, he came to the bed and showed her what a pleasure slave
could do. 4 / Hell Saetan ignored the light tap on his study door, as he had ignored
everything these past few weeks. He watched the doorknob turn, but the door was
Black-locked, and whoever was on the other side would stay on the other side. The knob turned again and the door opened. His lips curling in a snarl at this blatant intrusion, he limped around
the desk and froze as Jaenelle slipped through the door and closed it behind
her. She stood there, shy and uncertain. "Jaenelle," he whispered. "Jaenelle!" He opened his arms. She ran across the room and leaped into them, her
thin arms gripping his neck in a stranglehold. Saetan staggered as his weak leg started to give, but he got them to a
chair by the fire. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, his arms tight
around her. "Jaenelle," he whispered over and over as he kissed her
forehead, kissed her cheeks. "Where have you been?" After a while, Jaenelle braced her hands on his shoulders and pushed
back. She studied his face and frowned. "You're limping again," she
said in an aggrieved voice. "The leg's weak," he replied curtly, dismissing it. She unbuttoned the top of her blouse and pushed back the collar. "No," he said firmly. "You need the blood. You're limping again." "No. You've been ill." "No, I haven't," she protested sharply and then quickly
looked away. Saetan's eyes turned hard yellow, and he drew in a hissing breath. If
you haven't been ill, witch-child, then what was done to your body was done
deliberately. I haven't forgotten the last time I saw you. That family of yours
has much to explain. "Not really ill," Jaenelle amended. It almost sounded like she was pleading with him to agree. But, Hell's
fire, how could he look at her and agree? "The blood's strong, Saetan." She definitely was pleading
now. "And you need the blood." "Not while you need every drop for yourself," Saetan snarled.
He tried to shift position, but with Jaenelle straddling him, he was
effectively tethered. He sighed. He knew that determined look too well. She
wasn't about to let him go until he'd taken the blood. And it occurred to him that she had her own reasons for wanting to give
it beyond it being beneficial to him. She seemed more fragile—and not just
physically. It was as if rejecting the blood would confirm some deep-seated
fear she was trying desperately to control. That decided him. He gently closed his mouth on her neck. He took a long time to take very little, savoring the contact, hoping
she would be fooled. When he finally lifted his head and pressed his finger
against the wound to heal it, he read doubt in her eyes. Well, two could play
that game. "Where have you been, witch-child?" he asked so gently that
it was a whip-crack demand. The question effectively silenced her protest. She gave him a bland,
innocent look. "Saetan, is there anything to eat?" Stalemate, as he'd known it would be. "Yes," he said dryly, "I think we can come up with
something." Jaenelle edged backward out of the chair and watched him struggle to
his feet. Without a word, she fetched the cane leaning against the blackwood
desk and handed it to him. Saetan grimaced but took the cane. With one arm resting lightly around
her shoulders, they left the study and the lower, rough-hewn corridors,
traveled the upstairs labyrinth of hallways, and finally reached the double
front doors. He led her around the side of the Hall to the Sanctuary that held
the Dark Altar. "There's a Dark Altar next to the Hall?" Jaenelle asked as
she looked around with interest. Saetan chuckled softly as he lit the four black candles in proper
order. "Actually, witch-child, the Hall is built next to the Altar." Her eyes widened as the stonewall behind the Altar turned to mist.
"Ooohh," she whispered in a voice as close to awe as he'd ever heard
from her. "Why's it doing that?" "It's a Gate," Saetan replied, puzzled. "A Gate?" He pushed the words out. "A Gate between the Realms." "Ooohh." His mind stumbled. Since she'd been traveling between the Realms for
years now, he'd always assumed she knew how to open the Gates. If she didn't
even know there were Gates, how in the name of Hell had she been getting
into Kaeleer and Hell all this time? He couldn't ask. He wouldn't ask. If he asked, she'd tell him and then
he'd have to strangle her. He held out his hand. "Walk forward through the mist. By the time
you count slowly to four, we'll be through the Gate." Once they were on the other side, he led her back around the side of
the Hall and through the front doors. "Where are we?" Jaenelle asked as she studied the prisms made
by the arched, leaded-glass window above the doors. "SaDiablo Hall," he replied mildly. Jaenelle turned slowly and shook her head. "This isn't the
Hall." "Oh, but it is, witch-child. We just went through a Gate,
remember? This is the Hall in the Shadow Realm. We're in Kaeleer." "So there really is a Shadow Realm," she murmured as she
opened a door and peered into the room. Certain she hadn't meant for him to hear that, he didn't answer. He
simply filed it with the other troubling, unanswered questions that shrouded
his fair-haired Lady. But it made him doubly relieved that he'd decided to
introduce her to the Hall in Kaeleer. Even before her long disappearance, he'd wanted to wean her away from
Hell. He knew she would still visit Char and the rest of the cildru dyathe, would
visit Titian, but Hekatah was too much in evidence lately, stirring up mischief
with the small group of demon witches she called her coven, mischief designed
to distract him, draw his attention, while her smug smiles and overly contrite
apologies filled him with a dread that was slowly crystallizing into icy rage.
Every day he kept Jaenelle away from Hekatah was one more day of safety for
them all. Jaenelle finished her peek at the rooms off the great hall and skipped
back to him, her eyes sparkling. "It's wonderful, Saetan." He slipped his arm around her shoulders and kissed the top of her head.
"And somewhere among all these corridors is a kitchen and an excellent
cook named Mrs. Beale." They both looked up at the click-dick of shoes coming
purposefully toward them from the service corridor at the end of the great
hall. Saetan smiled, recognizing that distinctive click-click. Helene,
coming to see exactly who was in "her" house. He started to tell
Jaenelle who was coming, but he was too stunned to speak. Her face was the coldest, smoothest, most malevolent mask he had ever
seen. Her sapphire eyes were maelstroms. The power in her didn't spill out in
an ever-widening ring as it would have with any other witch whose temper was
up, acting as a warning to whoever approached. No, it was pulling inward,
spiraling downward to her core, where she would then turn it outward, with
devastating results. She was turning cold, cold, cold, and he was helpless to
stop her, helpless to bridge the distance that was suddenly, inexplicably,
between them. She twitched her shoulders from beneath his arm, and with a grace
that would have made any predator envious, began to glide in front of him. Saetan glanced up. Helene would enter the great hall at any moment—and
die. He summoned the power in his Jewels, summoned all his strength. Everything
was going to ride on one word. He thrust out his right hand, the Black Jewel ablaze, stopping
Jaenelle's movement. "Lady," he said in a commanding voice. Jaenelle looked at him. He shivered but kept his hand steady.
"When Protocol is being observed and a Warlord Prince makes a request of
his Queen, she graciously yields to his request unless she's no longer willing
to have him serve. I ask that you trust my judgment in choosing who serves us
at the Hall. I ask permission to introduce you to the housekeeper, who will do
her utmost to serve you well. I ask that you accompany me to the dining room for something to
eat." He had never taught her about Protocol, about the subtle checks and
balances of power among the Blood. He had assumed she'd picked up the basics
through day-to-day living and observation. He'd thought he would have time to
teach her the fine points of interaction between Queens and dark-Jeweled males.
Now it was the only leash he had. If she failed to answer . . . "Please,
witch-child," he whispered just as Helene entered the great hall and
stopped. The Darkness swirled around him. Mother Night! He'd never felt anything
like this! Jaenelle studied his right hand for a long time before slowly placing
her hand over it. He shuddered, unable to control it, seeing the truth for just
a moment before she kindly shut him out. "This is my housekeeper, Helene," Saetan said, never taking
his eyes off Jaenelle. "Helene, this is Lady—" He hesitated, at a
loss. To say "Lady Jaenelle" was too familiar. Jaenelle turned her maelstrom eyes on Helene, who cringed but, with the
instinct of a small hunted creature, didn't move. "Angelline." The
word rolled out of her in a midnight whisper. "Angelline." Saetan looked at Helene, willing her to remain
calm. "My dear, would you see what Mrs. Beale might have for us
today?" Helene remembered her station and curtsied. "Of course, High
Lord," she replied with dignity. Turning around, she left the great hall
with a steady, measured step that Saetan silently applauded. Jaenelle moved away from him, her head down, her shoulders slumped. "Witch-child?" Saetan asked gently. The eyes that met his were pained and haunted, full of a grieving that
twisted his heart because he didn't know what caused it—or, perhaps, because he
did. He hadn't shuddered because, with her touch, he had found himself
looking at power as far beneath him as he was to the White. He hadn't turned
away from her. It was what he had seen there that horrified him—during
those months when she'd been gone, she'd learned the one lesson he had never
wanted her to learn. She had learned to hate. Now he had to find a way to convince her that he hadn't turned away
from her because of what she was, had to bridge the distance between them, had
to find a way to bring her back. He had to understand. "Witch-child," he said in a carefully neutral voice,
"why were you going to strike Helene?" "She's a stranger." Rocked by her cold response, Saetan's weak leg buckled. Her arms
immediately wrapped around his waist, and he didn't feel the floor at all.
Somewhat bemused, he looked down and tapped the floor with his shoe. He stood
on air, a quarter inch above the floor. If he walked normally, it would take a
keen eye to realize he wasn't walking on the floor itself. That and the lack of
sound. "It will help you," Jaenelle explained, her voice so full of
apology and concern that the arm he'd been sliding around her shoulders pulled
her to him in a fierce hug. As they walked toward the dining room, Saetan used the excuse of his weak
leg to move slowly, to give himself time to think. He had to understand what
had brought out that ferocity in her. Helene was a stranger, true. But he had a score of names on a sheet of
paper locked in his desk drawer, and all of them had been strangers once.
Because Helene was an adult? No. Cassandra was an adult. So was Titian, so was
Prothvar, Andulvar, and Mephis. So was he. Because Helene was living? No, that
wasn't the answer either. In frustration, he replayed the last few minutes, forcing himself to
view it from a distance. The sound of footsteps, the sudden change in Jaenelle,
her predatory glide ... in front of him. He stopped suddenly, shocked, but got tugged along for a few more steps
before Jaenelle realized he wasn't trying to walk. He'd wondered what her reaction would be to being with him in Kaeleer,
being with him outside the Realm he ruled, and now he knew. She cared for him.
She was ready to protect him because, to her anyway, a weak leg might make him
vulnerable against an adversary. Saetan smiled, squeezed her shoulder, and began walking again. Geoffrey had been right. He had a more potent leash than Protocol to
keep her in check. Unfortunately, that leash worked two ways, so from now on,
he was going to have to be very, very careful. Saetan looked with growing dismay at the amount of food on the table.
Along with a bowl of stew and sticks of cornbread, there were fruit, cheese,
nut cakes, cold ham, cold beef, a whole roasted chicken, a platter of
vegetables, fresh bread, honey butter, and a pitcher of milk. It ended there
only because he'd refused to allow the footman to bring in the last heavily
laden tray. The volume would have daunted a hungry full-grown male, let alone a
young girl. Jaenelle stared at the dishes arranged in a half-circle around her
place at the table. "Eat your stew while it's hot," Saetan suggested mildly,
sipping a glass of yarbarah. Jaenelle picked up her spoon and began to eat, but after one bite she
put the spoon down, once more shy and uncertain. Saetan began to talk in a leisurely manner. Since he talked as if he
had nothing else to do and nowhere else to go and was going to sit at the table
for quite some time, Jaenelle picked up the spoon again. He noticed that every
time he stopped talking she put the spoon down, as if she didn't want her
eating to detain him. So he gossiped, telling her about Mephis, Prothvar,
Andulvar, Geoffrey, and Draca, but he ran out very quickly. The dead don't
do much, he thought dryly as he launched into a long discourse about the book
he'd been reading, completely unconcerned with whether or not it was over her
head. He started feeling a bit desperate about what to say next when she
finally leaned back, her hands folded over a bulging tummy, and gave him the
sweet, sleepy smile of a well-fed, content child. He put his glass up to his
lips to hide his smile and briefly glanced at the carnage in front of him.
Perhaps he'd been too hasty in sending that last tray back to the kitchen. "I have a surprise for you," he said, biting his cheek as she
wrestled herself into a sitting position. He led her to the second floor of his wing. The doors along the right
side led into his suite of rooms. He opened a door on the left. He had put a lot of thought into these rooms. The bedroom had the feel of
a seascape with its soft, shell-colored walls, plush sandy carpets, deep
sea-blue counterpane on the huge bed, warm brown furniture, and throw pillows
the color of dune grass. The adjoining sitting room belonged to the earth. The
rooms still required personal touches that he'd deliberately kept absent to
make them feminine. Jaenelle admired, examined, exclaimed, and shouted back to him when she
saw the bathroom, "You could swim in this bathtub!" When she finally returned to him, he asked, "Do you like them?" She smiled at him and nodded. "I'm glad, because they're your rooms." He ignored her
delighted gasp and continued. "Of course, they'll need your personal
touches and lady's paraphernalia to give them character, and I didn't put any
paintings on the walls. Those are for you to choose." "My rooms?" "Whenever you want to use them, whether I'm here or not. A quiet
place, all your own." He watched with pleasure as she explored the rooms again, a territorial
gleam in her eyes. His smile didn't fade until she tried the door on the
opposite side of the bedroom. Finding it locked, she turned away, not
interested enough to question it. When Jaenelle returned to the bathroom to ponder the possibilities of
the bathtub, Saetan studied the locked door. He loved her dearly, but he was no fool. On the other side of that
locked door was another suite of rooms, somewhat smaller but no less carefully
decorated. Someday a consort would reside in those rooms whenever she came to
visit. For now, or at least until she asked, there was no reason to tell her
what was on the other side of that door or what its occupant would be for. "Saetan?" He came out of his dark reverie to find her beside him again, her
happiness putting a little color back into her cheeks. "Do you think we could
begin my lessons again?" "Of course." He thought for a moment. "Do you know how
to create witch light?" Jaenelle shook her head. "Then that's a good place to begin." He paused and added
casually, "How about having your lessons here?" "Here?" "Yes, here. That way—" "But then I wouldn't see Andulvar and Prothvar and Mephis,"
Jaenelle protested. For the briefest moment, he was honest enough to acknowledge the
jealousy he felt at her wanting to see them, at her not being exclusively his.
"Of course you can see them," he said mildly, trying not to grind his
teeth. "There's no reason they can't come here." "I thought demons didn't leave Hell." "Most of the time it's more comfortable for the dead to remain
among the dead, just as it's more comfortable for the living for the dead to
remain among the dead. But we all lived so long ago . . ." He shrugged.
"Besides, even if it's been a long time, Mephis has been here and still
handles a number of my business arrangements in this Realm. I think he would enjoy
an excuse to get out of the Dark Realm— as would Andulvar and Prothvar."
He hoped he wasn't going to botch this by being too sly. "And when your
lessons are over, you could stop in and see your friends in Kaeleer more
easily." "That's true," Jaenelle said slowly, considering. "That
way, most of the time I'd only have to jump the Webs once instead of
twice." Her eyes lit up and she snapped her fingers. "Or I can even
use the Gates if you show me how to open them." His mind didn't stumble. It went head over mental heels and landed in a
heap. He tried to swallow, but his mouth was desert dry. "Quite so,"
he finally choked out. He definitely had to strangle her. Otherwise, he'd do
himself an injury with the mental acrobatics required to translate the impossible
into something reasonably probable. "Your lessons," he croaked,
hoping, a bit hysterically, that this would be a safe subject. Jaenelle beamed at him, and he sighed, defeated. "When would you like to begin?" Jaenelle thought about this. "It's getting late today. I'll be missed if I don't come to lunch." She wrinkled her nose.
"I should see Lorn tomorrow. I haven't seen him in a while and he'll be
worried." He'll be worried! Saetan bit
back a growl. "The day after tomorrow? Wilhelmina has her lessons in the morning,
so no one would really miss me before lunchtime." "Done." He kissed the top of her head, led her to the front
door of the Hall, and watched her vanish as she waved good-bye. He stayed long
enough to make sure Helene was over any shock she might have had, left explicit
instructions about conduct when Jaenelle arrived—particularly if she arrived
without him—and made his way back to his private study in the Dark Realm. Andulvar found him there a little later, pouring a very large brandy.
The Eyrien's eyes narrowed when he noticed Saetan's shaking hands. "What
are you doing?" "I'm going to get very drunk," Saetan replied calmly, taking
a large swallow of brandy. "Care to join me?" "Demons don't drink straight alcohol, and for that matter, neither
should Guardians. Besides," Andulvar persisted as Saetan knocked back a
second glass, "why do you want to get drunk?" "Because I'll strangle her if I don't get drunk." "The waif's back and you didn't tell us?" Andulvar braced his
fists on his hips and growled, "Why do you want to strangle her?" Saetan carefully poured his third large brandy. Why had he given up
drinking brandy? Such a delightful drink. Like pouring water on a blazing
mental fire. Or was it like pouring oil? No matter. "Did you know she
jumps the Webs?" Andulvar shrugged, unimpressed. "At least half the Jeweled Blood
can jump between the ranks of the Winds." "She doesn't jump between the ranks, my darling Andulvar, she
jumps between the Realms." Andulvar gulped. "That isn't possible," he gasped, grateful that
Saetan was pouring brandy into a second glass. "That's what I always thought. And I'm not even going to think
about the danger of doing it while I can still think. That's how she's been
coming and going all these years, by the way. Until today, she didn't know
there were Gates." Andulvar eyed the bottle of brandy. "That's not enough to get us
both drunk—assuming, of course, it's still possible to get drunk." "There's more." "Ah, well, then." They settled in the chairs by the fire, intent upon their task. 5 / Hell "Guardians shouldn't drink, you know," Geoffrey said, too
amused to be sympathetic. Saetan gave the other Guardian a baleful look, then closed his eyes,
hoping they would just fall out so at least some part of his head didn't hurt.
He cringed when Geoffrey scraped his chair along the library floor and sat
down. "Names again?" Geoffrey asked, keeping his voice low. "A surname, Angelline, probably from Chaillot, and
Wilhelmina." "A surname and a place to start. You're too kind, Saetan." "I wish you dead." Saetan winced at the sound of his own
voice. "Wish granted," Geoffrey replied cheerfully as he left to get
the appropriate register. The library door opened. Draca, the Keep's Seneschal, glided to the
table and placed a cup in front of Saetan. "Thiss will help," she
said as she turned away. "Although you don't desserve it." Saetan sipped the steaming brew, grimaced at the taste, but got down
half of it. He leaned back in the chair, his hands loosely clasped around the
cup, and listened to Geoffrey considerately turn the register's pages with the
least possible amount of noise. By the time he finished the brew Draca had
made, the pages had stopped turning. Geoffrey's black eyebrows formed a V below his prominent widow's
peak. He pressed his sensuous blood-red lips together. "Well," he
said finally, "there's a Chaillot witch named Alexandra Angelline, who is
the Queen of the Territory. She wears the Blood Opal. Her daughter, Leland,
wears the Rose and is married to a Yellow-Jeweled Warlord named Robert
Benedict. There's no witch named Wilhelmina Angelline, but there is a
Wilhelmina Benedict who is fourteen years old, Chaillot-born, and wears the
Purple Dusk." Saetan sat very still. "Any other family connections?" he
asked too quietly. Geoffrey glanced up sharply. "Only one of interest. A Gray-Jeweled
Prince named Philip Alexander shares a paternal bloodline with Robert Benedict
and serves Alexandra Angelline. If the bloodline wasn't formally acknowledged,
it's not unusual for a bastard to take a surname that reflects the Queen he
serves." "I'm aware of that. What about Jaenelle?" Geoffrey shook his head. "Not listed." Saetan steepled his fingers. "She said her name was Angelline,
which would indicate that she, at least, is continuing the old tradition of the
distaff gender following the matriarchal bloodline. She said she could come in
the mornings when Wilhelmina had her lessons. Same family?" Geoffrey closed the book. "Probably. Terreille has become lax
about registering Blood family lines. But if they registered one child, why not
the other?" "Because one child wears Purple Dusk," Saetan replied with a
cold smile. "They don't realize the other child wears the Jewels at
all." "Considering the fair-haired Lady, it would be hard to miss." Saetan shook his head. "No, it wouldn't. She's never worn the
Jewels she was gifted with, and she's lousy at basic Craft. If she never
mentioned the more creative ways she uses Craft, they would have no way of
knowing she could do anything at all." A cold fist settled between his
shoulder blades. "Unless they didn't believe her," he finished
softly, remembering what Jaenelle had said about the Shadow Realm. He filed
that thought for later consideration and looked at the empty cup. "This
stuff tastes vile, but it is helping my head. Any chance of another cup?" "Always a chance," Geoffrey said with a hint of laughter in
his voice as he pulled the bell cord. "Especially if it tastes vile." Saetan brushed his fingers against his chin. "Geoffrey, you've
been the Keep's librarian for a long, long time and probably know more about
the Blood than the rest of us put together. Have you ever heard of anyone
spiraling down to reach the depth of her Jewels?" "Spiraling?" Geoffrey thought for a moment and shook his
head. "No, but that doesn't mean it can't happen. Ask Draca. Compared to
her, you're still in the nursery and I'm just a stripling." He pursed his
lips and frowned. "There's something I read once, a long time ago, part of
a poem, I think, about the great dragons of legend. How did it go? They spiral
down into ebony—' " "'—catching the sstars with their tailss.' " The cup in front
of Saetan vanished as Draca placed the fresh one before him. "That's it," Geoffrey said. "Saetan was asking if it was
possible for the Blood to spiral down to the core." Draca turned her head, her slow, careful movement a testimony more to
great age than to grace, and fixed her reptilian eyes on Saetan. "You wish
to undersstand thiss?" Saetan looked into those ancient eyes and reluctantly nodded. "Remove the book," Draca said to Geoffrey. She waited until
she had their complete attention. "Not the Blood." A square tank filled with water appeared on the table, each side as
long as Saetan's arm and just as high. Slowly withdrawing her hands from the
long sleeves of her robe, Draca opened one loosely clenched fist over the tank.
Little bangles, the kind that women sew on clothing to shimmer in the light,
fell into the water and floated on the surface. The bangles were the same
colors as the Jewels. In her other hand, Draca held a smooth egg-shaped stone attached to a
thin silk cord. "I will demonsstrate the wayss the Blood reach the inner
web, the Sself'ss core." Slowly and smoothly she lowered the stone into
the water until it was suspended an inch above the bottom of the tank. She had
broken the water with such ease that there was no disturbance. The bangles
floated on the still surface. "When desscent into the abysss or asscent out of the abysss iss
made sslowly," she said, pulling the stone toward the surface, "it
iss a private matter, a communion with onesself. It doess not dissturb thosse
around. When anger, fear, or great need requiress a fasst desscent to the core
to gather the power and asscend ..." She dropped the stone into the tank.
It plunged to the full length of the cord, stopping an inch above the bottom. Saetan and Geoffrey silently watched the ripples on the surface spread
out toward the edge of the tank, watched the bangles dance on the ever-widening
rings. Draca quickly jerked her hand. The stone shot straight up out of the
tank, a little jet of water coming with it. Tossed back and forth in the waves,
some of the light-colored bangles sank. Draca waited for them to absorb this. "A sspiral." The stone moved in a circular motion above the tank. As it touched the
surface, the water moved with it, circling, circling, circling as the stone
leisurely made its descent. The bangles, caught in the motion, followed the
stone. The spiraling descent continued until the stone was an inch from the
bottom. By then all the water was in motion, all the bangles caught. "A whirlpool," Geoffrey whispered. He glanced uneasily at
Saetan, who was watching the tank, his lips pressed tight, his long nails
digging into the table. "No." Draca pulled the stone straight up. The water rose with
the stone, well above the tank, and splashed down on the table. The bangles,
pulled out of the tank with the water, lay on the table like tiny dead fish.
"A maelsstrom." Saetan turned away. "You said the Blood don't spiral." Draca put her hand on his arm, forcing him to turn and look at her.
"Sshe iss more than Blood. Sshe iss Witch." "It doesn't matter if she's Witch. She's still Blood." "Sshe iss Blood and sshe iss Other." "No." Saetan backed away from Draca. "She's still Blood.
She's still one of us. She has to be." And she was still his gentle,
inquisitive Jaenelle, the daughter of his soul. Nothing anyone could say would
change that. But someone had taught her to hate. "Sshe iss Witch," Draca said with more gentleness than he'd
ever heard from her. "Sshe will almosst alwayss sspiral, High Lord. You
cannot alter her nature. You cannot prevent the ssmall sspiralss, the flashess
of anger. You cannot prevent her from sspiraling down to her core. All the
Blood needss to desscend from time to time. But the maelsstrom ..." Draca
slipped her hands into the sleeves of her robe. "Sshield her, Ssaetan.
Sshield her with your sstrength and your love and perhapss it will never
happen." "And if it does?" Saetan asked hoarsely. "It will be the end of the Blood." chapter eight 1 / Terreille Daemon shuffled the deck of cards as Leland glanced at the clock—again.
They'd been playing cards for almost two hours, and if she followed the
routine, she would let him go in ten minutes or one more hand, whichever came
first. It was the third night that week that Leland had requested his company
when she retired. Daemon didn't mind playing cards, but it annoyed him that she
insisted on playing in her sitting room instead of the drawing room downstairs.
And her coquettish remarks at breakfast about how well he'd entertained her
annoyed him even more. The first morning after they'd played cards, Robert had flushed
burgundy and blustered as he listened to Leland's chatter until he noticed
Philip's silent rage. After that, since a pleasure slave wasn't considered a
"real" man and, therefore, wasn't a rival, Robert had gleefully
patted Leland's hand and told her he was pleased that she found Sadi such good
company since he had to work so many evenings. Philip, on the other hand, became brutally terse, tossing the day's
itinerary at Daemon and spitting out verbal orders. He also joined Daemon and
the girls for their morning walk, putting Jaenelle and Wilhelmina on either
side of him, forcing Daemon to follow behind. Neither man's reaction pleased Daemon, and Leland's pretending to be
oblivious to the mounting tension pleased him even less. She wasn't as frothy
or feather-headed as he'd first thought. When they played cards alone and she
concentrated on the game, he saw the quiet cunning in her, the skill at
dissembling so that, superficially at least, she fit into Robert's circle of
society. None of that explained why she was using him as a tease. Philip was
jealous enough of his brother's right to stretch out in Leland's bed. She
didn't have to flaunt another male at him. Daemon curbed his impatience and concentrated on the cards, Leland's
reason for watching the clock was no concern of his. He had his own reasons for
wanting the evening to end. Finally dismissed, Daemon headed for the Craft library. Finding it
empty, he throttled the desire to destroy the room out of frustration. That was the most irritating part about Leland's sudden attention.
Jaenelle always took a nocturnal ramble around midnight, ending in the library,
where he usually found her poring over some of the old Craft books. He kept his
intrusions brief, never asked why she was roaming the house at that hour, and
was rewarded with equally brief, although sometimes startling, snippets of
conversation. Those snippets fascinated him. They were an unsettling blend of
innocence and dark perception, ignorance and knowledge. If, during their
conversation, he managed to note the book and the section she was reading, he
could sometimes, if he worked at it, untangle a little of what she'd said.
Other times he felt as if he were holding a handful of pieces to a jigsaw
puzzle the size of Chaillot itself. It was infuriating—and it was wonderful. Daemon had almost given up waiting when the door suddenly opened and
Jaenelle popped into the room. Twitching his hips out of the way so she
wouldn't brush against him below the waist—something he'd taken great care to
avoid since he wasn't sure what his physical reaction would be—he put his hand
on her shoulder to steady her and keep her from bolting when she realized
someone was in the room. He felt a giddy pleasure when she wasn't surprised to see him. As he
closed the door and lit the shaded candlelight, her right hand fluffed her
hair, something she did when thinking. "Do you like to play cards?" she asked when they'd settled on
the dark brown leather couch, a discreet distance between them. "Yes, I do," Daemon replied cautiously. Did nothing go on in
this house that she didn't know about? That idea didn't please him. If she knew
about his playing cards with Leland, what did she know, or understand, about
his required visits to Alexandra's room? Jaenelle fluffed her hair. "If it rains some morning and we can't
take a walk, maybe you could play a card game with Wilhelmina and me." Daemon relaxed a little. "I'd like that very much." "Why doesn't Leland say you were playing cards? Why does she make
it sound so secretly? Does she always lose?" "No, she doesn't always lose." Daemon tried not to squirm.
Why did she ask so damn many uncomfortable questions? "I think ladies like
to seem mysterious." "Or they may know things that need to stay hidden." For a moment, Daemon forgot how to breathe. His right hand clenched the
top of the couch and he winced. Damn. He'd let it slip up on him. The snake
tooth had to be milked, and he hadn't taken the time to find an easily
obtainable poison that wouldn't make him ill. Jaenelle looked intently at his hand. Suddenly uneasy, Daemon shifted position, casually dropping that hand
in his lap. He'd guarded the secret of the snake tooth for centuries, and he
wasn't about to tell a twelve-year-old girl about it. He hadn't counted on her tenacity or her strength. Her hand closed on
his wrist and pulled upward. He made a fist to hide his nails and pulled back,
trying to break her hold. When he couldn't, he snarled in anger. It was a sound
that had made strong men back away and Queens think twice about what they had
ordered him to do. Jaenelle simply looked him in the eyes. Daemon looked away first,
shaking slightly as he opened his hand for her examination. Her touch was feather-light, gentle, and knowing. She studied each
finger in turn, finding the length of his nails of particular interest, and
finally focused on the ring finger for a long time. "This one's warmer than the others," she said, half to
herself. "And there's something beneath it." Daemon jumped up, pulling her halfway to the floor before she let go of
his wrist. "Leave it alone, Lady," he said tightly, carefully putting
his hands in his pockets. Out of the corner of his eye. Daemon watched her resettle on the couch
and study her own hands. It seemed as if she were struggling to say something,
and it struck him that she, too, was considering what might inadvertently be
revealed. Finally she said shyly, "I know some healing Craft." "I'm not ill," Daemon replied, staring straight ahead. "But not well." Suddenly her voice sounded years older. "There's nothing wrong, Lady," Daemon said firmly. "I
thank you for your concern, but there's nothing wrong." "It seems ladies aren't the only ones who like to seem
mysterious," Jaenelle said dryly as she headed for the door. "But
there is something wrong with your finger, Prince. There is pain there." He felt cornered. If anyone else had found out about the snake tooth,
he would have been creating a quiet grave right now. But Jaenelle . . . Daemon
sighed and turned to look at her. From a distance, particularly in dim light,
she seemed like such a frail, plain child, friendly enough but not terribly
intelligent. From a distance. When you got close enough to see those eyes
change from summer-sky blue to sapphire, it was hard to remember you were
talking to a child, hard not to feel a shiver of apprehension at the sharp,
slightly feral intelligence just beneath the surface that was drawing its own
conclusions about the world. "I helped you once," she said quietly, daring him to deny it. Too startled to respond, Daemon stared at her. How long had she known
he was the one who had given his strength to the Priest the night she had asked
for help, the night Cornelia had whipped him? When he realized the answer, he
could have kicked himself for being such a fool. How long? Since the first
morning in the alcove when she'd made her decision about him. "I know," he said respectfully. "I was, and am, grateful
for the healing. But this isn't a wound or an illness. It's part of what I am.
There's nothing you can do." He shivered under her intense scrutiny. Finally she shrugged and slipped out the door. Daemon extinguished the candle-light and stood in the musty, comforting
dark for a few minutes before going to his
room. His secret was in her hands now. He wouldn't protect himself against
anything she might say or do. A few minutes later, Alexandra's bell began to
ring. 2 / Kaeleer Saetan looked up from the book he was reading aloud and suppressed a
shiver. Jaenelle had been intently studying the book's cover for the past half
hour, with that vague look in her eyes that meant she was absorbing the lesson
as he intended but was also considering the information in an entirely
different way. He continued to read aloud, but his mind was no longer on the
words. A few minutes later, he gave up and put the book and his half-moon
glasses on the table. Jaenelle's eyes didn't follow the book as he'd expected.
She focused on his right hand, her forehead puckered in concentration while she
fluffed her hair. Ah. While it was difficult to be certain until a witch reached puberty,
Jaenelle showed a strong inclination to being a natural Black Widow. It would
be a few years yet before the physical evidence was apparent, but her interest
demanded that the training begin now. With one eyebrow rising in amusement, Saetan held out his right hand.
"Would you care to examine it more closely, Lady?" Jaenelle gave him a distracted smile and took his hand. He watched her explore his hand, turning it this way and that, until
her fingers finally came to rest on his ring-finger nail. "Why do you wear your nails long?" she asked in a soft voice
as she studied the black-tinted nails. "Preference," he replied easily and waited to see how much
she could detect. Jaenelle gave him a long look. "There's something beneath this
one." She lightly brushed the ring-finger nail. "I'm a Black Widow." He turned his hand so she could see
beneath the nail, flexed his finger, and watched her eyes widen as the snake
tooth slid out of its sheath. "That's a snake tooth. The small venom sac
it's attached to lies beneath the nail. Careful," he warned as her finger
moved to touch it. "My venom may not be as strong as it used to be, but
it's still potent enough." Jaenelle considered the snake tooth for a while. "Your finger
isn't hot. What does it mean if your finger gets hot?" Saetan's amusement fled. So this wasn't idle curiosity after all.
"It means trouble, witch-child. If the venom isn't used, the snake tooth
has to be milked every few weeks. Otherwise the venom thickens. It can even
crystallize. If it can still be forced through the snake tooth, it will be a
painful procedure at best." He shrugged his shoulders unhappily. "If
it can't, removal of the tooth and the sac would be the only way to stop the
pain." "Why would someone wait to milk it?" Again Saetan shrugged. "Venom needs venom. After the venom sac
fills, a Black Widow's body craves poison of some kind. But what's taken into
the body must be taken with care. The wrong poison can be as deadly to a Black
Widow as poison generally is to the rest of the Blood. The best poison is your
own. Usually Black Widows milk the sac right before their moontime so that
during those days when they must rest, their bodies, stimulated by a few drops
of their own venom, will slowly refill the sac with no discomfort. "And if it's thick?" "No good. The body will reject it." Saetan reclaimed his hand
and steepled his fingers. "Witch-child—" "If you can't use your own venom, is there a safe poison?" "There are some poisons that can be used," he said
cautiously. "Could I have some?" "Why?" "Because I know someone who needs it." Jaenelle stepped away
from him, suddenly hesitant. Saetan's rib cage clamped around his heart and lungs. He fought against
a desire to sink his nails into flesh and tear it. "Male or female?"
he asked silkily. "Does it make a difference?" "Indeed it does, witch-child. If the distillation of poisons isn't
blended to take gender into account, the effects could be unpleasant." Jaenelle studied him, her eyes troubled. "Male." Saetan sat still for a long time. "I have something I can give
you. Why don't you see what sort of snack Mrs. Beale has for you? This will
take a few minutes." As soon as Jaenelle was distracted by taste-testing Mrs. Beale's
offerings, Saetan returned to his private study in the Dark Realm. He locked
the door and checked the adjoining rooms before going to the secret door in the
paneling beside the fireplace. His workshop was Gray-locked, a sensible
precaution that kept Hekatah out but still allowed Mephis and Andulvar to reach
him. He flicked a thought at the candle-lights at the end of the narrow
corridor, locked the door behind him, and went into his Widow's den. This was the place where he brewed his poisons and wove his tangled
webs of dreamscapes and visions. Going to the worktable that ran the entire
length of one wall, he called in a small key and opened the solid wood doors of
one of the large cupboards that hung above it. The poisons sat in neat rows, their glass containers precisely labeled
in the Old Tongue. Another precaution, since Hekatah had never mastered the
Blood's true language. He removed a small stoppered jar and held the glass up to the
candle-light. He opened the jar and sniffed, then dipped his finger into it and
tasted. It was the distillation he used for himself. Since he wasn't born a
Black Widow, his body couldn't produce the venom on its own. He replaced the
stopper on the jar, looked in the cupboard again, and took out a jar of tiny,
blood-red flakes. Just a flake or two of dried witchblood added to the distillation and
the pain Daemon felt now would be a sweet caress compared to the agony that would
be his last experience among the living. Men had actually opened themselves
with a knife and pulled their own guts out trying to relieve the pain. Or this
one. A softer death but just as sure. Because he was sure now that Daemon was
too close. Jaenelle was reaching out to help him, but how would Daemon repay
that kindness? Saetan hesitated. And yet . . . When he'd walked among the living and raised his sons, Mephis and
Peyton, he was one note and they were two others, harmonious but different.
Lucivar, too, was a different note, more often than not a sharp. Saetan had
known from the first time Lucivar hauled himself to his feet, his little wings
stirring the air to help him keep his balance, that this son would be a
father's plague as he threw himself at the world with that arrogant Eyrien
respect for all things that belong to sky and earth. But Daemon. From the first moment Saetan had held him, he had sensed on
some deep, instinctive level that the Darkness would sing to this son in the
same way it sang to him, that this son would be the father's mirror. So he'd
given Daemon a legacy and a burden he'd never intended to give any of his
children. His name. He had intended to teach Daemon about honor and the responsibility that
came with wearing Jewels as devastating as the Black. But because of honor, he
hadn't been there. Because he believed in the Blood Laws and Protocol, he had
accepted the lie when Dorothea denied him paternity. And because he had
accepted the lie, Daemon had been raised as a bastard and a slave, an outcast
who had no place in Blood society. So how could he condemn Daemon to death when it was his failure to
protect the child that had helped shape the man? And how could he not make that
choice when Jaenelle's life might be at risk? Saetan replaced the dried witchblood and locked the cupboard door. There had been many times in his long, long life when he'd been
required to make hard choices, bitter choices. He used the same measuring stick
to make this one. Daemon had given his strength to help Jaenelle when she needed it. He couldn't repay that debt with a bottle full of death. Honor forbade it. He returned to the Kaeleer Hall, gave the distillation to Jaenelle, and
went over and over the instructions with her until he was sure she had them exactly
right. 3 / Terreille Daemon sat on the edge of his bed, his right hand cradled in his lap.
His shirt clung to him, sweat-soaked from the fever and the pain. He had tried to milk the snake tooth that morning, but the venom had
thickened more quickly than he'd expected, and except for inflaming already
tender flesh, he'd accomplished nothing. He'd managed to get through the day,
and after dinner he had asked to be excused, claiming, truthfully, that he was
unwell. Since Philip had gone to dinner elsewhere and hadn't returned and
Robert was going about his usual nightly business, Alexandra and Leland had
been sympathetic enough not to demand anything further from him. Now, as midnight approached and the pain was a sharp, thin line that
ran from his finger up to his elbow and slowly climbed toward his shoulder,
Daemon vaguely wondered what Leland and Alexandra would do when they found him.
He might lose the finger or the hand, possibly even the arm at this point.
Given a choice, he would rather die within his own pain. That would be
preferable to what Dorothea would do to him after learning about the snake
tooth, particularly since he doubted he would be capable of protecting himself. His bedroom door opened and closed. Jaenelle stood in front of him, solemn and still. "Let me see your hand," she said, holding out her own. Daemon shook his head and closed his eyes. Jaenelle touched his shoulder. Her fingers unerringly followed the line
of pain from shoulder to elbow, elbow to wrist, wrist to finger. Daemon slowly opened his eyes. Jaenelle held his hand, but he couldn't
feel it, couldn't feel his arm at all. He tried to speak but was silenced by
the dark look she gave him. Positioning the small bowl he used to milk the
snake tooth beneath his hand, she slowly stroked the finger from knuckle to
nail tip. He felt no pain, only a growing pressure at his fingertip. Then a faint sound, as if a grain of salt had been dropped into the
bowl. Then another, and another, and one more before she squeezed a thin,
white, steady thread of thickened venom out of the tooth. "May I recite the lesson I learned today?" Jaenelle asked
quietly as she continued to stroke his finger. "It will help me
remember." "If you like," Daemon replied slowly. It was hard to think,
hard to concentrate as he stared at the little coil of venom at the bottom of
the bowl, at the crystallized grains that had caused so much pain. When Jaenelle began to speak, Daemon's head cleared enough to listen
and understand. She told him about the snake tooth and about venom, about how a
Black Widow uses four drops of her own venom mixed with a warm drink to restore
the balance of poison her body needs after milking the snake tooth, about the
dangers of letting venom thicken, and on and on. In the time it took her to
completely milk the thick venom from the tooth, she had told him more than he'd
been able to glean from centuries of effort. The fact that what she told him
contradicted most of what he'd learned didn't surprise him. Dorothea and her
coven made an effort to educate their Sisters in other Territories, an
education Daemon knew they themselves didn't ascribe to. It explained why so
many potential rivals died in such agony. Finally it was done. "There," Jaenelle said with satisfaction. She plumped the
pillows. "You should lie back and rest now." She frowned at his
shirt. His mind felt fuzzy. She had him half out of the shirt before he
realized what she was doing and made a fumbling effort to help her. Holding the
drenched material by her fingertips, she wrinkled her nose and vanished it. She
disappeared into the bathroom with the bowl, returned with a towel, rubbed him
dry, and pushed him back onto the pillows. Daemon closed his eyes. He felt light, dizzy, and empty to the marrow
of his bones. He also felt a craving for poison that was so fierce he almost
would have welcomed the pain back. He heard water running in the bathroom, heard it stop. He opened his
eyes to find Jaenelle standing by the bed holding one of Cook's mugs.
"Drink this." Daemon clumsily took the cup in his left hand and obediently sipped.
His body tingled. He drank gratefully, relieved when the craving started to
disappear. "What is this?" he finally asked. "A distillation of poisons that are safe for you to drink." "Where did—" "Drink." She darted back into the bathroom. He finished the drink before she returned. She placed the clean bowl on
the bedside table, took the empty cup, and vanished it. "You need to sleep
now." She pulled off his shoes and reached for his belt. "I can undress myself," he growled, ashamed of how harsh his
voice sounded after she'd done so much to help him. Jaenelle stepped back. "You're embarrassed." Daemon studied her. She wasn't being coy. "I don't undress in
front of young girls." She gave him a strange, thoughtful look. "Very well. The snake
tooth hasn't drawn back into its sheath yet, so be careful not to snag
it." She turned and went to the door. It hurt to have her use that neutral, formal voice. "Lady,"
he called softly. When she returned to the bed, Daemon raised her hand to his
lips for a light kiss. "Thank you. If you ever w^ant to recite another
lesson to help you remember it, I'd be very pleased to listen." She smiled at him. He was asleep before she slipped out the door. 4 / Terreille Surreal tried to shift her hips to a more comfortable position, but the
arm around her tightened and the hand resting on her arm gripped with bruising
force. Philip Alexander had arranged for this evening with her early that
morning. That was the only predictable thing he'd done. There was no leisurely
dinner, no conversation, no turning out the lights, no light lovemaking before
he covered her. He took her, hard, with the candle-lights glaring at full
intensity so there could be no illusion about who was under him. When he was
through, he rolled off her, ate the cold dinner, drank most of the wine, and
took her again. Now he stared at the canopy above the bed, grinding his fingers
into her bruised arm. She could have stopped him, Gray against Gray. Her Green Jewel had
shielded her a little, but not enough to keep her from getting hurt. The Gray
was her surprise weapon, and she didn't want to give up that edge until she
absolutely had to. After the second time, he'd done nothing but hold her tight
against him, but she felt the anger in him, watched his Jewels flash as they
absorbed the energy. "I'd kill that bastard if I could," Philip said through
clenched teeth. "He acts as if nothing's happening while she . . ." "Who?" Surreal tried to lift her head. "Who's a
bastard?" If she had some idea what had made him act this way, she
might be able to get through the rest of the night. "That 'gift' Dorothea SaDiablo sent to Alexandra. There's more
warmth in a glacier than there is in him, and yet Leland ..." Surreal smelled blood. She turned her head just a little. Philip, in
his rage, had bitten his lip. She'd already guessed that Philip's attachment to the Angelline court
had more to do with the daughter than the mother. Wasn't that what the
completely dark room was all about, being able to pretend he was leisurely
making love to Leland? Were there hurried couplings when Robert Benedict wasn't
there, couplings so tainted with the fear of being found out that there was no
pleasure in them? Now Sadi was there, and Leland could be physically gratified
by another male under Robert's watchful and approving eye. Surreal shivered, remembering all too well what it felt like to be
gratified by the Sadist. "Cold?" Philip asked, his voice a little gentler. Surreal let him tuck the quilt up around them. Now that she knew where
to look, it wouldn't be difficult to reach Sadi—if she wanted to. Still, there
was that red-haired witch at Cassandra's Altar who was asking about him, and
she did owe him. Surreal pushed herself up on one elbow, fighting Philip's restraining
hand. She smoothed her hair away from her face, letting it fall in a long black
curtain across her back and shoulder. "Philip, why do you believe Sadi is
serving Lady Benedict?" "She publicly summons him to her room so that the whole family and
most of the staff knows he's with her," Philip snarled. His anger made his
gray eyes look flat and cold. "And at the breakfast table, she chatters on
about how entertaining he was." "She actually says he was entertaining?" Surreal flung
herself backward and laughed. Damn. Leland was smarter than she'd thought. Philip threw himself on her, pinning her to the bed. "You find
this amusing?" he spat at her. "You think this is funny?" "Ah, sugar," Surreal said, gulping back her laughter.
"From what I know about Sadi, he can be very entertaining out of
bed, but he's seldom entertaining in bed." Philip's grip eased a little. He frowned, puzzled. "She's not the first, you know," Surreal said with a smile. "First what?" "The first woman to so blatantly call attention to the use of a
pleasure slave." She stifled her laughter. He still didn't get it. "Why—" "So that after people come to expect it and the maids aren't going
to gossip about rumpled linen because the story's already stale, the slave can
be dismissed quietly and the lady's lover can spend a couple of leisurely hours
with her without anyone suspecting." Surreal looked him in the eye.
"And Lady Benedict does have a lover, doesn't she?" Philip stared at her for a moment. He started to smile and winced when it
pulled his cut lip. Surreal playfully pushed him away, rolled off the bed, and casually
walked into the bathroom. She turned on the light and studied her reflection.
There were bruises on her arms and shoulders from his hands, bruises on her
neck from his teeth. She winced at the raw ache between her legs. Deje was
going to lose her for a few days. By the time she returned to the bedroom, Philip had straightened the
bed and was lying back comfortably, his hands under his head. The Gray Jewel
glowed softly as he pulled the covers back to let her in. He studied the
bruises, brushing them gently with his fingers. "I hurt you. I'm sorry." "Professional hazard," Surreal replied with sweet venom. He
deserved a short knife in the ribs. Philip settled her head on his shoulder and tucked the covers around
them once again. She knew he was looking for a way to get back on familiar
ground, to take back the pain he'd caused. She let the silence stretch and
strain, making no effort to help him. She was a whore now because it was the
easiest way to get close to males, learn their habits, and make a kill. Since
Philip was in only one of her two books, and unlikely to be in the other, she
didn't care if he ever came back. Sadi was a different problem. She had to find a way to meet him that
wouldn't arouse suspicion. That, however, was something she would consider
after some sleep. "You didn't get anything to eat," Philip said quietly. Surreal waited for a couple of heartbeats before accepting the peace
offering. "True, and I'm ravenous." She sent an order to the kitchen
for two prime ribs with the works and another bottle of wine. The hefty tab
Deje was going to hand him would disconcert him, but it would also alleviate
some of his guilt for hurting her. "I wouldn't worry about Sadi," Surreal said as she slipped
out of bed and wrapped a dressing gown around her slim body.
"Although"—how nice to see that immediate flicker of worry in his
eyes—"a lover who requires his silent participation and discretion would
do well to understand that Sadi remembers courtesies just as he remembers
slights." She smiled as the obelisk on the table chimed and the two meals
appeared on the table. Let him chew on that, she thought, as she cut
into the prime rib. 5 / Terreille Daemon glided into the breakfast room but stopped just inside the door
when he saw Leland and Philip engrossed in quiet conversation. Philip's back
was to the door, and as he talked, his hand moved gently up and down Leland's
arm. Leland's eyes, as she listened to him, were lit with the fire of a woman
in love. She was dressed in riding clothes, her hair pulled back from her face
in a simple, becoming style. Yes, underneath the frills and fripperies she wore
for the society ladies beat the heart of a witch. As Leland smiled at something Philip said, she looked over his shoulder
and saw Daemon. Her eyes became chilly. Stepping away from Philip, she went to
the buffet table and began to fill her plate. Philip's eyes became hard when he noticed Daemon, but he managed a
smile and a courteous greeting. Well, well, well, Daemon
thought as he filled his own plate. Something was in the wind. He was supposed
to go riding with Leland that morning, but he noticed Philip was also dressed
to ride. Breakfast was over and Leland had left for the stables before Philip
spoke directly to Daemon. He sounded like a polite host dealing with a
not-quite-welcome guest. "There's no reason for you to go out, unless you
want to, of course. Since I'd planned to ride this morning, Lady Benedict
doesn't require another escort." Or a chaperon, Daemon thought as he sipped his coffee. Overnight
Philip's attitude had changed from terse and jealous to this attempt at
courtesy. Why? Not that it mattered. He knew exactly what he would do with a
free morning—and it would be free with Leland and Philip out of the house.
Alexandra was visiting a friend and wouldn't be back until after lunch, and
Robert, always so occupied with his all-consuming "business," spent
as little time as possible at the estate. In fact, as that delicious dark scent once again permeated the walls of
the Angelline mansion, Robert seemed more and more uncomfortable about staying
there. It had reached the point that Daemon always knew when Robert came back
even if he didn't see him because, in the front hallway and on the stairs
leading up to the family's living quarters, there was always the slight stink
of fear. Daemon poured another cup of coffee and shrugged in response to
Philip's suggestion. "I don't mind not riding this morning," he said
in his bored court voice. "Most likely you're a more enthusiastic rider
and would therefore be a more suitable companion." Philip's eyes narrowed, but there was nothing in Daemon's silky, bored
voice that gave any indication of an intended double meaning. Daemon smiled and reached for another piece of toast. "You
shouldn't keep the lady waiting, Prince Alexander." Philip hesitated at the doorway. Daemon buttered his toast with slow,
sensuous strokes, knowing that Philip was watching him and uneasily imagining
something other than toast beneath his hand. Well, if Philip actually believed
someone like Leland could make a Black-Jeweled
Warlord Prince pant, the fool deserved to sweat. The moment Philip was gone, Daemon went to his room and swiftly changed
his clothes. Wilhelmina was with Graff having her lessons; Cook was in the
kitchen, sipping a cup of tea and starting to plan the lunch menu; and the
servants were bustling about doing their various chores. There was only one
person left. Daemon whistled a cheery little tune as he headed for the private
alcove to spend a pleasant morning with his Lady. He had prowled the gardens, prowled the house, slipped in and out of
the stableyard, checked the Craft library, and finally stood in the nursery
wing feeling frustrated and concerned. He simply couldn't find her. He had even
checked her room, tapping quietly on the door in case she was resting or wanted
some privacy. When there'd been no answer, he had slipped into the room for a
cursory look. Daemon caught his lower lip between his teeth and listened to Graff
scolding Wilhelmina. He'd wondered why that harsh and not terribly educated
woman was teaching Craft to a young witch from such a powerful family until
he'd learned that Robert Benedict had hired her. Since Wilhelmina wasn't
directly related to Leland and Alexandra, Robert's preference had overruled
their objections. Daemon conceded that Graff was a good choice if a man's
intention was to have a girl's sensibilities about what she was and the power
she contained mangled to such an extent that she would never find any joy in
the Craft or in herself. Yes, Graff was an excellent choice to bruise a young
girl's ego and make her susceptible to more intimate brutality when she got a
little older. Daemon approached the classroom to see if Jaenelle might possibly be
there at the same time Graff yelled, "You're worthless this morning.
Absolutely worthless. Y9U call that Craft? Go on. The lesson's over. Go do
something useless. That you can manage. go!" Wilhelmina flew out the door and barreled into him. Daemon caught her
by the shoulders, planting his feet to keep them both upright. She gave him a
shaky smile of thanks. "So, you're free," Daemon said, smiling in return.
"Where's—" "Oh, good, you're here," Wilhelmina said in a loud,
commanding voice. "Help me practice my duet." She turned toward the
music room. "First tell me where—" Wilhelmina stepped back and planted her heel squarely on Daemon's toes.
Hard. He grunted from the pain but said nothing because Graff was now standing
in the doorway, watching them closely. Wilhelmina stepped aside. "Oh, I'm sorry. Did I hurt you?"
Without waiting for an answer, she hauled him toward the music room. "Come
on, I want to practice." Once they reached the music room, she went to the piano and started
digging through the music for the duet she was learning. "You can play the
bass part," she said as she placed her hands on the keys. Daemon limped to the bench and sat down. "Miss Wil—" Wilhelmina hit the keys, drowning him out. She continued for a few bars
and then turned to him and said accusingly, "You're not playing." It was such a perfect imitation of Graff's scolding voice that Daemon's
lips curled in a snarl as he twisted around to face her, but the look on her
face was a plea for understanding and her eyes were glazed with fear. Grinding
his teeth, he placed his hands on the keys. "One, two, three, four."
They began to play. She was badly frightened, and it had something to do with him. As they
stumbled through the duet, he noticed Graff standing in the music room doorway,
listening, observing, spying. They finished the duet and started again. The
longer they played and the longer Graff watched them the more Wilhelmina
mangled the music until Daemon wondered if they were playing the same piece.
Certainly the sheet music he was reading had nothing to do with what he was
hearing, and he winced more than once at the sounds being produced. When Wilhelmina doggedly began the duet for the third time, Graff
turned away with a grimace, and Daemon felt sourly envious of her ability to
leave. As soon as she left, however,
Wilhelmina began to play more smoothly, more quietly. "You must never ask about Jaenelle," she said so quietly
Daemon had to lean toward her to hear. 'If you can't find her, you must never
ask anyone where she is." "Why?" Wilhelmina stared straight ahead. Her throat worked convulsively as if
she were choking on the words. "Because if they find out, she might get
into trouble, and I don't want her to get into trouble. I don't want her to go
back to Briarwood." She stopped playing and turned toward him, her eyes
misty. "Do you?" He smoothed her hair away from her face and lightly caressed her cheek.
"No, I don't want her to go back. Wilhelmina . . . Where is she?" Wilhelmina started playing again, but quietly. "She goes for
lessons in the mornings now. Sometimes she goes and sees friends." Daemon frowned, puzzled. "If she goes for lessons, surely your
father or Alexandra or Leland had arranged—" "No." "But a maid must accompany her and would—" "No." As Daemon considered this, his hands slowly closed into fists.
"She goes alone?" he finally said, keeping his voice carefully
neutral. "Yes." "And your family doesn't know she goes at all?" "No, they mustn't know." "And you don't know where she goes or who gives her these
lessons?" "No." "But if your family found out about the lessons or who's giving
her lessons, they might put her back in the hospital?" Wilhelmina's chin quivered. "Yes." "I see." Oh, yes, he did see. Beware of the Priest. She belongs
to the Priest. It was careless of him to forget so formidable a rival. But she
did have an innocent way of dazzling a man. He'd forgotten about the Priest.
Was she with him now? What could Saetan, one of the living dead, have to offer
that was preferable to what he, a living man, could offer her? But then, she
wasn't ready for what a man could offer. Would Saetan try to keep her away from
him? If her family ever found out about the High Lord . . . There were too many undercurrents in this family, too many secrets.
Alexandra balanced on a political knife's edge, trying to remain the ruling
power of Chaillot while Robert's position in the male council that opposed her
constantly undermined the trust she needed from the other Chaillot Queens. The
rivalry between Robert and Philip was an open secret among the aristo Blood in
Beldon Mor, and Alexandra's inability to control her own family was causing
doubts about her ability to rule the Territory. Add to that the social
embarrassment of having a granddaughter who had been going in and out of a
hospital for emotionally disturbed children since she was five years old. And add to that having that same child admit that the High Lord of
Hell, the Prince of the Darkness, the most powerful and dangerous Warlord Prince
in the history of the Blood, was teaching her Craft. Even if they thought it was just another story, they would lock her
away for good to keep her from telling anyone who might listen. But if, for
once, they did believe her, what else might they do to her to end the High
Lord's interest in her and keep themselves safe? And Daemon felt sure that
there were things going on in Beldon Mor that Saetan wouldn't be willing to
overlook or forgive. Daemon looked up and breathed a sigh of relief. Jaenelle stood in the doorway wearing riding clothes. Her golden hair
was braided and a riding hat perched on top of her head at a rakish angle.
"I'm going riding. Want to come?" "Oh, yes!" Wilhelmina said happily. "I'm done
practicing." As he watched Wilhelmina dash out of the room, there was a bitter taste
in Daemon's mouth. The ashes of dreams. After all, he was Hayll's Whore, a
pleasure slave, an amusement for the ladies no matter what their age, a way to
pass the time. He closed the music and made a pretense of straightening the
stack. Why should he hope Jaenelle felt anything for him? Why should he hurt
now like a child who's not picked for a game? Daemon turned. Jaenelle stood by the piano, studying him, a puzzled
frown wrinkling her forehead. "Don't you ride, Prince?" "Yes, I ride." "Oh." She considered this. "Don't you want to
come?" Daemon blinked. He looked at her beautiful, clear sapphire eyes. It had
never occurred to her to exclude him. He smiled at her and gave her braid a
gentle, playful tug. "Yes, I would like to come." She studied him again. "Don't you have any other clothes?" Daemon choked. "I beg your pardon?" "You're always dressed like that." Daemon looked at his perfectly tailored black suit and white silk
shirt, completely taken aback. "What's wrong with the way I dress?" "Nothing. But if you wear those clothes, you're going to get
wrinkled." Daemon started coughing and thumped his chest to give himself time to
swallow the laughter. "I have some riding clothes," he wheezed. "Oh, good." Her eyes sparkled with amusement. Little imp. You know why I'm choking, don't you? You're a merciless
little creature to mock a man's vanity. Jaenelle trotted to the door. "Hurry up, Prince. We'll meet you at
the stable." "My name is Daemon," he growled softly. Jaenelle spun around, gave him an impudent curtsy and grinned before
running down the hall. Daemon walked to his room as quickly as his still-sore toes allowed.
His name was Daemon, not Prince, he growled to himself as he changed clothes.
It always sounded like she was calling a damn dog even if it was his
proper Protocol title. It wouldn't hurt to call him by name, but she wouldn't
because he was her elder. Daemon paused as he pulled on his boots. He started to laugh. If he was
her elder, then what did she think about the Priest? When Daemon got to the stableyard, there were two ponies saddled as
well as a gray mare and Dark Dancer. Not sure which horse was intended for him,
he approached Andrew. The stable lad gave Daemon a wobbly smile before ducking
his head and re-checking Dancer's saddle. "Be careful,' Andrew said quietly. "He's jumpy today." "Compared to what?" Daemon asked dryly. Andrew hunched his shoulders. Daemon's eyes narrowed. "Is there a reason for this
jumpiness?" The shoulders hunched a bit more. Feeling the tension running through the yard, Daemon looked around. Jaenelle was talking quietly to one of the ponies. Wilhelmina stood
nearby, waiting for someone to help her mount. Her cheeks were prettily flushed
from the crisp autumn air and the excitement of riding, but she kept glancing
nervously in his direction and refused to acknowledge him. "Mother
Night," he muttered and went over to Wilhelmina to give her a leg up. After helping Wilhelmina mount, Daemon turned to give Jaenelle a hand,
but she was already on her pony, grinning at him. "We'd best be off if we're going," Andrew said nervously. As Daemon turned to answer him, he glanced around the yard. All the
stable lads stood absolutely still, watching him. They all know, he thought as
he mounted Dark Dancer. She was their precious secret. Guinness came out of his office and headed toward them, his head down
and shoulders hunched as if he were walking into a heavy wind. When he reached
them, he sucked his cheek for a minute, cleared his throat a couple of times,
and looked in their direction without looking at any of them. He cleared his
throat again. "Now, you ladies haven't been out for a while, so I want you
to take a nice easy hack. No rough riding, none of them big jumps. Nothing
faster than a canter. And De—Dark Dancer there hasn't been out much
either"—he glanced guiltily at Daemon— "so I don't want you to let
him have his head and hurt himself. Understand?" "We understand, Guinness," Jaenelle said quietly. Her voice
was serious, but her lips twitched and her eyes sparkled. "Lady Benedict and Prince Alexander are still out riding, so you
watch for them, you hear?" Guinness sucked on his cheek. He waved a hand
at them and said gruffly, "Go on now." The girls took the lead, walking their ponies sedately through the yard
and down the path while Daemon and Andrew followed. "I don't remember Guinness ever calling this horse by name
before," Daemon said. Andrew shrugged his shoulders and smiled. "Miss Jaenelle doesn't
like us calling him Demon. She says it makes him unhappy." "You know, Andrew," Daemon said in a quiet, silky voice,
"if this horse breaks her neck, I'm going to break yours." Andrew chuckled. Daemon raised one eyebrow at the response. "Wait until you see them together. It's worth watching," Andrew
said. "When we get to the tree, you can have the mare. I don't think the
pony can carry you." "Very considerate of you," Daemon said dryly. They kept to a walk all the way to the tree. When Andrew and Daemon got
there, Jaenelle was already dismounted and waiting. Daemon's heart thumped
crazily at the soft, shining look in her eyes, and then felt squeezed by a
taloned hand when he realized she wasn't looking at him. The stallion nickered softly and thrust his head forward. "Hello,
Dancer," Jaenelle said in a voice that was a sweet, sensuous caress. Sweet Darkness, he would give his soul if her voice sounded like that
when she talked to him, Daemon thought as he dismounted. He adjusted the
stirrups for her. "Give you a leg up?" Andrew's head whipped around as if the suggestion was totally
inappropriate. Perhaps it was. Daemon had the feeling she didn't need the help,
but what he wouldn't have admitted to anyone for anything was that he wanted—he
needed—to be able to touch her in some innocent way, even if it was just to
feel her small booted foot in his cupped hands. Jaenelle's eyes met his and held them. He fell into those sapphire
pools, and he knew she saw what he didn't want to admit. "Thank you . . . Daemon." Her voice was a feathery caress
down his spine that set him on fire and soothed him. A little giddy, Daemon cupped his hands and bent over. For the briefest
moment, she pressed her foot into his hands. Then she lifted it just slightly
and propelled herself into the saddle. Daemon stared at his empty hands and slowly straightened up. The eyes
looking at him were amused, but they didn't belong to a child. "Shall we go?" Jaenelle said quietly. As Daemon mounted the mare, Jaenelle vanished her hat and undid her
braid, letting her hair float behind her in a golden wave. They set out for the
field, Jaenelle riding ahead of them, her murmuring voice floating back on the
breeze. Relieved that Philip and Leland weren't in the field, it took Daemon a
moment to realize that Dark Dancer was cantering far ahead of them and
stretching into a ground-eating gallop. "They're heading for the ditch!" Just as Daemon started to
urge the mare forward to cut across the field and head the stallion off, Andrew
grabbed his arm. "Watch," Andrew said. Daemon gritted his teeth and held the mare still. Dark Dancer came up to the ditch fast, his black tail and Jaenelle's
golden hair streaming behind them like flags of glory. As they approached the
ditch, he checked his speed and made a wide, easy turn back toward the center
of the field where the small jumps were placed. He took the little wooden jumps
as if they were brick walls, high and showy, and as he cantered toward them,
Daemon heard Jaenelle's silvery, velvet-coated laugh of delight. She turned the stallion to circle the field again. Daemon urged the
mare forward and they circled at an easy pace, side by side, with Wilhelmina
and Andrew following. As they reached the beginning of the circle, Jaenelle slowed Dancer to
a walk. "Isn't he wonderful?" She stroked his sweaty neck. "He's been a little more ambitious when I've ridden him,"
Daemon said dryly. Jaenelle's forehead wrinkled. "Ambitious?" "Mm. He's wanted to teach me to fly." She laughed. The sound sang in his blood. She turned toward him then.
Beneath the high spirits her eyes were haunted
and sad. "Perhaps he'd like you more if you talked to him—and
listened." Daemon wanted to say something light and cheerful to take away the look
in her eyes, but there was something about the way the stallion suddenly
twitched his ears and seemed to be listening to them that pricked his nerves.
"People talk to him all the time. He probably knows more of the stable
lads' secrets than any other living thing." "Yes, but they don't listen to him, do they?" Daemon kept quiet, trying to steady his breathing. "He's Blood, Daemon, but just a little. Not enough to be kindred,
but too much to be . . ." Jaenelle made a small gesture with her hand that
took in the mare and the ponies. Daemon licked his lips, but his mouth was too dry. He remembered Cook's
story about the dogs. "What do you mean, kindred?" "Blood, but not the same. Blood, but not human. Kindred is ...
like but not like." Daemon looked up. A few fluffy clouds floated in the deep blue autumn
sky, and the sun shone down with its last warmth. No, the physical day hadn't
changed. That's not what made him shiver. "He's half-Blood," he
finally said, reluctant to know the truth. "Half Blood, half landen,
forever caught in between." "Yes." "But you can understand him, talk to him?" "I listen to him." Jaenelle urged Dancer into a trot. Daemon held the mare back and watched the girl and horse circle the
field. "Damn." It hurt. Dark Dancer was a Brother, and knowing that
hurt worse than knowing about the human half-Bloods Daemon had seen over the
years who were too strong, too driven, and too aching with an unanswered need
to fit into the life of a landen village yet were still left standing on the
other side of a great psychic ravine from where the weakest of the Blood stood
because they weren't strong enough to cross over. But humans could at least
talk to other humans. Who did this four-footed Brother have? No wonder he took
such care with her. Suddenly Jaenelle and Dancer hurtled toward Andrew as he flung himself
off the pony and frantically adjusted the stirrups. Daemon put his heels into
the mare and galloped over to join them. "Andrew—" "Hurry! Get Dancer's stirrups down!" Daemon dropped the mare's reins and hurried over to the stallion.
"Easy, Dancer," he said, stroking the horse's neck before reaching
for the stirrups. "Miss Jaenelle." Andrew grabbed her by the waist and tossed
her up onto the pony. He turned in a circle, his eyes sweeping the ground.
"Your hat. Damn it, your hat." "Here." Jaenelle held the hat up and put it on her head. Her
hair still flowed down her back, tangled by her ride. Wilhelmina glanced at Jaenelle, all the color gone from her face.
"Graff's going to be mad when she sees your hair." "Graff is a bitch," Jaenelle snapped, her eyes on the path
where it took a bend through some trees. The ponies must be mares, Daemon thought as he adjusted the stirrups.
All the males had flinched at the knife-edge in her voice. "That's it," Andrew said, sliding under Dancer's neck.
"Stay on the mare. There's no time to do more." He mounted, gathered
the reins, and started walking forward. The stallion was furious, and showed
it, but kept moving toward the path. Wilhelmina followed behind Andrew, trying
to calm the nervous pony and only upsetting it more. Daemon mounted, started forward, and then stopped. Jaenelle sat
perfectly still, her eyes fixed on the bend in the path. Pain and anger filled
those eyes, a hurt that went so deep he knew he had no magic to help her.
Beneath the childish features was an ancient face that seared him, froze him, wrapped
silk chains around his heart. He blinked away tears, and there was Miss Jaenelle with her childish
face and her not-too-intelligent summer-sky blue eyes. She gave him a
little-girl smile and urged her pony to a trot just as Philip and Leland
rounded the bend and stopped. Across the field, Philip stared first at Daemon, then at Jaenelle. He
said nothing when they reached the group, but he maneuvered his horse so that
Jaenelle was riding beside him all the way back to the stable. " " " Daemon fastened the ruby cuff links onto his shirt and reached for his
dinner jacket. He hadn't had a moment to himself since leaving the stable that
morning. First Leland had needed an escort for an extended shopping trip on
which she'd bought nothing, then Alexandra suddenly decided to visit an art
gallery, and finally Philip insisted they needed to go over invitation by
boring invitation all the possible social functions Daemon might have to escort
Leland or Alexandra to. Something in the field this morning had made them all nervous,
something that had swirled and crackled like mist and lightning. They wanted to
blame him, wanted to believe he'd done something to upset the girls, wanted to
believe that the scent of the restrained violence was male and not female in
origin. More than that, they wanted to believe they weren't the cause of it,
and that was possible only if he was the source. Ladies like to seem
mysterious. Not Lady Jaenelle Benedict. She didn't try to be mysterious, she simply
was. She walked in full sunlight shrouded in a midnight mist that swirled
around her, hiding, revealing, tantalizing, frightening. Her honesty had been
blunted by .punishment. Perhaps that was for the best. She was good at
dissembling, had some understanding about her family's reaction if they learned
some of the truths about her, and yet she couldn't dissemble enough because she
cared. How many people knew about her? Daemon wondered as he brushed his hair.
How many people looked upon her as their secret? All the stable lads as well as Guinness knew she rode Dark Dancer. But Philip, Alexandra, Leland, Robert, and Graff didn't know. Cook knew about her ability to heal. So did Andrew. So did a young
parlor maid who'd had her lip split by the senior footman when she refused his
amorous advances. Daemon had seen her that particular morning with her lip
still leaking blood. An hour later she had passed him in the hallway, her lip
slightly swollen but otherwise undamaged, a stunned, awed expression in her
eyes. So did one of the old gardeners, who now had a salve for his aching
knees. So did he. But Philip, Alexandra, Leland, Robert, and Graff didn't know. Wilhelmina knew her sister disappeared for hours at a time to visit
unnamed friends and an unknown mentor, knew how the witchblood had come to grow
in that alcove. He knew about her midnight wandering and her secret reading of the
ancient Craft texts, knew there was something terrifying and beautiful within
the child cocoon that, when it came of age and finally emerged, would no longer
be able to live with these people. But Philip, Alexandra, Leland, Robert, and Graff didn't know. They saw
a child who couldn't learn simple Craft, a child they considered eccentric,
strange, and fanciful, a child willing to speak brutal truths that adults would
never speak and didn't want to know, a child they couldn't love enough to
accept, a child who was like a pin hidden in a garment that constantly
scratched the skin and yet could never be found. How many beyond Chaillot knew what she was? But not Philip or Alexandra or Leland or Robert or Graff. Not the
people who should protect her, keep her safe. They were the ones she wasn't
safe from. They were the ones who had the power to harm her, to lock her away,
to destroy her. They, the ones who should have kept her safe, were her enemies. And, therefore, they were his. Daemon studied his cold reflection one last time to make sure nothing
was out of place, then joined the family for dinner. 6 / Terreille Leland smiled nervously and glanced at the clock in her brightly lit
sitting room. Instead of cards, the table held a bottle of chilled wine and two
glasses. The bedroom door stood partially open, and soft light spilled out. Daemon's stomach tightened, and he welcomed the familiar chill that
began to ice his veins. "You requested my presence, Lady Benedict." Leland's smile slipped. "Um . . . yes . . . well . . . you look
tired. I mean, we've all kept you so busy these last few days and, well . . . maybe you should go to your
room now and get a good night's sleep. Yes. You do look tired. Why don't you
just go to your room? You will just go to your room, won't you? I mean .
. ." Daemon smiled. Leland glanced at the bedroom door and blanched. "It's just. . .
I'm feeling a bit off tonight. I really don't want to play cards." '"Nor do I." Daemon reached for the wine bottle and
corkscrew. "You don't have to do that!" Daemon narrowed his eyes, studying her. Leland scurried behind a chair. He set the bottle and corkscrew down and slipped his hands into his
pockets. "You're quite right, Lady. I am tired. With your kind permission,
I'll retire now." But not to his room. Not yet. Leland smiled weakly but stayed behind the chair. Daemon left the room, walked down the corridor, turned the corner, and
stopped. He counted to ten and then took two steps backward. Philip stood outside Leland's door, frozen by Daemon's appearance at
the end of the corridor. They stared at each other for the space of eight
heartbeats before Daemon nodded in courteous greeting and stepped out of sight.
He stopped and listened. After a long pause, Leland's door quietly opened,
closed, and locked. Daemon smiled. So that was their game. A pity they hadn't come to it
sooner. It would have spared him all those interminable hours of playing cards
with Leland. Still, he'd never been adverse to using the knowledge he gathered
about the people he served, and this was just the kind of quiet leverage he
needed to keep Philip out of his way. Oh, he would be a splendid silent partner
in their game. He had always been a splendid partner, sympathetic and ever so
helpful—unless someone crossed him. Then . . . Well, he wasn't called the
Sadist for nothing. He found it strangely flattering that she didn't look up when he
slipped into the library and locked the door. She sat cross-legged on the
couch, absorbed in the book tucked in her lap, her right hand fluffing her hair
as she read. He glided around the furniture, his smile becoming warmer with each
step. When he reached the couch, he bowed formally. "Lady Benedict." "Angelline," Jaenelle replied absently. Daemon said nothing. He had discovered that if he kept his voice quiet
and neutral when she was distracted with something else, she usually spoke
without considering her words, responding with a simple, brutal honesty that
always left him feeling as though the ground was cracking beneath his feet. "Witch follows the matriarchal bloodline," Jaenelle said,
turning a page. "Besides, Uncle Bobby isn't my father." "Then who is your father?" "Philip. But he won't acknowledge me." Jaenelle turned
another page. "He's Wilhelmina's father too, but he was in a dream web
when he sired her so he doesn't know that." Daemon sat on the couch, so close that her arm brushed his side.
"How do you know he's Wilhelmina's father?" "Adria told me." She turned another page. "Who's Adria?" "Wilhelmina's mother. She told me." Daemon considered his next words very carefully. "I had understood
Wilhelmina's mother died when your sister was just an infant." "Yes, she did." Which meant Adria was demon-dead. "She was a Black Widow but was broken just before she had
completed her training," Jaenelle continued. "But she already knew
how to weave a dream web, and she didn't want to be seeded by Bobby." Daemon took a deep breath. When he tried to exhale, it shuddered out of
him. With an effort, he dismissed what she'd just said. He wasn't here to talk
about Adria. "How was your lesson this morning?" Jaenelle became very still. Daemon closed his eyes for a moment. He was afraid of what she might
say if she answered, but he was more afraid of what might happen if she didn't.
If she shut him out now . . . "All right," she said hesitantly. "Did you learn anything interesting?" Daemon rested his arm
on the back of the couch and tried to look relaxed and lazy. Inside, he felt as
if he'd swallowed shards of glass. "My own education was regrettably
spotty. I envy you having such a learned mentor." Jaenelle closed the book and stared straight ahead. Daemon swallowed hard but pushed on. "Why don't you have your lessons
here? It's customary for the tutor to come to the pupil, not the other way
around." She wasn't fooled, and he knew it. "He can't come here," she said slowly. "He mustn't come
here. He mustn't find out about. . ." Jaenelle pressed her lips together. "Why can't he come here?" Keep her talking, keep her talking.
If she shut him out now, she might shut him out forever. "His soul is of the night." It took all of Daemon's self-control to sit still, to look relaxed and
only mildly interested. Jaenelle paused. "And I don't think he'd approve." "You mean Philip wouldn't approve of his teaching you?" "No. He wouldn't approve of Philip." She shook her
head. "He wouldn't approve at all." Nor do I, my Lady. Nor do I. As
Daemon thought about the little he knew about Guardians and the stories he'd
heard or read about the High Lord of Hell, he saw Jaenelle swallow, and his own
throat tightened. Guardians. The living dead. They drank . . . "He doesn't
hurt you, does he?" he asked harshly, instantly regretting the words. Jaenelle twisted to face him, her eyes skimmed with icy anger. Daemon immediately retreated, trying to find a way to soften what he'd
just said. "I mean . . . does he scold you if you don't get a lesson
right? The way Graff does?" The anger left her eyes, but she was still wary. "No, he doesn't
scold." She repositioned herself until she was sitting back on her heels.
"Well, most of the time he doesn't. Only once, really, but that was
because I scared them and it was really Prothvar's fault because I asked him to
teach me and he wouldn't teach me he just laughed and said I couldn't but I
knew I could so I did to show him I could but he didn't know I could and then
he got scared and they got angry and that's when I got scolded. But it was
really Prothvar's fault." Her eyes were full of an appeal for him to be on
her side. Daemon felt dizzied by the explanation and grasped the one thing he
could pull out. "Who's Prothvar?" "Andulvar's grandson." Daemon was getting a headache. He'd spent too many nights getting into
heated but friendly arguments with Lucivar over who was the most powerful
Warlord Prince in the history of the Blood not to know who Andulvar was. Mother
Night, he thought as he surreptitiously rubbed his aching temple, how many of
the dead did she know? "I agree," he said decisively. "I think
Prothvar was at fault." Jaenelle blinked. She grinned. "That's what I think too." She
wrinkled her nose. "Prothvar didn't think so. He still doesn't." Daemon shrugged. "He's Eyrien. Eyriens are stubborn." Jaenelle giggled and snuggled up next to him, Daemon slowly lowered his
arm until his hand lightly caressed her shoulder, and sighed, content. He would have to make peace with the Priest. He wouldn't step aside,
but he didn't want her trapped in the middle of that kind of rivalry. Besides,
the High Lord was just a rival, not an enemy. She might need him too. "Your mentor is called the Priest, is he not?" Daemon asked
in a sleepy, silky voice. Jaenelle tensed but didn't pull away. Finally she nodded. "When you next see him, would you tell him I send my
regards?" Jaenelle's head shot up so fast that Daemon's teeth snapped together,
just missing his tongue. "You know the Priest?" "We were briefly acquainted ... a long time ago," Daemon said
as his fingers became entangled in her hair. Jaenelle snuggled closer, hiding a huge yawn with both hands.
"I'll remember," she promised sleepily. Daemon kissed the top of her head, reluctantly drew her to her feet,
put the book back on the shelf, and led her out of the library. He pointed her
toward the stairs that would take her up to her bedroom on the floor above.
"Go to bed—and sleep." He tried to sound stern, but even to his own
ears it came out lovingly exasperated. "You sound like him sometimes," Jaenelle grumbled. She
climbed the stairs and disappeared. Daemon closed his eyes. Liar. Silky, court-trained liar. He didn't want
to smooth away a rivalry. That wasn't why he sent the message. He
wanted—secondhand and only for an instant—he wanted to force Saetan to
acknowledge his son. But what kind of message would the Priest send in return, if he cared
to send any at all? 7 / Terreille Greer stood before the two women seated by the fire, his hands clasped
loosely behind his back. He was the High Priestess of Hayll's most trusted servant,
her favorite assassin, her caretaker of meddlesome, messy details. This
assignment was an exquisite reward for his loyalty. "You understand what you're to do?" Greer turned slightly toward the one called the Dark Priestess. Until
tonight he had never understood why his powerful Priestess should feel so
compelled to make accommodations for this mysterious "adviser." Now
he understood. She had the scent of the graveyard about her, and her keen
malevolence frightened and excited him. He was also aware that the
"wine" she drank came from a different kind of vineyard. "I understand and am honored that you have chosen me for this
assignment." While Dorothea may have chosen who would take on the task, it
quickly became apparent that the assignment had come from the other. It was
something he would keep in mind for the future. "He won't balk because you're the one explaining the terms of the
agreement?" Dorothea said, glancing at his right arm. "His dislike
for you is intense." Greer gave Dorothea an oily smile and turned his attention fully on the
Dark Priestess. So. Even the choice of who hadn't been made by Hayll's High
Priestess. "All the more reason for him to listen—particularly if I'm not
pleased to be offering such generous terms. Besides, if he chooses to lie about
what he knows, I may be able to detect it far better than one of the
ambassadors who"—he put his left hand over his breast in an expression of sincerity— "although
most highly qualified for their usual assignments are, regrettably, reluctant
to deal with Sadi except in the most perfunctory ways." "You're not afraid of Sadi?" the Dark Priestess asked. Her girlish voice annoyed Greer because it was at odds with her
deliberately concealed face and her attitude of being a dark, powerful force.
No matter. Tonight he finally understood who really controlled Hayll. "I'm
not afraid of Sadi," he said with a smile, "and it will give me great
pleasure to see him dirty his hands with a child's blood." Great pleasure. "Very well. When can you leave?" "Tomorrow. I'll allow my journey to seem casual so that it will go
unremarked. While I'm there, I'll take the opportunity of looking around their
quaint little city. Who knows what I might find that would be of value to you
Ladies." "Kartane's in Beldon Mor," Dorothea said as she refilled her
wineglass. "No doubt he can save you a great deal of preliminary work.
Contact him while you're there." Greer gave her another oily smile, bowed to them both, and left. "You don't seem pleased with the choice, Sister," Hekatah
said as she drained her glass and stood to leave. Dorothea shrugged. "He was your choice. Remember that if it goes
wrong." She didn't look up when Hekatah raised her hands and pulled the
hood away from her face. "Look at me," Hekatah hissed. "Remember what I am." It always amazed Dorothea that the demon-dead didn't look any different
from the living. The only distinction was the faint odor of meat beginning to
spoil. "I never forget what you are," Dorothea said with a smile.
Hekatah's eyes blazed with anger, but Dorothea didn't look away. "And you
should remember who owns Sadi, and that it's my generosity and my influence
over Prythian that's making your little game of vengeance possible." Hekatah flipped the hood back over her face and flung out one hand. The
door opened with a crash, its brass knob embedded in the stone wall. With
another hiss of anger, she was gone. Dorothea refilled her wineglass. She'd seen the slight sneer, the change in Greer's eyes after he'd met the
Dark Priestess. But what was she anyway? A bag of bones that didn't know enough
to fall to dust. A leech. A scheming little harpy who was still trying to get
back at a man who cared for nothing in Terreille. Nothing at all. She wasn't
sure she believed this story about a child the Priest was besotted with, wasn't
sure what difference it made if he was. Let him have his toy. She'd thrown
enough youths into the Dark Priestess's lair. Now the walking carrion wanted
her to give up the use of Sadi for a hundred years, and as gratitude for Dorothea's
willingness to make such an accommodation, was trying to sway her best servant,
to make him untrustworthy. Very well. Let Greer fawn. The day would come when he would realize his
error—and pay for it. Greer sat in a dark corner booth, sipping his second tankard of ale and
watching the worn, weary faces of the men at the other tables. He could have
gone to a tavern where he would have had a better dinner and the ale wouldn't
have left an aftertaste of wash water in his mouth, but he would have had to
smile and fawn over the Blood aristos that crowded a place like that. Here,
because they were afraid of him, he had the table of his choice, the best cut
of meat, and privacy. He drained the tankard and raised a finger at the barmaid who hurried
to refill it for him, fending off roaming hands as she passed between the
tables. Greer smiled. That, too, in this place, he could have for the asking. When he was sure everyone else was preoccupied, he lifted his right
hand and laid it on the table. He still didn't know why Sadi had done that to him, what had provoked
the Sadist to such calculated destruction. He'd been sitting quietly in a
tavern not unlike this one, exploring a wench's luxuries, when Sadi had walked
up to his table and held out his right hand. Since Sadi had said nothing, since
there was only that blank, bored face looking down at him, Greer had extended
his own right hand, thinking Sadi had come to grovel for some favor. The moment
Sadi's hand had closed around his, everything changed. One moment there was
only the firm pressure of a handshake, the next he felt his bones being
crushed, his fingers snapping, felt himself held in a mental vice so he didn't
even have the luxury of fainting to escape. When the vice finally did allow him
to escape . . . His first thought when he came to was to get to a Healer right away,
get to someone who could reshape the pulp that used to be a valuable tool. But
someone had already done a healing. Someone had tenderly shaped his hand into a
twisted claw and healed the bones sufficiently so that a Healer would have to
crush them all over again in order to straighten the hand, and even. Greer knew
the best a second healing could do was make the shape a little better. It could
never make that twisted claw into a usable hand. Sadi had done the healing, knowing what the result would be. Sadi, who
had never failed thereafter to greet him courteously, mockingly, hatefully,
whenever they were both in attendance at Dorothea's court. Sadi, who now was
going to butcher a child for the illusion of freedom. Greer drained the tankard for the last time and threw a few coins on
the table. There was a Web Coach heading west in an hour's time. He had wanted
to wait, wanted to seem casual, but in truth, he couldn't wait to make this
offer. chapter nine 1 / Kaeleer Saetan sat in a comfortable chair in what had become known as the
"family" room at the Kaeleer Hall, his legs crossed at the knee, his
fingers steepled and resting on his chin. He watched Jaenelle happily weave
bright-colored ribbons through a thin sheet of wood. Her lessons were no longer private, and he resented having so little
time alone with her, but she was a living ball of witchlight who drew the males
of his family to her; and he, who understood so well what drew them, couldn't
find it in himself to shut them out. Today Prothvar and Mephis haphazardly played chess while Andulvar
relaxed in a chair with his eyes half closed. Jaenelle sat on the floor in
front of Saetan's chair, brightly colored sticks, playing cards, and ribbons
scattered around her. The lessons were getting better, Saetan thought dryly as he watched
Jaenelle weave another ribbon through the wood. All he had to remember was to
start at the end and work back to the beginning. The lesson was supposed to be on how to pass one physical object
through another. The idea was that once a witch knew how to pass one object
through another, she could eventually learn how to pass living matter through
nonliving matter, thus being able to pass through a door or a wall. That was
the idea anyway. He had explained it in every way he could think of, had demonstrated it
over and over again. She simply didn't get it. Finally, after an hour of
frustration, he'd said brusquely, "If you wanted to pass your arm through
that wood, what would you do?" Jaenelle paused for the briefest moment, thrust her arm through the
wood, and wiggled her fingers on the other side. "Like this?" Andulvar had muttered something that sounded like "Mother
Night." Mephis and Prothvar had upset the game table, spilling all the
chess pieces on the floor. Saetan's eyes had glazed as he studied the wiggling
fingers. "Like that," he'd finally said, choking. Working backward from what she already knew made him queasy—he had
never forgotten the young Warlord who had been too cocky about the lessons and
then had panicked halfway through the pass—but it had only taken a few minutes
to translate from flesh and wood to ribbons and wood, and it had been so
pleasing to see that spark in her eyes, to almost hear the click when she put
the pieces together and understood. So now she was happily weaving ribbons through a piece of solid wood
with an ease that women at a loom would envy. "Oh, I almost forgot," Jaenelle said as she picked up another
ribbon. "The Prince asked me to send his regards." Andulvar's eyes flew open and immediately closed again. Mephis's hand
froze above the piece he was about to move. Prothvar's head whipped around and
immediately whipped back. Only Saetan, who was sitting in front of her, didn't
react. "The Prince?" he asked lazily. "Mm. We have a Hayllian Warlord Prince living with us now. He's
sort of a playmate for Leland and Alexandra." She paused in her weaving,
her brow puckered. "I don't think he likes it much. He doesn't seem happy
when he's with them. But he doesn't mind playing with Wilhelmina and me." "And what does he play with you and Wilhelmina?" Saetan asked
softly. He noticed Andulvar's sharp look, but he ignored it. Daemon wasn't just
in Beldon Mor, he was in the damn house! Jaenelle brightened. "Lots of things. We take walks, and he rides
well, and he knows lots of stories, and he plays the piano with Wilhelmina, and
he reads to us, and he's not like lots of grown-ups who think our games are
silly." She picked up two ribbons and braided them through the wood. "He's like you in lots of ways." She
tilted her head and studied his face. "He looks like you in some
ways." Saetan's blood roared in his ears. He lowered his hands and pressed one
against his stomach. "And what way is that, witch-child?" "Oh, the way your eyes get that funny look sometimes, like you've
got a tummy ache and you want to laugh but you know it would hurt." She
looked at the hand, now curled into a fist, that was pressing into his stomach.
"Is there something wrong with your tummy?" "Not yet." Andulvar suddenly found the ceiling intensely interesting. Prothvar and
Mephis just stared at her back. Saetan ground his teeth. "He's really very nice, Saetan," Jaenelle said, puzzled by
the strange emotional currents. "One day when it was raining, he played
cradle with Wilhelmina and me for hours and hours." "Cradle?" he said in a strangled voice. Jaenelle embedded the Queen of Hearts into the wood. "It's a card
game. The rules are pretty tricky, and the Prince kept forgetting some of them
and then he'd lose." "Did he?" Saetan bit his cheek. Hard to believe that Daemon
would find the rules to any game "tricky." "Mm. I didn't want him to feel bad, so ... well, I was dealing,
and I helped him win a game." The ceiling above Andulvar was intensely interesting. Mephis
started to cough. Prothvar found the texture of the curtains riveting. Saetan cleared his throat and pushed his fist deeper into his stomach.
"Did . . . did the Prince say anything?" Jaenelle wrinkled her nose. "He said he'd be happy to teach me
poker if he didn't have to bet against me. What did he mean, Saetan?" Mephis and Prothvar leaped toward the game board and smacked their
heads together. Andulvar started to shake and held the arms of the chair as if
they were the only things keeping him close to the ground. Saetan felt sure that if he didn't laugh soon his insides were going to
be pulverized by the strain. "I think ... he meant . . . that he would
have liked ... to have won by himself." Jaenelle considered this and shook her head. "No, I don't think
that's what he meant." There was a muffled ack ack ack as Prothvar desperately tried to
hold in the laughter, but the sound acted like a trigger and all four of them
helplessly exploded. Saetan's body felt like jelly. He slid out of the chair, landed with a
thump on the floor, pitched over on his side, and howled. Jaenelle looked at them and smiled as if willing to join in if someone
would explain the joke. After a minute, she got to her feet, smoothed down her
dress with the quiet pride and dignity of a young Queen, stepped over Saetan's
legs, and headed for the door. Saetan instantly sobered. Pushing himself up on one elbow, he said,
"Witch-child? Where are you going?" The other three men stayed
silent, waiting for an answer. Jaenelle turned and looked down at Saetan. "I'm going to the
bathroom and then I'm going to see if Mrs. Beale has anything to eat." She
walked to the door, stiff-legged. The last thing they heard her mutter before
she closed the door on them was, "Males." There was a moment's more silence before the laughter sputtered to life
again, continuing until none of them could stand anymore. "I'm glad I'm dead," Andulvar said as he wiped at his eyes. Saetan, lying on his back, tilted his head to look at his friend.
"Why?" "Because she'd be the death of me otherwise." "Ah, but Andulvar, what a glorious way to die." Andulvar sobered. "What are you going to do now? He went out of
his way to tell you where he is. A challenge?" Saetan slowly got to his feet, straightened his clothes, and smoothed
back his hair. "Do you think he's that careless?" "Maybe that arrogant." Saetan thought it over and shook his head. "No, I don't think it's
arrogance, but it is a challenge." He turned to face Andulvar. "To
me. He may trust my intentions as little as I trust his. Perhaps we both need
to trust ... a little." "So what will you do?" Saetan sighed. "Send my regards in return." 2 / Terreille As Greer looked out the embassy windows at the city called Beldon Mor,
he heard the door quietly open and close. He probed the room behind him,
expecting that some hand-wringing ambassador was waiting to tell him the
meeting would be delayed. Instead he felt nothing but a slight chill. The fools
who served here had a decent expense account. The least they could do was heat
the rooms. Perhaps the little sniveler had entered, seen him, and scurried out
without speaking. Sneering, Greer turned from the windows and took one involuntary step
backward. Daemon Sadi stood by the closed door, his hands in his trouser pockets,
his face that familiar, cool, bored mask. "Lord Greer," he said in a
silky croon. "Sadi," Greer replied contemptuously. "The High
Priestess sent me with an offer for you." "Oh?" Daemon said, raising one eyebrow. "Since when does
Dorothea have her favorite act as a messenger boy?" "This wasn't my idea," Greer snapped and immediately changed
tack. "I do as I'm told, the same as you. Please." He gestured with
his left hand toward two chairs. "Let's at least be comfortable." Greer stiffened as Sadi glided over to the chairs and gracefully
settled into one of them. The way the man moved pricked at him. There was
something feline, something not altogether human in that movement. Greet sat in
the other chair, the sunlight to his back, so that he could easily observe
Sadi's face. "I have an offer for you," Greer repeated. "It doesn't
please me to be the one to bring it." "So you've said." Greer pressed his lips together. There wasn't even a spark of interest
in the bastard's face. "The offer is this: one hundred years without
having to serve in a court, to live where you choose and do what you choose, to
spend your time in whatever society amuses you." Greer paused for dramatic
effect. "And the offer includes the same terms for the Eyrien half-breed.
Excuse me—your brother." "The Eyrien is Ringed by the High Priestess of Askavi. Dorothea
has no say as to what is done with him." That was a lie, as Sadi well knew, but it annoyed Greer that there were
no questions, no subtle changes in voice or expression. Could things have
changed? Did he no longer have any interest in Yaslana? "It's a generous offer," Greer said, fighting to control his
desire to lash out, to force Sadi to react. "Beyond words." Greer's left hand clutched the chair. He took a deep breath. He had
wanted to do the goading. "And what's the string attached to this generous offer?" Sadi
said with a feral smile. Greer shivered. Damn those little idiots. When he was done with them,
they'd know how to heat a room! He had to make this offer just right, and it
was hard to think with the room so cold. "A good friend of the High
Priestess has discovered that her consort has been dallying with a young witch,
is besotted with her, in fact. She would like to do something to end that
activity, but because of political sensitivities is unable to do anything
herself." "Mm. I would think that if she wants her consort quietly buried,
you'd be more skilled to handle it than I." "It's not the consort she wants buried." Hell's fire, it was
cold! "Ah. I see." Sadi crossed his legs at the knee and steepled
his fingers, resting his long nails on his chin. "However, as you must
know, my ability to travel is severely limited by the desires of the Queen I'm
serving. An unexplained jaunt would be difficult." "And not necessary. That's why the offer is being made to
you." "Oh?" "The High Priestess's friend has reason to believe that her
nemesis is in this very city." Greer's feet were numb. He wanted to rub
his hands together to warm them, but Sadi didn't seem to notice the cold, and
he wasn't about to show any sign of weakness. Sadi frowned, the first change in his face since the interview began.
"And how old is this nemesis? What does she look like?" "Hard to tell exactly. You know how hard it can be to judge these flash-in-a-day
races. Young, though, at least in looks.
Golden hair. That's the only definite feature. Probably has a strange
aura—" Sadi laughed, an unnerving sound. He looked highly amused, but there
was something queer about the glitter in his eyes. "My dear Lord Greer,
you're talking about half the females living on this clump of rock. Strange
aura? Compared to what? High-strung eccentricity is a prepubescent epidemic
here. You won't find an aristo family on the whole damn island that doesn't
have at least one daughter with a 'strange aura.' What do you expect me to do?
Approach each one while her chaperon looks on and ask her if she's screwing a
Hayllian from one of the Hundred Families?" He laughed again. Greer ground his teeth. "Then you're refusing the offer?" "No, Greer, I'm simply telling you that without more information,
the friend's consort is going to be playing with his toy for a very long time.
So unless you can tell me more than that, it isn't worth the effort." Sadi
stood up and tugged his jacket sleeves down over his cuffs. "The offer is
intriguing, however, and if I stumble across a golden-haired girl with a taste
for Hayllians, I'll give her a very good look. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm
overdue at a dressmaker's shop where my tasteful opinions are required."
He bowed mockingly and left. Greer counted to ten before leaping out of the chair and stumbling to
the door on his numb feet. He clawed at the door, the knob so cold it almost
stuck to his skin. He finally pulled the door open, stepped into the
hallway—and sagged against the wall. The hallway felt like an oven. Daemon stared at the bed of witchblood in the alcove. Unable to sleep,
he'd gone for a walk and had ended up here. The night air was cold and he'd
forgotten his topcoat, but it felt good to be numbed by a cold that wasn't
coming from within. Dorothea was looking for Jaenelle. It didn't matter if she was looking
for her own reasons or at someone else's behest. Dorothea always tried to
destroy strong young witches who might one day rival her power. Once she found
out who and what Jaenelle was, she would use every weapon at her disposal to
destroy the girl. Greer was sniffing around for information, which meant Dorothea wasn't
certain that Jaenelle lived in Beldon Mor. But there was no reason to think
that Greer's visit would be brief, and if he stayed around long enough, sooner
or later he would overhear someone talking about Leland Benedict's eccentric,
golden-haired daughter. And then? Have you taught her how to kill, Priest? Can you teach her such a thing? She's so wise in
her innocence, so innocent in her wisdom. He should have killed Greer instead of just crippling the hand that had
slit Titian's throat. But the timing had been wrong, and even if she had had no
proof, Dorothea would have suspected him. An oversight he still couldn't
correct without drawing too much attention to this house. There was no place he
could hide Jaenelle that would be safe enough, not with her propensity to
wander, and he wasn't willing to give her to the Priest yet, even if she would
go and stay away. Not yet. Daemon shook his head. The night was fleeing, and since he'd reached
the alcove, he'd known what he had to do. If the offer had been made for him
alone, there would have been no question about his answer. But it hadn't been
made for him alone. He took a deep breath and sent a spear thread along the
Ebon-gray. "Prick? Prick, can you hear me?" There was the sudden awareness of someone waking instantly from a light
sleep. "Bastard?" A
stirring, a focusing. "Bastard,
what—" "Listen. There's not much time. Greer made me an offer
today." "Greer?" Icy
wariness. "Why?" "A friend of Dorothea's wants a favor." Daemon swallowed hard and shut his eyes tight. "One hundred years out of court service ... for both of
us ... if I kill a child." The next words floated into Daemon's mind, venomously sweet. "Any child? Or one in particular?" Daemon looked down. His right hand was rubbing the scar on his left
wrist. "A very special child. An extraordinary child." "And your answer was?" "I told you. The offer wasn't for me al—" " Where are you?" "Chaillot" A hiss of fury. "Listen to
me, you son of a whoring bitch. If you accept that offer for my sake, the first
thing I'll do is kill you." The first thing I'd do is let you. Daemon sank to his knees, shaking with relief. "Thank you." "What?" The waves
of fury rolling through the thread stopped. "Thank you. I ... had hoped . . . that would be your
answer, but I had to ask." Daemon
took a deep breath. "There's something else you should—" "The bitch is up. There's no time. Take care of her,
Bastard. If you have to bleed everyone else dry, do it, but take care of her." Lucivar was gone. Daemon slowly got to his feet. He'd taken a tremendous risk contacting
Lucivar. If they were caught communicating, a whipping would be the least of
the punishments. He wasn't worried for himself. He was too far away from Hayll
for Dorothea to detect it through her primary controlling ring, and he was
confident of his ability to slide around Alexandra, who wore the secondary
controlling ring. But Zuultah wasn't Alexandra, and Lucivar didn't always walk
cautiously. Be careful, Prick, Daemon
thought as he slowly walked back to the house. Be careful. In a few more
years, Jaenelle would be of age. And then they would serve the kind of Queen
they'd always dreamed of. He could have followed the Ebon-gray spear thread back to Lucivar to
find out if Zuultah had detected their communication, but he didn't because he
didn't want to know for certain that Zuultah was using the Ring. He didn't want
to know that Lucivar was in pain. Daemon glanced up at the windows of the nursery wing. Not a glimmer of
light. He wanted to slip up the stairs, slide into that small bed, and curl
himself around her, warmed by the knowledge that she was alive and safe.
Because if Lucivar was in pain . . . Daemon let himself into the house and went to his room. He undressed
quickly and got into bed. His room was crowded with shadows, and as the sky
lightened with the coming dawn, he kept wondering what the sun was witnessing
in Pruul. 3 / Terreille Surreal unbuttoned her coat as she meandered down a path in the
Angelline public gardens, a part of the estate that Alexandra Angelline had
opened for the city's use. The gardens were one of the few places left in
Beldon Mor where people could walk on grass or sit under a tree, and it seemed
like all of the Blood aristos were there, enjoying one of the last warm days of
autumn. Twenty years ago, when Surreal had come to the city to lend her reputation
to Deje for the opening of the Red Moon house, there had been grass and trees
aplenty. Now Beldon Mor was just a newer, cleaner version of Draega, thanks to
the Hayllian ambassadors' skill at prostituting the council and leeching away
the strength of the Blood. More than the landens of each race, the Blood needed to stay in touch
with the land. Without that contact, it was too easy to forget that, according
to their most ancient legends, they were created to be the caretakers. It was
too easy to become embroiled in their own egos. Surreal walked along the garden paths, amused by the reactions to her
presence. Young men on the strut watched her with calculated interest; young
men walking with the ladies they were courting glanced at her and blushed while
their companions hastily tugged them in a different direction; men who were
making an obligatory public appearance with their wives stared straight ahead,
while their wives looked from Surreal to their husbands' pale, tight-lipped
faces and back to Surreal again. She ignored all of them, to the intense relief
of her clients. Well, almost all. She did smile intimately at one Warlord who
had treated a young whore very harshly a few nights ago and waggled her fingers
at him in greeting before hurrying away, laughing quietly and wishing she could
hear his blustering explanation. But that was enough fun. Time for business. Surreal continued her meandering, moving closer and closer to the
wrought-iron fence that separated the private gardens from the public ones. Beneath her shirt she wore the Gray Jewel
mounted in a gold setting that was an exact replica of Titian's Green Jewel.
She'd been probing with the Gray since she entered the gardens, hoping she
wouldn't get a flickering answer because that would mean Philip was nearby—and
it wasn't Philip she was looking for. As she neared the fence, she sent the private signal Daemon had taught
her so many years ago, the signal that told him she needed him. Then she turned
away and continued exploring the smaller paths nearby. Maybe he wasn't at the house. Maybe he was but couldn't get away. Maybe
he wouldn't answer the signal. She hadn't dared use it since the night she
pushed him into showing her Hayll's Whore. She felt him before she saw him, coming up a path behind her. Turning,
she headed toward him, pausing now and then to admire a late-blooming flower.
The path was an offshoot, with less chance of someone seeing them, but even so,
Surreal didn't want anyone asking questions. As she passed him, she pretended
to stumble and turn her foot. "Damn," she said as Daemon held her arm to steady her.
"Hold still a minute, would you, sugar?" She put a hand on his
shoulder, leaned against him, and fiddled with her shoe. "There's someone
looking for you." She felt him tense, saw the small ring of frost around
his feet. "Oh? Why?" Still fiddling with her shoe, Surreal couldn't see his face, but she
knew there would be nothing but a bored, slightly put-upon expression despite
the silky chill in his voice. "She thinks you're interested in a child here, one, apparently, of
great interest to her, one that Dorothea wants out of the way. If I were you,
I'd watch my back. She didn't hire me for a contract, but that doesn't mean she
hasn't been interviewing others who would be willing to have a try at
you." She put her foot down and wobbled her ankle as if testing it. "Do you know who she is?" Surreal frowned and shook her head, still studying her shoe. "A
witch staying at Cassandra's Altar. No way to tell how long she's been there.
There are a couple of rooms fixed up. That's about it. I've stayed in worse
places." Daemon kept his head turned away from her. "Thank you for the
warning. Now if you'll ex—" "Prince? Prince, you must come and see." Surreal turned toward the sound of the girl's voice. It sounded like
silk feels, she thought as the thin, golden-haired girl skipped around the bend
and stopped in front of them, her smile warm, her eyes—eyes that seemed to
shift color depending on the way the sunlight found its way through the leaves—full
of high spirits and curiosity. "Hello," the girl said as she studied Surreal's face. "Lady," Surreal replied, trying to sound respectful and
dignified, but she'd heard Sadi's exasperated sigh and wanted to laugh. "We should be getting back," Daemon said, moving to the
girl's side and trying to turn her toward the private gardens. Surreal was about to slip away when she heard Daemon say,
"Lady." The coaxing, pleading note in his voice rooted her to the
path. She'd never heard him sound like that. She looked at the girl, who had
planted her feet and refused to be turned. "Jaenelle," he said a bit desperately. Jaenelle ignored him as she studied Surreal's face and chest. That was when Surreal realized that the Gray Jewel had slipped out from
under her shirt when she bent over to examine her shoe. She looked at Daemon,
silently asking what she should do. As Daemon gently squeezed Jaenelle's shoulder to get her attention,
Jaenelle said, "Are you Surreal?" When Surreal didn't answer,
Jaenelle tipped her head back to look at Daemon. "Is she Surreal?" Daemon's face had a guarded, trapped look. He took a deep breath and
released it, slowly. "Yes, she's Surreal." Jaenelle clasped her hands in front of her and smiled happily at
Surreal. "I have a message for you." Surreal blinked, totally at a loss. "A message?" "Lady, just give her the message. We have to go," Daemon
said, trying to put some strength into his words. Jaenelle frowned at him, obviously puzzled by his lack of courtesy, but
she obeyed. "Titian sends her love." Surreal's legs buckled at the same time Daemon grabbed her. "Is
this your idea of a joke?" she whispered savagely, hiding her face against
his chest. "May the Darkness help me, Surreal, this is no joke." Surreal looked up at him. Fear, too, was something she'd never heard in
his voice. She braced herself and stepped away from him. "Titan is
dead," she said tightly. Jaenelle looked even more puzzled. "Yes, I know." "How do you know Titian?" Daemon asked quietly, but his voice
vibrated with tension. He shivered, and Surreal knew it had nothing to do with
the fresh little breeze that had sprung up. "She's Queen of the Harpies. She told me her daughter's name is
Surreal, and she told rne what she looked like, and she told me her Jewel's
setting might look like the family crest. The Dea al Mon usually wear it in
silver, but the gold looks right on you." Jaenelle looked at them. She was
still pleased that she'd been able to deliver the message, but their reactions
made no sense. Surreal wanted to run, wanted to escape, wanted to hold on to this
child who didn't think it strange to be a bridge between the living and the
dead. She tried to say something, anything, but only an inarticulate sound came
out, so she looked to Daemon for help and realized he wasn't standing on solid
ground either. Finally he shook himself, slipped an arm around Jaenelle's shoulders,
and led her toward the private gardens. "Wait," Surreal called. She swayed but stayed on her feet.
Tears filled her eyes, filled her voice. "If you should see Titian again,
send my love in return." The smile she saw through the blur of tears was gentle and
understanding. "I will, Surreal. I won't forget." Then they were gone. Surreal stumbled to a tree and wrapped her arms around it, tears
streaming down her cheeks. Dea al Mon. The family name? The people Titian had
come from? She didn't know, but it was more than she'd ever had before. She
felt torn apart inside, and yet, for the first time since she'd stumbled into
that room and saw Titian lying dead, she didn't feel alone. 4 / Terreille As Cassandra opened the cupboard where she kept the wineglasses, she
felt the dark male presence at the kitchen door, that unmistakable scent of the
Black. Without turning, she reached for a wineglass and said, "I didn't expect
you until later." "I'm surprised you expected me at all." She missed the glass. Only one male's psychic scent could be mistaken
for Saetan's. Buying time while she vanished the Red Jewel and called in her
Black, she took two glasses from the cupboard and set them on the counter
before turning around. He leaned against the door frame, his hands in his trouser pockets. Ah, Saetan, look what you've sired. Cassandra's heart beat in an odd little rhythm as she admired his body
and the almost too beautiful face. If there had been the merest hint of
seduction in the air, her ancient pulse would have been racing. But there was
only a bone-chilling cold and a look in his eyes that she couldn't meet. Think, woman, think. She was
a Guardian, one of the living dead, but he didn't know that. If he damaged her
body, she could instantly make the transition to demon and keep fighting. She
doubted he had the knowledge or skill to destroy her completely. Black against
Black. She could hold her own against him. She glanced at his eyes and knew, with shocking certainty, that it
wasn't true. He had come for the kill, and he knew exactly who and what she
was. "You disappoint me, Cassandra. Your legends paint you
differently," Daemon said softly, his voice thick with malevolence. "I'm a Priestess serving at this Altar," she said, working to
keep her voice steady. "You're mistaken if you think—" He laughed softly. She stepped back from the sound and found herself
pressed against the counter. "Do you think I can't tell the difference between a Priestess and
a Queen? And the Jewels, my dear, name you for what you are." She bent her head slightly in acknowledgment. "So I'm Cassandra.
What do you want, Prince?" He eased away from the door and stepped toward her. "More to the
point, Lady"—he put a nasty edge on the word—"what do you want?" "I don't understand." Training demanded she stand her ground.
Instinct screamed at her to run. He kept moving toward her, smiling as she edged around the table to
keep it between them. It was a seducer's smile, soft and almost gentle, except
it was carved from ice. "Who are you waiting for?" He withdrew his
hands from his pockets. Cassandra glanced at his hands. The momentary relief of not seeing a
ring on his right hand was stripped away by the realization of how long he wore
his nails. Mother Night, he was his father's son! She kept easing around the
table. If she could get to the door . . . Daemon changed directions, blocking her escape. "Who?" "A friend." He shook his head in mocking sadness. Cassandra stopped moving. "Would you like some wine?" He was
dangerous, dangerous, dangerous. "No." He paused and studied the nails on his right hand.
"You don't think I can create a grave deep enough to hold you, do
you?" His voice was silky, crooning, almost sleepy. Terrifying. And
familiar. Another deep voice with a slightly different cadence, but the
crooning rage was the same. "For your information, just in case you've
been considering it, I know you can't create one deep enough to hold me." Cassandra lifted her chin and looked him in the eye. She'd used that
pause to put a strengthening spell on her nails, making them as strong and
sharp as daggers. "Maybe not, but I'm going to try." Daemon lifted one eyebrow. "Why?" he asked too gently. Cassandra's temper flared. "Because you're dangerous and cruel.
You're Hekatah's puppet and Dorothea's pet sent here to destroy an
extraordinary witch. I won't let you. I won't. You may put me in the grave for
good, but I'll give you a taste of it, too." She flung herself at him, her hand curved and ready, the Black Jewel
blazing. He caught her wrists, holding her off with an ease that made her
scream. He hit the Black shields on her inner barriers hard enough to make her
work to keep them intact, but they wouldn't keep him out for long. She was
draining her Jewels and he hadn't tapped his yet. When her Black were drained,
there would be no way to stop him from shattering her mind. She tried to twist away from him, tried to eliminate the immediate
physical danger so she could concentrate on protecting her mind. Then she froze
as his snake tooth pressed into her wrist. She didn't think his venom would be
deadly to a Guardian, but if he pumped his full shot into her, it would
paralyze her long enough for him to pick her apart at his leisure. She looked up at him defiantly, her teeth bared, ready to fight to the
end. It was the look on his face, the change in his eyes that arrested her.
There was wariness there. And hope? "You don't like Dorothea," he said slowly, as if puzzling out
a difficult problem. "I like Hekatah even less," she snapped. "Hekatah." Daemon released her, swearing softly as he paced
the room. "Hekatah still exists? Like you?" Cassandra sniffed. "Not like me. I'm a Guardian. She's a
demon." "I beg your pardon," he said dryly as he prowled the room. "Are you saying you weren't sent here to kill the girl?"
Cassandra rubbed her sore wrists. Daemon stopped pacing. "I'll take some wine, if you're still
offering it." Cassandra got the glasses, a bottle of red wine, and the decanter of
yarbarah. Pouring a glass of each, she handed him the wine. Daemon tested it, sniffed it, and took a sip. One eyebrow rose.
"You have excellent taste in wine, Lady." Cassandra shrugged. "Not my taste. It was a gift." When he
didn't say anything else, she prodded, "Is that why you're here?" "Perhaps," he said slowly, thinking it over. Then he smiled
wryly. "I was of the opinion that I was sent here because I had been a bit
too troublesome of late and there wasn't another court that would have me, or
another Queen that Dorothea was willing to sacrifice in order to blunt my
temper." He sipped the wine appreciatively. "However, if what you
believe is true—and recent events do seem to support that belief—it was a grave
error on her part." He laughed softly, but there was a brutality to the
sound that made Cassandra shiver. "Why is it an error? If she offered you something of value
to—" "Like my freedom?" The wariness was back in his eyes.
"Like a century of not having to kneel and serve?" Cassandra pressed her lips together. This was going wrong, and if he
turned against her again, he wouldn't relent a second time. "The girl
means everything to us, Prince, and she means nothing to you." "Nothing?" He smiled bitterly. "Do you think that
someone like me, having lived as I've lived, being what I am, would destroy the
one person he's been looking for his whole life? Do you think me such a fool I
don't recognize what she is, what she'll become? She's magic, Cassandra. A
single flower blooming in an endless desert." Cassandra stared at him. "You're in love with her." Sudden
anger washed over her at the next thought. "She's just a child." "That fact hasn't eluded me," he said dryly as he refilled
his wineglass. "Who is 'us'?" "What?" "You said 'the girl means everything to us.' Who?" "Me . . ." Cassandra hesitated, took a deep breath. "And
the Priest." Daemon's expression was a mixture of relief and pain. He licked his
lips. "Does he ... Does he think I mean her harm?" He shook
his head. "No matter. I've wondered the same about him." Cassandra gasped, incensed. "How could—" She stopped herself.
If they had presumed that about him, why would he not presume the same about
them? She sat at the kitchen table. He hesitated and then sat across from her.
"Listen to me," she said earnestly. "I can understand why you
feel bitter toward him, but you don't feel half as bitter as he does. He never
wanted to walk away from you, but he had no other choice. No matter what you
think of him because of the way you've had to live, one thing is true: he
adores her. With every breath, with every drop of his blood, he adores
her." Daemon toyed with the wineglass. "Isn't he a little old for
her?" "I'd say he was experienced," Cassandra replied tartly. "She'll be a powerful Queen and should have an older, experienced
Steward." Daemon glanced at her, amused. "Steward?" "Of course." She studied him. "Do you have ambitions to
wear the Steward's ring?" Daemon shook his head. His lips twitched. "No, I don't have any
ambitions to wear the Steward's ring." "Well, then." Cassandra's eyes widened. Now that the chill
was gone, now that he was a little more relaxed . . . "You really are your
father's son," she said dryly and was startled by his immediate, warm
laughter. Her eyes narrowed. "You thought—that's wicked!" "Is it?" His golden eyes caressed her with disturbing warmth.
"Perhaps it is." Cassandra smiled. When the anger and cold were gone, he really was a
delightful man. "What does she think of you?" "How in the name of Hell should I know?" he growled. His eyes
narrowed as she laughed at him. "Does she try your patience to the breaking point? Exasperate you
until you want to scream? Make you feel as if you can't tell from one step to
the next if you're going to touch solid ground or fall into a bottomless
pit?" He looked at her with interest. "Do you feel that way?" "Oh, no," Cassandra said lightly. "But then, I'm not
male." Daemon growled. "That's a familiar sound." It was fun teasing him because,
despite his strength, he didn't frighten her the way Saetan did. "You and
the Priest might have more in common than you think where she's
concerned." He laughed, and she knew it was the idea of Saetan being as bewildered
as he that amused him, consoled him, linked him to them. Daemon finished his wine and stood up. "I'm .. . glad ... to have
met you, Cassandra. I hope it won't be the last time." She linked her arm through his and walked with him to the outer door of
the Sanctuary. "You're welcome anytime, Prince." Daemon raised her hand to his lips and kissed it lightly. She watched him until he was out of sight before returning to the
kitchen and washing the glasses. Now there was just the delicate little matter of explaining this
meeting to his father. 5 / Terreille There are some things the body never forgets, Saetan thought wryly as
Cassandra snuggled closer to him, her hand tracing anxious little circles up
and down his chest. Before tonight he'd politely refused to stay with her, wary
that she might want more from him than he was willing— or able—to give. But
she, too, was a Guardian, and that kind of love was no longer part of her life.
There were, after all, some penalties to the half-life. Still, it pleased him
to feel skin against skin, to caress the curves of a feminine body. If only
she'd get to the point and stop making those damn little circles, because he
remembered only too well what they meant. He captured her hand and held it against his chest. "So?" As
he turned his head and kissed her hair, he felt her frown. He pressed his lips
together, annoyed. Had she forgotten how easy it was for him to read a woman's
body, to pick up her subtlest moods? Was she going to deny what had screamed at
him the moment he stepped into the kitchen? "So?" She lightly, teasingly, kissed his chest. Saetan took a deep breath. His patience frayed. "So when are you
going to get around to telling me what happened this afternoon?" She tensed. "What happened this afternoon?" He clenched his teeth. "The walls remember, Cassandra. I'm a Black
Widow, too. Do you want me to pull it out of the walls and replay it, or are
you going to tell me yourself?" "There's really not much—" "Not much!" Saetan swore as he rolled away from her and
leaned against the headboard. "Have the centuries addled your mind,
woman?" "Don't . . ." Saetan looked into her eyes. "I frighten you," he said
bitterly. "I've never harmed you, never touched you in anger, seldom even
raised my voice at you. I loved you, served you well, and used my strength to
keep a vow to you through all those desolate years. And I frighten you. Since
the day I returned with the Black, I've frightened you." He leaned his
head back and stared at the ceiling. "You're frightened of me, and yet you
have the audacity to provoke my son into a murderous rage and try to
dismiss it as if nothing happened. What I don't understand is why this place is
standing at all, why I'm not trying to locate your remains, or why he wasn't
standing on the threshold waiting for me. Did you tell him about me? Was I your
trick card to make him hesitate long enough for you to try to smooth it
over?" "It wasn't like that!" Cassandra pulled the sheet around her. "Then what was it like?" His voice sounded flat with the
effort to keep his temper in check. "He came here because he thought I—we—wanted to harm Jaenelle." Saetan shook his head. "You, perhaps. Not me. He already knew
about me." He looked away. He didn't want to see her confusion, didn't
want to consider what might happen if that tenuous link between Daemon and
himself shattered. "Saetan . . . listen to me." Cassandra reached out to him. He hesitated a moment before holding out his arm and letting her settle
on his shoulder. He listened, without interrupting, while she told him about
her meeting with Daemon, suspecting that she had blunted far too many edges,
had given him the bone without any of the meat. "You were very lucky," he said when she finally stopped
talking. "Well, I realize he wears the Black." Saetan snorted and shook his head. "There is a range of strength
within every Jewel. You know that as well as I." "He's not really trained." "Don't mistake ability for polish. He may not do everything he
wants to with finesse, but that doesn't mean he can't do it." She fidgeted, annoyed because he wasn't soothed by her rendition of the
meeting. But there was still all that meat he hadn't gotten. "You sound as if you're afraid of him," she said crossly. "I am." She gasped. Saetan suddenly felt weary. Weary of Cassandra, weary of Hekatah, weary
of all the witches he'd known who, no matter what they did or didn't feel for
him as a man, all looked at his Jewels and saw the potential to achieve their
own ends. Only the one with sapphire eyes saw him as Saetan. Just Saetan. "Why?" Cassandra asked, watching his face intently. Saetan closed his eyes. So weary. And there was another man, a far more
desperate man, who had seen only seventeen centuries and was just as weary.
"Because he's stronger than me, Cassandra. And not just because he's
living. He's stronger than I was in my prime, and he's . . . more ruthless." Cassandra bit her lip. "He knows about Jaenelle. I had the
impression he knows where to find her." Saetan let out a sharp laugh. "Oh, I imagine he does. It's
probably not that far a walk from his room to hers." "What?" "He's serving her family, Cassandra. He's living in the same
house." He leaned toward her, taking her chin between his fingers.
"Now do you begin to understand? He knows about me because Jaenelle told
him, completely ignorant, I'm sure, that it would make him climb the walls. And
I know about him because he sent a message to me, through Jaenelle. A polite
message, basically warning me off his territory." "He doesn't want to be Steward of the court." Saetan laughed, genuinely amused. "No, I wouldn't think he would.
He's in his prime, virile, living, and well trained in seduction. That
twelve-year-old body must be driving him out of his skin." Cassandra hesitated. "He thought you wanted to be her
Consort." Saetan gave her a sidelong look. "What did you tell him?" "That she needed an older, experienced Steward." "Very kind of you." Cassandra sighed. "You're still angry about my talking to
him." "No, I'm not. I just wish . . ." That I could have seen
him, talked to him, felt the strength of his grip, heard the sound of his
voice. That we could have judged each other honestly. We're forced to trust
each other because Jaenelle is asking us to, because she trusts. He caressed Cassandra's hair. "Promise me you'll be careful.
Hekatah's searching for Jaenelle. If Dorothea is supporting the effort, he'll
know best where to look for danger from that quarter. Whether or not he'll ask
us for help will depend on whether or not he trusts us. I want that trust,
Cassandra, and not just for Jaenelle's sake. You owe me that much." chapter ten 1 / Terreille Why does she ask 'so damn many uncomfortable questions? Daemon thought, clenching his teeth and staring
straight ahead as they walked through the garden. He almost missed Wilhelmina,
who was in bed with a cold. At least when her sister was present, Jaenelle
didn't ask questions that made him blush. "You're not going to answer, are you?" Jaenelle asked after a
minute of teeth-grinding silence. "No." "Don't you know the answer?" "Whether I know the answer or not is beside the point. It's not
something a man discusses with a young girl." "But you know the answer." Daemon growled. "If I were older, would you tell me?" Jaenelle persisted. There might be a way out of this yet. "Yes, if you were
older." "How old?" "What?" "How old would I have to be?" "Nineteen," he said quickly, beginning to relax. Who knew
what sort of questions she might have in seven years, but at least he wouldn't
have to answer this one. "Nineteen?" Daemon's stomach fluttered. He walked a little faster. The pleased way
she said that made him distinctly uncomfortable. "The Priest said he wouldn't tell me until I was
twenty-five," Jaenelle said happily, "but you'll tell me six years
sooner." Daemon skidded to a stop. His eyes narrowed as he regarded the happy,
upturned face and clear sapphire eyes. "You asked the Priest?" Jaenelle looked a little uncomfortable, which made him feel a little
better. "Well . . . yes." Daemon imagined Saetan trying to deal with the same question and fought
the urge to laugh. He cleared his throat and tried to look stern. "Do you
always ask me the same questions you ask him?" "It depends on whether or not I get an answer." Daemon clamped his teeth together in order to keep a wonderfully pithy
response from escaping. "I see," he said in a strangled voice. He
started walking again. Jaenelle skipped ahead to examine some leaves. "Sometimes I ask
lots of people the same question." His head hurt. "What do you do if you don't get the same
answer?" "Think about it." "Mother Night," he muttered. Jaenelle gathered some of the leaves and then frowned. "There are
some questions I'm not allowed to ask again until I'm a hundred. I don't think
that's fair, do you?" Yes! "I mean," she continued, "how am I supposed to learn
anything if people won't tell me?" "There are some questions that shouldn't be asked until a person
is mature enough to appreciate the answers." Jaenelle stuck her tongue out at him. He responded in kind. "Just because you're a little older than me doesn't mean you have
to be so bossy," she complained. Daemon looked over his shoulder to see if anyone else was around. There
wasn't, so that meant she was referring to him. When did he change from being
an elder to being just a little older . . . and bossy? Impertinent chit. Maddening, impossible . . . how did the Priest stand
it? How . . . Daemon put on his best smile, which was difficult since his teeth were
still clenched. "Are you seeing the Priest today?" Jaenelle frowned at him, suspicious. "Yes." "Would you give him a message?" Her eyes narrowed. "All right," she said cautiously.
"Come on, I've got some paper in my room." As Jaenelle waited outside
his room, Daemon penned his question and sealed the envelope. She eyed it,
shrugged, and slipped it into the pocket of her coat. They parted then, he to
escort Alexandra on her morning visits, and she to her lessons. Saetan looked up from his book. "Aren't you supposed to be with
Andulvar?" he asked as Jaenelle bounced into his public study. He and
Andulvar had decided that, under the guise of studying Eyrien weapons, Andulvar
would teach her physical self-defense while he concentrated on Craft weaponry. "Yes, but I wanted to give you this first." She handed him a
plain white envelope. "Is Prothvar going to be helping with the
lesson?" "I imagine so," Saetan replied, studying the envelope. Jaenelle wrinkled her nose. "Boys play rough, don't they?" He's pushing because he's afraid for you, witch-child. "Yes, I guess they do. Go on now." She gave him a choke-hold hug. "Will I see you after?" He kissed her cheek. "Just try to leave without seeing me." She grinned and bounced out of the room. Saetan turned the envelope over and over in his hands before finally,
carefully, opening the flap. He took out the single sheet of paper, read it,
read it again . . . and began to laugh. When she returned and had plundered her way through the sandwich and
nutcakes that were waiting for her, Saetan handed her the envelope, resealed
with black wax. She stuffed it into her pocket, tactfully showing no curiosity
about this exchange between himself and Daemon. After she left, he sat in his chair, a smile tugging at his lips, and
wondered what his fine young Prince would do with his answer. Daemon was helping Alexandra into her cloak when Jaenelle popped into
the hallway. He'd spent the day teetering between curiosity and apprehension,
regretting his impulsiveness at sending that message. Now he and Alexandra were
on their way to the theater, and it wasn't the right time or place to ask
Jaenelle about the message. "You look wonderful, Alexandra," Jaenelle said as she admired
the elegant dress. Alexandra smiled, but her brow puckered in a little frown. It always
annoyed her that Jaenelle persisted in addressing everyone on a first-name
basis. Except him. "Thank you, dear," she said a bit stiffly.
"Shouldn't you be in bed by now?" "I just wanted to say good night," Jaenelle said politely,
but Daemon noticed the slight shift in her expression, the sadness beneath the
child mask. He also noticed that she said nothing to him. They were on their way out the door when he suddenly felt something in
his jacket pocket. Slipping his fingers inside, he felt the edge of the
envelope, and his throat tightened. He spent the whole evening surreptitiously touching the envelope,
wanting to find an excuse to be alone for a minute so he could pull it out.
Years of self-control and discipline asserted themselves, and it wasn't until
he left Alexandra drifting into a satisfied sleep and was in his own room that
he allowed himself to look at it. He stared at the black wax. The Priest had read it, then. He licked his
lips, took a deep breath, and broke the seal. The writing was strong, neat, and masculine with an archaic flourish.
He read the reply, read it again ... and began to laugh. Daemon had written: "What do you do when she asks a question no
man would give a child an answer to?" Saetan had replied: "Hope you're obliging enough to answer it for
me. However, if you're backed into a corner, refer her to me. I've become
accustomed to being shocked." Daemon grinned, shook his head, and hid the note among his private
papers. That night, and for several nights after, he fell asleep smiling. 2 / Terreille Frowning, Daemon stood beneath the maple tree in the alcove. He had
seen Jaenelle come in here a few minutes ago, could sense that she was very
nearby, but he couldn't find her. Where . . . A branch shook above his head. Daemon looked up and swallowed hard to
keep his heart from leaping past his teeth. He swallowed again—hard—to keep
down the tongue-lashing that was blistering his throat in its effort to escape.
All that swallowing made his head hurt. As his nostrils flared in an effort to
breathe and his breath puffed white in the cold air, Jaenelle let out her
silvery velvet-coated laugh. "Dragons can do that even if it isn't cold," she said gaily
as she looked down at him from the lowest branch, a good eight feet above his
head. She squatted on the branch with her arms around her knees and no
discernible way to save herself if she overbalanced. Daemon wasn't interested in dragons, and his heart was no longer trying
to leap out—it was trying to crawl into his stomach and hide. "Would you mind coming down from there, Lady?" he said,
astounded that his voice sounded so casual. "Heights make me a bit
queasy." "Really?" Jaenelle's eyebrows lifted in surprise. She
shrugged, stood up, and leaped. Daemon jumped forward to catch her, pulled himself back in time, and
was rewarded by having a muscle in his back spasm in protest. He watched,
wide-eyed, as she drifted down as gracefully as the leaves dancing around her,
finally settling on the grass a few feet from him. Daemon straightened up, winced as the muscle spasmed again, and looked
at the tree. Stay calm. If you yell at her, she won't answer any questions. He took a deep breath, puffed it out. "How did you get up
there?" She gave him an unsure-but-game smile. "The same way I got
down." Daemon sighed and sat down on the iron bench that circled the tree.
"Mother Night," he muttered as he leaned his head against the tree
and closed his eyes. There was a long silence. He knew she was watching him, fluffing her
hair as she tried to puzzle out his seemingly strange behavior. "Don't you know how to stand on air, Prince?" Jaenelle asked
hesitantly, as though she was trying not to offend him. Daemon opened his eyes a crack. He could see his knees—and her feet. He
sat up slowly and studied the feet planted firmly on nothing. "It would
seem I missed that lesson," he said dryly. "Could you show me?" Jaenelle hesitated, suddenly turning shy. "Please?" He hated the wistfulness in his voice. He hated
feeling so vulnerable. She'd begun to make some excuse, but that note in his
voice stopped her, made her look at him closely. He had no idea what she saw in
his face. He only knew he felt raw and naked and helpless under the steady gaze
of those sapphire eyes. Jaenelle smiled shyly. "I could try." She hesitated.
"I've never tried to teach a grown-up before." "Grown-ups are just like children, only bigger," Daemon said
brightly, snapping to his feet. She sighed, her expression one of harried amusement. "Up
here," she said as she stood on the iron bench. Daemon stepped up beside her. "Can you feel the bench under your feet?" Indeed he could. It was a cold day that promised snow by morning, and
he could feel the cold from the iron bench seeping up through his shoes.
"Yes." "You have to really feel the bench." "Lady," Daemon said dryly, "I really feel the
bench." Jaenelle wrinkled her nose at him. "Well, all you have to do is
extend the bench all the way across the alcove. You step"—she placed one
foot forward and it looked as if she was stepping on something solid—"and
you continue to feel the bench. Like this." She brought the other foot
forward so that she was standing on the air at exactly the same height as the
bench. She looked at him over her shoulder. Daemon took a deep breath, puffed it out. "Right." He
imagined the bench extending before him, put one foot out, placed it on the
air, and pitched forward since there was nothing beneath him. His foot squarely
hit the hard ground, jarring him from his ankle to his ears. He brought his other foot to the ground and gingerly tested his ankle.
It would be a little sore, but it was still sound. He kept his back half turned
from her as he ground his teeth, waiting for the insolent giggle he'd heard in
so many other courts when he'd been maneuvered into looking foolish. He was
furious for failing, furious because of the sudden despair he felt that she
would think him an inadequate companion. He had forgotten that Jaenelle was Jaenelle. "I'm sorry, Daemon," said a wavering, whispery voice behind
him. "I'm sorry. Are you hurt?" "Only my pride," Daemon said as he turned around, his lips
set in a rueful smile. "Lady?" Then, alarmed. "Lady! Jaenelle,
no, darling, don't cry." He gathered her into his arms while her shoulders
shuddered with the effort not to make a sound. "Don't cry," Daemon
crooned as he stroked her hair. "Please don't cry. I'm not hurt. Honestly
I'm not." Since her face was buried against his chest, he allowed himself
a pained smile as he kissed her hair. "I guess I'm too much of a grown-up
to learn magic." "No, you're not," Jaenelle said, pushing away from him and
scrubbing the tears off her face with the backs of her hands. "I've just
never tried to explain it to anyone before." "Well, there you are," he said too brightly. "If you've
never shown anyone—" "Oh, I've shown lots of my other friends," Jaenelle
said brusquely. "I've just never tried to explain it." Daemon was puzzled. "How did you show them?" Instantly he felt her pull away from him. Not physically— she hadn't
moved—but within. Jaenelle glanced at him nervously before ducking behind her veil of
hair. "I ... touched . . . them so they could understand." The ember in his loins that had been warming him ever since the first
time he saw her flared briefly and subsided. To touch her, mind to mind, to get
beneath the shadows ... He would never have dared suggest it, would never have
dared make the first overture until she was much, much older. But now. Even to connect
with her, just briefly, inside the first inner barrier—ah, to touch Jaenelle. Daemon's mouth watered. There was the risk, of course. Even if she initiated the touch, it
might be too soon. He was what he was, and even at the first barrier there was the
swirl of anger and predatory cunning that was the Warlord Prince called Daemon
Sadi. And he was male, full grown. That, too, would be evident. Daemon took a deep breath. "If you're afraid of hurting me by the
touch, I—" "No," she said quickly. She closed her eyes, and he could
sense her hurting. "It's just that I'm . . . different . . . and some
people, when I've touched them . . ." Her voice trailed away, and he
understood. Wilhelmina. Wilhelmina, who loved her sister and was glad to have her
back, had, for some reason, rejected that oh-so-personal touch. "Just because some people think you're different—" "No, Daemon," Jaenelle said gently, looking up at him with
her ancient, wistful, haunted eyes. "Everyone knows I'm different.
It just doesn't matter to some—and it matters a lot to others." A tear
slipped down her cheek. "Why am I different?" Daemon looked away. Oh, child. How could he explain that she was dreams
made flesh? That for some of them, she made the blood in their veins sing? That
she was a kind of magic the Blood hadn't seen in so very, very long? "What
does the Priest say?" Jaenelle sniffed. "He says growing up is hard work." Daemon smiled sympathetically. "It is that." "He says every living thing struggles to emerge from its cocoon or
shell in order to be what it was meant to be. He says to dance for the glory of
Witch is to celebrate life. He says it's a good thing we're all different
or Hell would be a dreadfully boring place." Daemon laughed, but he wasn't about to be sidetracked. "Teach me."
It was an arrogant command softened only by the gentle way he said it. She was there. Instantly. But in a way he'd never experienced before.
He felt her sense his confusion, felt her cry of despair at his reaction. "Wait," Daemon said sharply, raising one hand.
"Wait." Jaenelle was still linked to him. He felt the quick beating of her
heart, the nervous breathing. Cautiously, he explored. She wasn't inside the first barrier, where thoughts and feelings were
open for perusal, and yet this was more than the simple inner communication
link the Blood used. And it was more than the physical monitoring he usually
did in bed. This was sharing physical experience. He felt her hair brushing
against her cheek as if it were his own, felt the texture of her dress against
her skin. Oh, the possibilities of this kind of link during . . . "Okay," he said after a while, "I think I've got the
feel of it. Now what?" His face burned as she watched him warily. At last she said, "Now we walk on air." It was queer to feel that his legs were both long and short, and it
took him a couple of tries to stand on the bench again. Amused, he just shook
his head at her puzzled expression. Naturally, if all the other friends had
been children, they were probably all close to the same age and the same size.
And the same gender? He pushed that thought away before he had time to feel
jealous. After that, it was amazingly simple, and he reveled in it. He learned
by experiencing her movements. It was similar to floating an object on air,
except you did it to yourself. They practiced straight walking parading around
the alcove. Next came straight up and down. Pretending to climb stairs took
longer to get the hang of, since he wanted a distance more compatible with his
own legs and kept tripping on nothing. Then the link was gone, and he was standing on air, alone, with
Jaenelle watching him, her eyes shining with pride and pleasure. When he
lowered himself to the ground with a graceful flourish, she clapped her hands
in delight. Daemon opened his arms. Jaenelle skated to him and wrapped her arms
around his neck. He held her tightly, his face buried in her hair. "Thank
you," he said hoarsely. "Thank you." "You're welcome, Daemon." Her voice was a lovely, sensuous
caress. Holding her so close, with his lips so near her neck, he didn't want to
let her go, but caution finally won over desire. He didn't push her away. Rather, he gently held her shoulders and
stepped back. "We'd better get back before someone comes looking." Jaenelle's happy glow dimmed. She carelessly dropped to the ground.
"Yes." She looked at the bed of witchblood. "Yes." She
walked out of the alcove, not waiting for him. Daemon stayed for another minute. Better not to come in together.
Better not to make it obvious. To keep her safe, he had to be careful. He glanced at the witchblood and bolted from the alcove. As he glided
along the garden paths, his face settled into its familiar cold mask, the
happiness he'd felt a few minutes before honing the blade of his temper so
sharp he could have made the air bleed. If you sing to them correctly, they'll tell you the names of the ones
who are gone. Everything has a price. Whatever the price, whatever he had to do, he would make sure one of
those plants wasn't for her. 3 / Terreille Daemon pulled the bright, deep-red sweater over his head and adjusted
the collar of the gold-and-white-checked shirt. Satisfied, he studied his
reflection. His eyes were butter melted by humor and good spirits, his face
subtly altered by the relaxed, boyish grin. The change in his appearance
startled him, but after a moment he just shook his head and brushed his hair. The difference was Jaenelle and the incalculable ways she worried,
intrigued, fascinated, incensed, and delighted him. More than that, now, when
he was so long past it, she was giving him—the bored, jaded Sadist—a childhood.
She colored the days with magic and wonder, and all the things he'd ceased to
pay attention to he saw again new. He grinned at his reflection. He felt like a twelve-year-old. No, not
twelve. He was at least a sophisticated fourteen. Still young enough to play
with a girl as a friend, yet old enough to contemplate the day he might sneak
his first kiss. Daemon shrugged into his coat, went into the kitchen, pinched a couple
of apples from the basket, sent Cook a broad wink, and gave himself up to a
morning with Jaenelle. The garden was buried under several inches of dry snow that puffed
around his legs like flour. He followed the smaller footprints that walked,
hopped, skipped, and leaped along the
path. When he reached the small bend that mostly took him out of sight of
anyone looking out the upper windows of the house, the footprints disappeared. Daemon immediately checked all the surrounding trees and let out a
gusty sigh of relief when she wasn't in any of them. Had she backed up in her
own tracks waiting for him to pass her? Grinning, he gathered some snow in his gloved hands, but it was too
fluffy and wouldn't pack. As he straightened up, something soft hit his neck.
He yowled when the clump of snow went down his back. Daemon pivoted, his eyes narrowing even as his lips twitched. Jaenelle
stood a few feet from him, her face glowing with mischief and good fun, her arm
cocked to throw the second snowball. He put his fists on his hips. She lowered
her arm and looked at him from beneath her lashes, trying to look solemn as she
waited for the tongue-lashing. He gave her one. "It is totally unfair," he said in his most
severe voice, "to engage in a snowball fight when only one combatant can
make snowballs." He waited, loving the way her eyes sparkled.
"Well?" Even without reading the thoughts beneath it, he could tell her touch
was filled with laughter. Daemon bent down, gathered some snow, and learned how
to make a snowball from snow too fluffy to pack. This, too, was similar to a
basic lesson in Craft—creating a ball of witchlight—yet it required a subtler,
more intrinsic knowledge of Craft than he'd ever known anyone to have. "Did the Priest teach you how to do this?" he asked as he
straightened up, delighted with the perfect snowball in his hand. Jaenelle stared at him, aghast. Then she laughed. "Noooo."
She quickly cocked her arm and hit him in the chest with her snowball. The next few minutes were all-out war, each of them pelting the other
as fast as they could make snowballs. When it was over, Daemon was peppered with clumps of white. He leaned
over, resting his hands on his knees. "I leave the field to you,
Lady," he panted. "As well you should," she replied tartly. Daemon looked up, one eyebrow rising. Jaenelle wrinkled her nose at him and ran for the alcove. Daemon leaped forward to follow her, ran a few steps, stopped, and
looked behind him. His were the only footprints. He squatted, examining the
snow. Well, not quite. There were the merest indentations in the snow
leading toward the alcove path. Daemon laughed and stood up. "Clever
little witch." He raised one foot, placed it on top of the snow, and
concentrated until he had the sensation of standing on solid ground. He positioned
his other foot. Step, step, step. He looked back and grinned at the lack of
footprints. Then he ran to the alcove. Jaenelle was struggling to push the bottom of a snowman into the center
of the alcove. Still grinning, Daemon helped her push. Then he started on the
middle ball while she made the one for the head. They worked in companionable
silence, he filling in the spaces while she stood on air and fashioned the
head. Jaenelle stepped back, looked at what they had fashioned, and began to
laugh. Daemon stepped back, looked at it, and started to cough and groan and
laugh. Even though it was crudely shaped, there was no mistaking the face above
the grossly rotund body. "You know," he choked, "if any of the groundskeepers see
that and word gets back to Graff . . . we're going to be in deep trouble." Jaenelle gave him a slant-eyed look sparking with mischief, and he
didn't care how much trouble they got into. He took the apples from his pocket and handed her one. Jaenelle took a
bite, chewed thoughtfully, and sighed. "It won't last, you know," she
said regretfully. Daemon looked at her quizzically. "They never do." He looked
at the sun beginning to peek out from behind the clouds. "I don't think
this snow's going to last. Feels like it's warming up." Jaenelle shook her head and took another bite. "No," she
said, swallowing. "It'll go before it melts. I can't hold it very
long." She frowned and fluffed her hair as she studied the snow-Graff.
"Something's missing. Something I don't know about yet that would be able
to hold it longer—" That you can do it at all is beyond what most achieve, Lady. "—would be able to weave it—" Daemon shivered. He tossed the apple core toward the bushes for the
birds to find. "Don't think of it," he said, not caring that his
voice sounded harsh. She looked at him, surprised. "Don't think about experimenting with dream weaving without being
instructed by someone who can do it well." He put his hands on her
shoulders and squeezed gently. "Weaving a dream web can be very dangerous.
Black Widows don't learn how to do it until the second stage of their training
because it's so easy to become ensnared in the web." He held her at arm's
length, searching her face. "Promise me, please, that you won't try to do
this by yourself. That you'll get the very best there is to train you." Because
I couldn't bear it if there was only a blank-eyed, empty shell to love and I
knew you were lost somewhere beyond reach, beyond return. Daemon's hands tightened on her shoulders. Her thoughtful expression
frightened him. "Yes," she said at last. "You're right, of course. If
I'm going to learn, I should ask the ones who were born to it to teach
me." She studied the snow-Graff. "See? Already it goes." The snow was starting to lose its shape, to sift into a fluffy pile in
the center of the alcove. Together they air-walked to the main garden path. Dropping into the
snow, Jaenelle trudged away from the house for a few feet, turned, and trudged
back, kicking up the snow, leaving a very clear trail. Daemon looked back at
the unmarked path, considered what the consequences would be if the others
found out that Jaenelle could move about without leaving a trace, lowered
himself to the ground, and trudged behind her, back to the house. 4 / Terreille Daemon stormed into his room, slammed the door, stripped off his
clothes, showered, and stormed back into the bedroom. Bitch. Stupid, mewling bitch! How dare she? How dare she? Leland's words burned through him. We're having a gathering this
evening, just a few of my friends. You'll be serving us, of course, so I expect
you to dress appropriately. The cold swept over him, crusting him with glacial calm. He took a deep
breath and smiled. If the bitch wanted a whore tonight, he'd give her a whore. Lifting one hand, Daemon called in two private trunks. Wherever he
traveled, the trunks that contained his clothes and "personal"
effects were always openly displayed and the contents could be examined by any
Queen or Steward who chose to rummage through his things. Those were the only
ones he ever acknowledged. The private trunks contained the items that were, in
some way, of value to him. One of those trunks was half empty and held personal mementos, a
testimony to the paucity of his life. It also contained the locked,
velvet-lined cases that held his Jewels—the Birthright Red and the cold,
glorious Black. The other trunk contained several outfits that he sneeringly
referred to as "whore's clothes"—costumes from a dozen different
cultures, designed to titillate the female senses. He opened the costume trunk and examined the contents. Yes, that outfit
would do very nicely. - He removed a pair of black leather pants, the leather
so soft and cut so well they fit like a second skin. He pulled them on,
adjusting the bulge in the front to best advantage. Next came black, ankle-high
leather boots with a high stacked heel. The perfectly tailored white silk shirt
formed a slashing V from his
neck to his waist, where two pearl buttons held it closed, and had billowing,
tight-cuffed sleeves. Next he took out the paint pots, and with cold, cruel
deliberation, applied subtle color to his cheeks, eyes, and lips. It was done
with such skill that it made him look androgynous and yet more savagely male,
an unsettling blend. Returning the paint pots to the trunks, he took a small
gold hoop from its box and slipped it into his ear. He brushed his hair and
used Craft to set it in a rakishly disheveled style. Last was a black felt hat
with a black leather band and a large white plume. Standing before the
full-length mirror, he carefully set the hat in place and inspected his
reflection. As Daemon smiled in anticipation of Leland's reaction to his dress,
someone quickly tapped on his door before it opened and closed. He saw her in the mirror. For just a moment, shame threatened to
splinter the cold crust of rage, but he held on to it. She was; after all,
female. His cruel, sensuous smile bloomed as he turned around. Jaenelle stared at him, her eyes huge, her mouth dropping open. Daemon
did nothing, said nothing. He simply waited for the inspection, waited for the
damning words. She^started at this feet, her eyes slowly traveling up his body. His
breath hitched when she reached his hips. He waited for the all-too-familiar
speculation of what hung between his legs or the quick, flushed glance back
down after hurrying past. Jaenelle didn't seem to notice. Her inspection never
changed speed as she studied the shirt, the earring, the face, and finally the
hat. Then she started from the hat and went back down. Daemon waited. Jaenelle opened her mouth, closed it, and finally said timidly,
"Do you think, when I'm grown up, I could wear an outfit like that?" Daemon bit his cheek. He didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Buying
time, he looked down at himself. "Well," he said, giving it slow
consideration, "the shirt would have to be altered somewhat to accommodate
a female figure, but I don't see why not." Jaenelle beamed. "Daemon, it's a wonderful hat." It took him a moment to admit it to himself, but he was miffed. He
stood in front of her, on display as it were, and the thing that fascinated her
most was his hat. You do know how to bruise a man's ego don't you, little one? he thought dryly as he said, "Would you like to
try it on?" Jaenelle bounced to the mirror, brushing against him as she passed. The sudden heat, the jolt of pleasure, the intense desire to hold her
against him shocked him sufficiently to make him jump out of her way. His hands
shook as he placed the hat on her head, but a moment later he was laughing as
the hat rested on the tip of her nose and the only part of her face he could
see was her chin. "You'll have to grow into it, Lady," he said warmly. Using Craft, he positioned the hat above her head and locked it on the
air. He instantly regretted it. She was going to be devastating, he realized as he stared at the face
looking at his reflection, his nails biting into his palms. In that moment he saw the face she would wear in a few years when the
pointed features were finally balanced out. The eyebrows and eyelashes. Were
they a soot-darkened gold or a gold-dusted black? The eyes, no longer hiding
behind childish pretenses, summoned him down a darker road than he had ever
known existed, one he felt desperate to follow. For the first time in his life, Daemon felt a hungry stirring between
his legs. He closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and dug his nails deeper into
his palms. No, he pleaded silently. Not now. Not yet. He couldn't, mustn't respond
yet. No one must know he could respond. They were lost, both of them, if
anyone felt that physical response through the Ring. Please, please, please. "Daemon?" Daemon opened his eyes. Jaenelle the child watched him, her forehead
puckered in concern. He smiled shakily as he slowly unclenched his hands and
took the hat. "Leland's guests will be arriving anytime now and I still have to
dress, so scat." There was something strange about the way she looked at him, but he
couldn't figure it out. Then she was gone, and he slumped on the bed, staring
at the open trunk. After a minute, he took off the shirt, pants, and boots and
returned them and the hat to the trunk. He vanished both private trunks, taking
the time to make sure they were safely stored, before dressing in formal
evening attire. The painted face and the earring would have to do for Leland. The
clothes in that trunk would be worn for only one woman's pleasure. 5 / Terreille Daemon woke instantly. Something was wrong, something that made his
nerves quiver. He lay on his back, listening to the hard, cold rain beat
against the windows. Shivering, he tossed back the covers, pulled on his robe,
and pushed open the curtains to look outside. Only the rain. And yet . . . Taking a deep; steadying breath, he began a slow descent into the
abyss, testing each rank of the Jewels, waiting for the answering quiver along
his nerves. Above the Red, nothing. The Red, nothing. The Gray, the Ebon-gray.
Nothing. He reached the level of the Black and pain flooded his nerves as an
eerie keening filled his mind, a dirge full of anger, pain, and sorrow. The
voice that sang it was pure and strong—and familiar. Daemon closed his eyes and leaned his head against the glass as he
ascended to the Red. No one else here would be able to hear it. No one else
would know. He'd known since he met her that she was Witch—and Witch wore the Black
Jewels. He'd known, but he'd been able to deceive himself into believing she'd
wear the Black at maturity, not now. In all the Blood's long history,
only a handful of witches had worn the Black, and they had been gifted with it
after the Offering to the Darkness. No one had ever worn the Black as
their Birthright. It had been a foolish deceit, especially when the evidence was right in
front of him. She could do things the rest of the Blood had never dreamed of.
She had sought out the High Lord of Hell to be her mentor. There were facets of
her that were breathtaking and terrifying. Birthright Black. She wore Birthright Black. Sweet Darkness, what would
become of her when she made the Offering? Daemon opened his eyes and saw a small white figure moving slowly along
the garden path. He opened his window and was instantly soaked by the cold
rain, but he didn't notice. He whistled once, softly, sharply, sending it on an
auditory thread directed toward the figure. It turned toward him, resigned, and made its way to his window. Daemon leaned over as Jaenelle floated up to him, grasped her beneath
the arms, and pulled her in. He set her on the floor, closed and locked the
window, pulled the curtains together. Then he looked at her, and his heart
squeezed with pain. She stood there, shivering, dripping on the rug, her eyes glazed and
pain-filled. Her nightgown, bare feet, and hands were muddy. Daemon picked her up, took her into the bathroom, and filled the tub
with hot water.' She'd been unnaturally quiet all day, and he'd feared she was
becoming ill. Now he feared she was in shock. There were dark smudges beneath
her eyes, and she didn't seem to know where she was. She struggled when he tried to lift the nightgown over her head.
"No," she said feebly as she attempted to hold the garment down. "I know what girls look like," Daemon snapped as he pulled
off the nightgown and lifted her into the tub. "Sit there." He
pointed a finger at her. She stopped trying to get out of the tub. Daemon went into the bedroom and got the brandy and glass he kept
tucked in the bottom drawer of the nightstand. Returning to the bathroom, he
sat on the edge of the tub, poured a healthy dose into the glass, and handed it
to her. "Drink this." He watched her take a small taste and grimace
before he put the bottle to his own lips and took a long swallow. "Drink
it," he said angrily when she tried to hand him the glass. "I don't like it." It was the first time he'd ever heard her
sound so young and vulnerable. He wanted to scream. "What—" He knew. Suddenly, all too clearly, he knew. The mud,
the dirge, her hands cut up from digging in the hard ground, the dirt beneath
her fingernails. He knew. Daemon took another long swallow of brandy. "Who?" "Rose," Jaenelle replied in a hollow voice. "He killed
my friend Rose." Then a savage light burned in her eyes and her lips
curled in a small, bitter smile. "He slit her throat because she wouldn't
lick the lollipop." Her eyes slid to his groin before drifting up to his
face. "Is that what you call it, Prince?" Daemon's throat closed. His blood pounded in him, pounded him, angry
surf against rock. It was so very, very hard to breathe. The sepulchral voice. The midnight, cavernous, ancient, raging voice
that held a whisper of madness. He hadn't imagined it, that other time. Hadn't
imagined it. Birthright Black. Witch. She wanted to kill him because he was male. Accepting that made it
easier to be calm. "It's called a penis, Lady. I have no use for euphemisms." He
paused. "Who killed her?" Jaenelle sipped the brandy. "Uncle Bobby," she whispered. She
rocked back and forth as tears slid down her cheeks. "Uncle Bobby." Daemon took the glass from her and set it aside. It didn't matter if
she killed him, didn't matter if she hated him for touching her. He lifted her
out of the tub and cradled her in his arms, letting her cry until there were no
tears left. When he felt her breathing even out and knew she was falling into
exhausted sleep, he wrapped her in a towel, carried her to her room, found a
clean nightgown, and tucked her into bed. He watched her for a few minutes to
be sure she was asleep before returning to his room. He paced, gulping brandy, feeling the walls close in on him. Uncle Bobby. Rose. Lollipop. How did she know? All day she must have
known, must have waited for the night so she could plant her living memento
mori. All day, while Robert Benedict had been so conspicuously at home. If you sing to them correctly, they'll tell you the names of the ones
who are gone. He snarled quietly. His pacing slowed as cold rage filled him. There was something wrong with this place. Something evil in this
place. Chaillot had too many secrets. Added to that, Dorothea and Hekatah were
hunting for Jaenelle, and Greer was still in Beldon Mor sniffing around. Tersa had said the Priest would be his best ally or his worst enemy. He would have to decide soon, before it was too late. Finally, exhausted, he stripped off the robe and fell into bed. And
dreamed of shattered crystal chalices. chapter eleven 1 / Terreille The only thing in the cell besides the overflowing slop bucket was a
small table that held a plate of food and a metal pitcher of water. Lucivar stared at the pitcher, clenching and unclenching his fists. The
chains that tethered his ankles and wrists to the wall were long enough to
reach one end of the table and the food, but not long enough to reach over and
tear out the throat of the guard who brought it. He needed food. He was desperate for water. These little ovens that
Zuultah laughingly referred to as her "enlightenment" chambers were
located in the Arava Desert, where the sun was voracious. The heat was
sufficient by midday to make his own waste steam. The first three days he'd been locked up, the guards had brought food
and water and emptied the slop bucket. During the first two, he'd eaten what he
was given. The third day, the food and water were laced with safframate, a
vicious aphrodisiac that would keep a man hard and needy enough to satisfy an
entire coven at one of their gatherings. It would also drive a man to the point
of madness because, while it made it possible for him to be an enduring
participant, it also prohibited him from physical release. He'd sensed it before he consumed anything. A less vigilant man
wouldn't have noticed, but Lucivar had experienced safframate before and
wasn't about to experience it again for Zuultah's entertainment. Lucivar licked his cracked lips as he stared at the pitcher of water,
his tongue prodding the cracks, wetting itself with his blood. His answer, that third day, had been to throw the plate and pitcher against the wall. The viper rats—large,
venomous rodents that were able to live anywhere—scurried out of the shadowy
corners and fell upon the food. He'd spent the rest of the day watching them
tear each other apart in frenzied mating.' For the next two days no one came. There was no food, no water. The
slop bucket filled. There was nothing but the rats and the heat. An hour ago, a guard had come in with the food and water. Lucivar had
snarled at him, his dark wings unfurling until the tips touched the walls. The
guard scurried out with less dignity than the rats. Lucivar approached the table, his legs shaking. He picked up the
pitcher and licked the condensation off the outside. It wasn't nearly enough. He looked at the plate. The stench of the slop bucket warred with the
smell of food, but his stomach twisted with hunger, and over all of it was the
need for the water that was so close. So very close. Holding the pitcher in both hands so that he wouldn't drop it, he took
a mouthful of water. The safframate ran through him, a fiery ice. Lucivar's mouth twisted into a teeth-baring grin. His lips cracked
wider and bled. There was only one reason to eat, to submit to what would come, and it
wasn't to stay alive. He fiercely loved life, but he was Eyrien, a hunter, a
warrior. Growing up with death had dulled his fear of it, and a part of him
rather relished the idea of being a demon. There was only one reason. One sapphire-eyed reason. Lucivar lifted the pitcher again and drank. 2 / Terreille Lucivar clenched his teeth and squeezed his eyes shut. He hated being
on his back. All Eyrien males hated being on their backs, unable to use their
wings. It was the ultimate gesture of submission. But tied as he was to the
"game bed," there was nothing he could do but endure. As one of Zuultah's witches moved on him, intent on her pleasure, he
silently swore the most vicious curses he could think of. His hands clenched
the brass rails of the headboard, had been clenching them throughout the night
with such pressure that the shape of his fingers was embedded in them. Again and again and again, one after another. With each the pain grew
worse. He hated them for the pain, for their pleasure, for their laughter, for
the food and water they taunted him with, trying to make him beg. He was Lucivar Yaslana, an Eyrien Warlord Prince. He wouldn't beg.
Wouldn't beg. Wouldn't. Lucivar opened his eyes to silence. The bed curtains were closed at the
bottom of the bed and along one side, cutting off his view of the room. He
tried to shift position and ease his stiff muscles, but he'd been stretched out
when they tied him, and there wasn't any slack. He licked his lips. He was so thirsty, so tired. So easy to slip away
from the pain, from memories. Male voices murmured in the hallway. Movement in the room, hidden by
the closed curtains. At last, Zuultah saying, "Bring him." The room was gray, a sweet, misty gray where the light danced through
shards of glass and voices were heard under water. The guards untied his hands and feet, re-tied his hands behind his
back. Lucivar snarled at them, but it was a faraway sound of no importance, no
importance at all. For a moment, when he saw the marble lady, his vision cleared, and the
pain made his legs buckle. The guards dragged him to the leather leg straps,
forced him to his knees, and strapped him to the floor behind his knees and at
his ankles. They rolled the marble cylinder, with its smoothly carved orifices,
into position. When he was fitted into an orifice, they held him in place with
a leather strap beneath his buttocks. There was enough slack for him to thrust
but not enough for him to withdraw. The gray. The sweet, twisting gray. "That will be all," Zuultah said arrogantly, waving the
guards out of the room with her switch and locking the door. The floor hurt his knees. Pain. Sweet pain. The switch hit his buttocks. Blood trickled over the leather strap. Scented silk brushed against his shoulder and face. "Are you thirsty, Yasi?" Zuultah cooed as she swung herself
up on the flat top of the marble lady. "Want some cream?" She opened
her robe and spread her thighs, revealing the dark triangle of hair. The switch hit his shoulder. "This is your reward, Yasi. This is
your pleasure." Red streaks in the gray. Red streaks and a dark triangle. "Thrust, you bastard." The switch hitting, cutting where one
wing joined his back. Thrust, thrust, thrust into the gray. Lips against the wet. Tongue
obedient. Thrust, thrust. Deeper into the pain, the wet, the dark, the dark,
the dark, the pain twisting to a sweetness, shards of glass, twisting, the wet,
the dark, the dark streaked with red, the hunger, the pain, the red fire
boiling, rising, the Ebon-gray boiling, rising, the hunger, the hunger, teeth,
pleasure, pain, moaning, moaning, teeth, pleasure, rising, boiling, pain,
pleasure, moaning, hunger, teeth, moaning, teeth, screaming, screaming,
screaming, red, red, hot sweet red, boiling, rushing, free. Lucivar swayed, confused. Zuultah rolled on the floor, screaming,
screaming. He tried to lick the moisture from his lips but something was in the
way. He turned his head and spat. For a long time, while guards pounded on the locked door and Zuultah
screamed, he stared at the small thing his teeth had found to ease the hunger.
At first he didn't understand what it was. When his flaccid organ finally
slipped out of the orifice and he recognized the red for what it was, Lucivar
lifted his head and let out a howling, savage laugh. 3 / Terreille "You have a visitor," Philip said tersely as he tapped piles
of papers into neat stacks, something he did when annoyed. Daemon raised an eyebrow. "Oh?" Philip glanced toward him but refused to look at him. "In the gold salon. Keep it brief, if possible. You have a full
schedule today." Daemon glided to the gold salon. The psychic scent hit him before he
touched the door. He settled his face into its cold mask, locked away his
heart, and opened the door. "Lord Kartane," he said in a bored voice as he closed the
door and leaned against it, his hands in his trouser pockets. "Sadi." Kartane's eyes were filled with malicious glee.
Still, he took a nervous step backward. Daemon waited, watching Kartane pace one side of the room. "Probably no one's thought to tell you, so I took it upon myself
to bring the news," Kartane said. "About what?" "Yasi." The anticipation in Kartane's eyes made Daemon's heart pound and his
mouth go dry. He shrugged. "The last time I heard anything about him, he
was serving the Queen of Pruul. Zuultah, isn't it?" "Apparently he's served her better than he's ever served
anyone," Kartane said maliciously. Get to the point, you little bastard. Kartane paced. "The story's a bit muddled, you understand, but it
appeals that, while under the influence of a substantial dose of safframate,
Yasi went berserk and bit Zuultah." Kartane let out a high-pitched,
nervous laugh. Daemon sighed. Lucivar's temper in the bedroom was legendary. At the
best of times, he was unpredictable and violent. Under the influence of safframate
. . . "So he bit her. She's not the first." Kartane laughed again. It was almost a hysterical giggle. "Well,
actually, shaved might be a better way to describe it. Anything she
mounts now won't be for her pleasure." No, Lucivar, no. By the Darkness, no. "They killed him,"
Daemon said flatly. "He wasn't that lucky. Zuultah wanted to, when she finally came to
her senses and realized what he'd done. He also killed ten of her best guards
while they were trying to subdue him." Kartane wiped nervous sweat from
his forehead. "Prythian intervened as soon as she found out. For some
insane reason, she still thinks she can eventually tame him and breed him.
However, Zuultah wasn't going to let him get away without some kind of
punishment." Kartane waited, but Daemon didn't rise to the bait. "She
put him in the salt mines." "Then she's killed him." Daemon opened the door. "You
were right,'" he said too gently, turning to look at Kartane, "no one
else would have dared tell me that." He closed the door with a silence that made the whole house shake. All the tears were gone now, and Daemon felt as dry and empty as the
Arava Desert. Lucivar was Eyrien. He would never survive in the salt mines of Pruul.
In those tunnels with all the salt and the heat, no room for him to stretch his
wings, no air to dry the sweat. There were a dozen different molds that could
infect that membranous skin and eat it away. And without wings.. . An Eyrien
warrior was nothing without his wings. Lucivar had once said he'd rather lose
his balls than his wings, and he'd meant it. Oh, Lucivar, Lucivar, his brave, arrogant, foolish brother. If he'd
accepted that offer, Lucivar would be hunting in Askavi right now, gliding
through the dusk, searching for prey. But they had known it might come to this.
The wisest thing for Lucivar to do would be to end it quickly while his
strength was intact. He would be welcome in the Dark Realm. Daemon was sure he
would be. She won't go unpunished, I promise you that. No matter how long it
takes to do it properly, I'll see the debt paid in full "Lucivar," Daemon whispered. "Lucivar." "They've all been looking for you." He hadn't heard her come in, which wasn't surprising. It wasn't
surprising she was there even though he'd locked the library door. Daemon shifted on the couch. He held out one hand, watching her small
fingers curl around his own. That gentle touch, so full of understanding, was
agony. "What happened to him?" "Who?" Daemon said, fighting the grief. "Lucivar," Jaenelle said with steely patience. Daemon recognized that strange, unnerving something in her face and
voice—Witch focusing her attention. He hesitated a moment, then took her in his
arms. He needed to hold her, feel her warmth against him, needed reassurance
that the sacrifice was worth it. He didn't know how or when the tears began
falling again. "He's my friend, my brother," he whispered into her shoulder.
"He's dying." "Daemon." Jaenelle gently stroked his hair. "Daemon, we
have to help him. I could—" "No!" Don't tempt me with hope. Don't tempt me to take
that kind of risk. "You can't help him. Nothing can help him
now." Jaenelle tried to push back to look at him, but he wouldn't let her.
"I know I promised him I wouldn't wander around Terreille, but—" Daemon licked a tear. "You met him? He saw you once?" "Once." She paused. "Daemon, I might be able to—" "No," Daemon moaned
into her neck. "He wouldn't want you there, and if something happened to
you, he'd never forgive me. Never." Witch asked, "Are you sure, Prince?" The Warlord Prince replied, "I am sure, Lady." After a moment, Jaenelle began to sing a death song in the Old Tongue,
not the angry dirge she'd sung for Rose, but a gentle witchsong of grief and
love. Her voice wove through him, celebrating and acknowledging his pain and
grief, tapping the deep wells he would have kept locked. When her voice finally faded, Daemon wiped the tears from his face. He
blindly allowed Jaenelle to lead him to his room, stand over him while he
washed his face, and coax a glass of brandy into him. She said nothing. There
was nothing she needed to say. The generous silence and the understanding in
her eyes were enough. Lucivar would have been proud to serve her, Daemon thought as he
brushed his hair, preparing to face Alexandra and Philip. He would have been proud
of her. Daemon took a shuddering breath and went to find Alexandra. Everything has a price. chapter twelve 1 / Terreille Winsol approached rapidly. The most important holiday in the Blood
calendar, it was held when the winter days were shortest, and it was a
celebration of the Darkness, a celebration of Witch. Daemon wandered through the empty hallways. The servants had been given
a half-day off and had deserted the house to shop or begin their holiday
preparations. Alexandra, Leland, and Philip were off on their own excursions.
Robert, as usual, was not at home. Even Graff had gone out, leaving the girls
in Cook's care. And he ... Well, it wasn't kindness that had made them leave
him behind. His temper had been too sharp, his tongue too cutting the last time
he'd escorted Alexandra to a party. They'd left hastily after he'd told a
simpering young aristo witch that the cut of her dress would make any woman in
a Red Moon house envious, even if what she was displaying didn't. Daemon climbed the stairs to the nursery wing. The only thing that
eased the ache he'd felt since Kartane had told him about Lucivar was being
with Jaenelle. The music room door stood open. "No, Wilhelmina, not like
that," Jaenelle said in that harried, amused tone. Daemon smiled as he looked into the room. At least he wasn't the only
one who made her sound like that. The girls stood in the center of the room. Wilhelmina looked a bit
grumpy while Jaenelle looked patiently exasperated. She glanced toward the door
and her eyes lit up. Daemon suppressed a sigh. He knew that look, too. He was about to get
into trouble. Jaenelle rushed over to him, grabbed his wrist, and hauled him into the
room. "We're going to attend one of the Winsol balls and I've been trying
to teach Wilhelmina how to waltz but I'm not explaining it well because I don't
really know how to lead but you'd know how to lead because boys—" Boys? "—lead in dancing so you could show Wilhelmina, couldn't
you?" As though he had a choice. Daemon looked at Wilhelmina. Jaenelle stood
to one side, her hands loosely clasped, smiling expectantly. "Yes, men," he said dryly, putting a slight emphasis on that
word, "do lead when dancing." Wilhelmina blushed, instantly understanding his distinction. Jaenelle looked baffled. She shrugged. "Men. Boys. What's the
difference? They're all males." Daemon gave her a calculating look. In a few more years, he'd be able
to show her the difference. He smiled at Wilhelmina and patiently explained the
steps. "Some music, Lady?" he said to Jaenelle. She raised her hand. The crystal music sphere sparkled in the brass
holder, and stately music filled the room. As Daemon waltzed with Wilhelmina, he watched her expression change
from concentration to relaxation to pleasure. The exertion brought a glow to
her cheeks and a sparkle to her blue eyes. He smiled at her warmly. Dancing was
the only activity he enjoyed with a woman, and he regretted that court dancing
was no longer in vogue. // you want to bed a woman, do it in the bedroom. If you want to
seduce her, do it in the dance. It was hard to imagine the Priest saying that to a small boy, but it
was like so many other things that had come to him over the years in those
moments between sleep and waking, and he no longer questioned whose voice
seemed to whisper up from somewhere deep within him, a voice he'd always known
wasn't his own. When the music faded, Daemon released Wilhelmina and made an elegant,
formal bow. He turned to Jaenelle. Her strange expression made his heart jump.
The crust of civility he lived behind, all the rules and regulations, cracked
beneath her gaze. Her psychic scent distracted him. His mind sharpened, turned
inward, and he reveled in the keen awareness of his body, the smooth feline way
he moved. The music began again. Jaenelle raised one hand. He raised the opposite
hand. Stepping toward each other, their fingertips touched, and the court dance
began. He didn't need to think about the steps. They were natural, sensual,
seductive. The music caressed him, narrowing his senses to the young body that
moved with him. Fingertips touched fingertips, hands touched hands, nothing
more. The Black sang in him, wanting more, wanting much, much more, and yet it
pleased him to have his senses teased this way, to feel so alive, so male. When the music faded again, Jaenelle stepped back, breaking the spell.
She skipped to the brass holder, changed the music sphere, and began a lively
folk dance, hands on her hips, feet flying. Daemon and Wilhelmina were applauding when Cook came in carrying a
tray. "I thought you'd like some sandwiches . . ." Her words faded as
Daemon, with a dazzling smile, took the tray from her, placed it on a table,
and led her to the center of the room. He bowed; with a pleased smile, she
curtsied. He swept her into his arms and they waltzed to a Chaillot tune he'd
heard at a number of balls. As they whirled about the room, he grinned at the
girls, who were whirling around with them. Then Cook stumbled and moaned, her eyes fixed on the doorway. "What's the meaning of this?" Graff said nastily as she
stepped into the room. She nailed Cook with an icy stare. "You were
entrusted to look after the girls for a few short hours, and here I return to
find you engaged in questionable entertainment." Her eyes snapped to
Daemon's arm, which was still around Cook's waist. She sniffed, maliciously
pleased. "Perhaps, when this is reported, Lady Angelline will find someone
with culinary talent." "Nothing happened, Graff." Daemon shivered at the chilling fury in Jaenelle's too calm voice. Graff turned. "Well, we'll just see, missy." "Graff." It was a thunderous, malevolent whisper. Daemon shook. Every instinct for self-preservation screamed at him to
call in the Black and shield himself. There had been a strange swirling when Graff first appeared that had
made him think he was being pulled into a spiral. He'd never felt anything like
that before and hadn't realized that Jaenelle was gliding down into the abyss.
Now something rose from far below him, something very angry and so very, very
cold. Graff turned slowly, her eyes staring wide and empty. "Nothing happened, Graff," Jaenelle said in that cold whisper
that shrieked through Daemon's nerves. "Wilhelmina and I were in the music
room practicing some dance steps. Cook had brought some sandwiches for 'us and
was just leaving when you arrived. You didn't see the Prince because he was in
his room. Do you understand?" Graffs eyebrows drew together. "No, I—" "Look down, Graff. Look down. Do you see it?" Graff whimpered. "If you don't remember what I've told you, that's what you'll see
. . . forever. Do you understand?" "Understand," Graff whispered as spittle dribbled down her
chin. "You're dismissed, Graff. Go to your room." When they heard a door close farther down the corridor, Daemon led Cook
to a chair and eased her into it. Jaenelle said nothing more, but there was
pain and sadness in her eyes as she looked at them before going to her room.
Wilhelmina had wet herself. Daemon cleaned her up, cleaned up the floor, took
the tray of sandwiches back to the kitchen, and dosed Cook with a liberal glass
of brandy. "She's a strange child," Cook said carefully after her second
glass of brandy, "but there's more good than harm in her." Daemon gave her calm, expected responses, allowing her to find her own
way to justify what she'd felt in that room. Wilhelmina, too, although
embarrassed that he'd witnessed her accident, had altered the confrontation
into something she could accept. Only he, as he sat in his room staring at
nothing, was unwilling to let go of the fear and the awe. Only he appreciated
the terrible beauty of being able to touch without restraint. Only he felt
knife-sharp desire. 2 / Terreille Daemon sat on the edge of his bed, a pained, gentle smile tugging his
lips. Even with preservation spells, the picture's colors were beginning to
fade, and it was worn around the edges. Still, nothing could fade the hint of a
brash smile and the ready-for-trouble gleam in Lucivar's eyes. It was the only
picture Daemon had of him, taken centuries ago when Lucivar still had an aura
of youthful hope, before the years and court after court had turned a handsome,
youthful face into one so like the Askavi mountains he loved— beautifully
brutal, holding a trace of shadow even in the brightest sunlight. There was a shy tap on his door before Jaenelle slipped into the room.
"Hello," she said, uncertain of her welcome. Daemon slipped an arm around her waist when she got close enough,
Jaenelle rested both hands on his shoulder and leaned into him. The skin
beneath her eyes looked bruised, and she trembled a little. Daemon frowned. "Are you cold?" When she shook her head, he
pulled her closer. There wasn't any kind of outside heat that could thaw what
chilled her, but after he'd been holding her for a while, the trembling
stopped. He wondered if she'd told Saetan about the music room incident. He
looked at her again and knew the answer. She hadn't told the Priest. She hadn't
gone roaming for three days. She'd been locked in her cold misery, alone,
wondering if there was any living thing that wouldn't fear her. He had come to
the Black as a young man, but mature and ready, and even then living that far
into the Darkness had been unsettling. For a child who had never known anything
else, who had been traveling strange, lonely roads since her first conscious
thought, who tried so hard to reach toward other people while suppressing what
she was . . . But she couldn't suppress it. She would always shatter the
illusion when challenged, would always reveal what lay beneath. Daemon intently studied the face that, in turn, studied the picture he
still held. He sucked in his breath when he finally understood. He wore the
Black; Jaenelle was the Black. But with her, the Black was not only
dark, savage power, it was laughter and mischief and compassion and healing . .
. and snowballs. Daemon kissed her hair and looked at the picture. "You would have
gotten along well with him. He was always ready to get into trouble." He
was rewarded with a ghost of a smile. She studied the picture. "Now he looks more like what he is."
Her eyes narrowed, and then she shot an accusing look- at him. "Wait a
minute. You said he was your brother." "He was." Is. Would always be. "But he's Eyrien." "We had different mothers." There was a strange light in her eyes. "But the same father." He watched her juggling the mental puzzle pieces, saw the moment when
they all clicked. "That explains a lot," she murmured, fluffing her hair.
"He isn't dead, you know. The Ebon-gray is still in Terreille." Daemon blinked. "How—" He sputtered. "How do you know
that?" "I looked. I didn't go anywhere," she added hurriedly.
"I didn't break my promise." "Then how—" Daemon shook his head. "Forget I said
that." "It's not like trying to sort through Opals or Red from a distance
to find a particular person." Jaenelle had that harried, amused look.
"Daemon, the only other Ebon-gray is Andulvar, and he doesn't live in
Terreille anymore. Who else can it be?" Daemon sighed. He didn't understand, but he was relieved to know. "May I have a copy of that picture?" "Why?" Jaenelle gave him a look that made him wince.
"All right." "And one of you, too?" "I don't have one of me." "We could get one." "Why—never mind. Is there a reason for this?" "Of course." "I don't suppose you'd tell me what it is?" Jaenelle raised one eyebrow. It was such a perfect imitation, Daemon
choked back a laugh. Serves me right, he thought wryly. "All
right," he said, ruefully shaking his head. "Soon?" "Yes, Lady, soon." Jaenelle skipped away, turned, gave him a feather-light kiss on the
cheek, and was gone. Raising one eyebrow, Daemon looked at the closed door. He looked at the
picture. "You stupid Prick," he said fondly. "Ah;
Lucivar, you would have had such fun with her." 3 /Hell Saetan leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers.
"Why?" "Because I'd like one." "You said that before. Why?" Jaenelle loosely clasped her hands, looked at the ceiling, and said in
a prim, authoritative voice, " Tis not the season for questions." Saetan choked. When he could breathe again, he said, "Very well,
witch-child. You'll have a picture." "Two?" Saetan gave her a long, hard look. She gave him her unsure-but-game
smile. He sighed. There was one unshakable truth about Jaenelle: Sometimes it
was better not to know. "Two." She pulled a chair up to the blackwood desk. Resting her elbows on the
gleaming surface, her chin propped in her hands, she said solemnly, "I
want to buy two frames, but I don't know where to buy them." "What kind do you want?" Jaenelle perked up. "Nice ones, the kind that open like a
book." "Swive! frames?" She shrugged. "Something that will hold two pictures." "I'll get them for you. Anything else?" She was solemn again. "I want to buy them myself, but I don't know
how much they cost." "Witch-child, that's not a problem—" Jaenelle reached into her pocket and pulled something out. Resting her
loosely closed fist on the desk, she opened her hand. "Do you think if you
sold this, it would buy the frames?" Saetan gulped, but his hand was steady when he picked up the stone and
held it up to the light. "Where did you get this, witch-child?" he
asked calmly, almost absently. Jaenelle put her hands in her lap, her eyes focused on the desk.
"Well . . . you see ... I was with a friend and we were going through this
village and some rocks had fallen by the road and a little girl had her foot
caught under one of the rocks." She scrunched her shoulders. "It was
hurt, the foot I mean, because of the rock, and I... healed it, and her father
gave me that to say thank you." She added hurriedly, "But he didn't
say I had to keep it." She hesitated. "Do you think it would buy two
frames?" Saetan held the stone between thumb and forefinger. "Oh,
yes," he said dryly. "I think it will be more than adequate for what
you want." Jaenelle smiled at him, puzzled. Saetan struggled to keep his voice calm. "Tell me, witch-child,
have you received other such gifts from grateful parents?" "Uh-huh. Draca's keeping them for me because I didn't know what to
do with them." She brightened. "She's given me a room at the Keep,
just like you gave me one at the Hall." "Yes, she told me she was going to." He smiled at her obvious
relief that he wasn't offended. "I'll have the pictures and frames for you
by the end of the week. Will that be satisfactory?" Jaenelle bounced around the desk, strangled him, and kissed his cheek.
"Thank you, Saetan." "You're welcome, witch-child. Off with you." Jaenelle bumped into Mephis on her way out. "Hello, Mephis,"
she said as she headed wherever she was headed. Even Mephis. Saetan smiled at the bemused, tender expression on his
staid, ever-so-formal eldest son's face. "Come look at this," Saetan said, "and tell me what you
think." Mephis held the diamond up to the light and whistled softly.
"Where did you get this?" "It was a gift, to Jaenelle, from a grateful parent." Mephis groped for the chair. He stared at the diamond in disbelief.
"You're joking." Saetan retrieved the diamond, holding it between thumb and forefinger.
"No, Mephis, I'm not joking. Apparently, a little girl got her foot caught
under a rock and hurt it. Jaenelle healed it, and the grateful father presented
her with this. And, apparently, this is not the first such gift that's been
bestowed upon her for such service." He studied the large,.flawless gem. "But . . . how?" Mephis sputtered. "She's a natural Healer. It's instinctive." "Yes, but—" "But the real question is, what really happened?" Saetan's
golden eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?" Mephis said, puzzled. "I mean," Saetan said slowly, "the way Jaenelle told the
story, it didn't sound like much. But how severe an injury by how large a rock,
when healed, would make a father grateful enough to give up this?" 4 / Kaeleer "Witch-child, since a list of your friends would be as long as you
are tall, you can't possibly give each of them a Winsol gift. It's not
expected. You don't expect gifts from all of them, do you?" "Of course not," Jaenelle replied hotly. She slumped in the
chair. "But they're my friends, Saetan." And you are the best gift they could have in a hundred lifetimes. "Winsol is the celebration of Witch, the Blood's remembrance of
what we are. Gifts are condiments for the meat, and that's all." Jaenelle eyed him skeptically—and well she should. How many times over
the past few days had he caught himself daydreaming of what it would be like to
celebrate Winsol with her? To be with her at sunset when the gifts were opened?
To share a tiny cup of hot blooded rum with her? To dance, as the Blood danced
at no other time of the year, for the glory of Witch? The daydreams were
bittersweet. As he walked through the corridors of the Kaeleer Hall watching
the staff decorate the rooms, laughing and whispering secrets; as he and Mephis
prepared the benefaction list for the staff and all the villagers whose work
directly or indirectly served the Hall; as he did all the things a good Prince
did for the people who served him, a thought rubbed at him, rubbed and rubbed:
She would be spending that special day with her family in Terreille, away from
those who were truly her own. The one small drop of comfort was that she would also be with Daemon. "What should I do?" Jaenelle's question brought him back to the present. He lightly rubbed
his steepled fingers against his lips. "I think you should select one or
two of your friends who, for whatever reason, might be left out of the
celebrations and festivities and give gifts to them. A small gesture to one who
otherwise will have nothing will be worth a great deal more than another gift
among many." Jaenelle fluffed her hair and then smiled. "Yes," she said
softly, "I know exactly the ones who need it most." "It's settled, then." A paper-wrapped parcel lifted from the
corner of his desk and came to rest in front of Jaenelle. "As you
requested." Jaenelle's smile widened as she took the parcel and carefully unwrapped
it. The soft glow in her eyes melted century upon century of loneliness.
"You look splendid, Saetan." He smiled tenderly. "I do my best to serve. Lady." He shifted
in his chair. "By the way, the stone you gave me to sell—" "Was it enough?" Jaenelle asked anxiously. "If it
wasn't—" "More than enough, witch-child." Remembering the expression
on the jeweler's face when he brought it in, it was hard not to laugh at her
concern. "There were, in fact, a good number of gold marks left over. I took
the liberty of opening an account in your name with the remainder. So anytime
you want to purchase something in Kaeleer, you need only sign for it, have the
store's proprietor send the bill to me at the Hall, and I'll deduct it from
your account. Fair enough?" Jaenelle's grin made Saetan wish he'd bitten his tongue. The Darkness
only knew what she might think to purchase. Ah, well. It was going to be just
as much of a headache for the merchants as it was going to be for him—and he
found the idea too amusing to really mind. "I suppose if you did want to get an unusual gift, you
could always get a couple of salt licks for the unicorns," he teased. He was stunned by the instant, haunted look in her eyes. "No," Jaenelle whispered, all the color draining from her
face. "No, not salt." He sat for a long time after she left him, staring at nothing,
wondering what it was about salt that could distress her so much. 5 / Kaeleer Draca stepped aside to let Saetan enter. "What do you think?" Saetan whistled softly. Like all the rooms in the Keep, the huge
bedroom was cut out of the living mountain. But unlike the other rooms,
including the suite Cassandra had once had, the walls of this room had been
worked and smoothed to shine like ravenglass. A wood floor peeked out from
beneath immense, thick, red-and-cream patterned rugs that could only have come
from Dharo, the Kaeleer Territory renowned for its cloth and weaving. The
four-poster blackwood bed could comfortably sleep four people. The rest of the
furniture—tables, nightstands, bookcases, storage cupboard—was also blackwood.
There was a dressing room with wardrobes and storage cupboards of cedar, and a
private bath with a sunken marble tub—black veined with red—a large shower
stall, double sinks, and a commode enclosed in its own little room. On the
other side of the bedroom was a door leading into a sitting room. "It's magnificent, Draca," Saetan said as his eyes drank in
the odds and ends scattered on the tables—a young girl's treasures. Fingering
the lid of a box that had an intricate design created from a number of rare
woods, he opened it and shook his head, partly amused and partly stunned. One
finger idly stirred the contents of the box, stirred the little seashells that
had obviously come from widely distant beaches, stirred the diamonds, rubies,
emeralds, and sapphires that were no more than pretty stones to a child. He
closed the box and turned, one eyebrow rising in amusement. Draca lifted her shoulders in the merest hint of a shrug. "Would
you have it otherwisse?" "No." He looked around. "This room will please her. It's
truly a dark sanctuary, something she'll need more and more as the years
pass." "Not all ssanctuariess are dark, High Lord. The room you gave her
pleasess her, too." For the first time in all the years he'd known her,
Draca smiled. "Sshall I desscribe it to you? I have heard about it often
enough." Saetan looked away, not wanting her to see how pleased he was. "I wanted to sshow you the Winssol gift I have for her."
Draca retreated into the dressing room and returned holding a wisp of black.
She spread it out on the bed's satin coverlet. "What do you think?" Saetan stared at the full-length dress. There was a lump in his throat
he couldn't swallow around, and the room was suddenly misty. He fingered the
black spidersilk. "Her first Widow's weeds," he said huskily.
"This is what she should wear for Winsol." He let the silk slip
through his fingers as he turned away. "She should be with us." "Yess, sshe sshould be with her family." "She will be with her family," Saetan said bitterly. He
laughed, but that was bitter, too. "She'll be with her grandmother and
mother . . . and her father." "No," Draca said gently. "Not with her father. Now,
finally, doess sshe have a father." Saetan took a deep breath. "I used to be the coldest bastard to
ever have walked the Realms. What happened?" "You fell in love . . . with the daughter of your ssoul."
Draca made a little sound that might have been a laugh. "And you were
never sso cold, Ssaetan, never sso cold ass you pretended to be." "You might spare my pride by allowing me my illusions." "For what purposse? Doess sshe allow you to be cold?" "At least she allows me my illusions," Saetan said, warming
to the gentle argument. "However," he added wryly, "she doesn't
let me get away with much else." He sighed, his expression one of pained
amusement. "I must go. I have to talk to some distressed merchants." Draca escorted him out. "It hass been a long time ssince you
celebrated Winssol. Thiss year, when the black candles are lit, you will drink
the blooded rum and dance for the glory of Witch." "Yes," he said softly, thinking of the spidersilk dress,
"this vear I will dance." 6 /Hell Saetan settled his cape around his shoulders. On the floor of his
private study were six boxes filled with the many brightly wrapped gifts he had
purchased for the cildru dyathe. Since the children were so skittish of
adults, it was impossible to know how many were on the island. The best he
could do was fill a box for each age group and leave it to Char to distribute
the gifts. There were books and toys, games and puzzles, from as many Kaeleer
Territories as he had access to. If he had been overly indulgent this year, it
was to fill the hole in his heart, to make up for the gifts he wanted to give
Jaenelle and couldn't. There could be no trace of him in Beldon Mor, no gift
that might provoke questions. Knowledge was the only thing he could give her
that she could take back to Terreille. He vanished the boxes one by one, left his study, and caught the Black
Wind to the cildru dyathe's island. Even for Hell, it was a bleak place made of rocks, sand, and barren
fields. A place where even Hell's native flora and fauna couldn't thrive. He'd
always wondered why Char had chosen that place instead of one of the many
others that wouldn't have been so stark. And then Jaenelle had unthinkingly
given him the answer: The island, in its stark-ness, in its unyielding
bleakness, held no deceptions, no illusions. Poisons weren't sugar-coated,
brutality wasn't masked by silk and lace. There was nowhere for cruelty to
hide. He took his time reaching that rocky place that was as dose to a
shelter as the children would condone. As he reached the final bend in the
twisting path and mentally prepared himself to watch them flee from him, he
heard laughter—innocent, delighted laughter. He wrapped his cape tightly around
him, hoping to blend into the rocks and remain unnoticed for a moment. To hear
them laugh that way ... Saetan eased around the last rock and gasped. In the center of their open "council" area stood a
magnificent evergreen, its color undimmed by Hell's forever-twilight.
Throughout the branches, little points of color winked in and out like a
rainbow of fireflies performing a merry dance. Char and the other children were
hanging icicles—real icicles—from the branches. Little silver and gold bells
tinkled as they brushed against the branches. There was laughter and purpose,
an animation and sparkle in their young faces that he'd never seen before. Then they saw him and froze, small animals caught in the light. In
another moment, they would have run, but Char turned at that instant, his eyes
bright. He stepped toward Saetan, holding out his hands in an ancient gesture
of welcome. "High Lord." Char's voice rang with pride. "Come see our
tree." Saetan came forward slowly and placed his hands over Char's. He studied
the tree. A single tear slipped down his cheek, and his lips trembled.
"Ah, children," he said huskily, "it's truly a magnificent tree.
And your decorations are wonderful." They smiled at him, shyly, tentatively. Without thinking, Saetan put his arm around Char's shoulders and hugged
him close. The boy jerked back, caught himself, and then hesitantly put his
arms around Saetan and hugged him in return. "You know who gave us the tree, don't you?" Char whispered. "Yes, I know." "I've never . . . most of us have never . . ." "I know, Char." Saetan squeezed Char's shoulder once more. He
cleared his throat. "They seem a bit ... dull... compared with this, but
there are gifts for you to put beneath the tree." Char rubbed his hand across his face. "She said it would only last
the thirteen days of Winsol, but that's all they ever last, isn't it?" "Yes, that's all they ever last." "High Lord." Char hesitated. "How?" Saetan smiled tenderly at the boy. "I don't know. She's magic. I'm only a Warlord Prince. You can't expect me
to explain magic." Char smiled in return, a smile from one man to another. Saetan called in the six boxes. "I'll leave these in your
keeping." One finger gently stroked Char's burned, blackened cheek.
"Happy Winsol, Warlord." He turned and glided quickly toward the
path. As he passed the first bend, a sound came from a smattering of voices.
When it was repeated, it was a full chorus. "Happy Winsol, High Lord." Saetan choked back a sob and hurried back to the Hall. 7 /Hell "You did tell me to give a Winsol gift to someone who might not
get one, so ... well ..." Jaenelle nervously brushed her fingers along the
edge of Saetan's blackwood desk. "Come here, witch-child." Saetan gently hugged her. Putting
his lips close to her ear, he whispered, "That was the finest piece of
magic I've ever seen. I'm so very proud of you." "Truly?" Jaenelle whispered back. "Truly." He held her at arm's length so he could see her
face. "Would you share the secret?" he asked, keeping his voice
lightly teasing. "Would you tell an old Warlord Prince how you did
it?" Jaenelle's eyes focused on his Red Birthright Jewel hanging from its
gold chain. "I promised the Prince, you see." "See what?" he asked calmly as his stomach flip-flopped. "I promised that if I was going to do any dream weaving I'd learn
from the best who could teach me." And you didn't come to me?
"So who taught you, witch-child?" She licked her lips. "The Arachnians," she said in a small
voice. The room blurred and spun. When it stopped revolving, Saetan gratefully
realized he was still sitting in his chair. "Arachna is a closed
Territory," he said through clenched teeth. Jaenelle frowned. "I know. But so are a lot of places where I have
friends. They don't mind, Saetan. Truly." Saetan released her and locked his hands together. Arachna. She'd gone
to Arachna. Beware the golden spider that spins a tangled web. There wasn't a
Black Widow in all the history of the Blood who could spin dream webs like the
Arachnians. The whole shore of their island was littered with tangled webs that
could pull in unsuspecting—and even well-trained—minds, leaving the flesh shell
to be devoured. For her to blithely walk through their defenses... "The Arachnian Queen," Saetan said, fighting the urge to yell
at her. "Whom did she assign to teach you?" Jaenelle gave him a worried little smile. "She taught me. We
started with the straight, simple webs, everyday weaving. After that . .
." Jaenelle shrugged. Saetan cleared his throat. "Just out of curiosity, howl large is
the Arachnian Queen?" "Um . . . her body's about like that." Jaenelle pointed at
his fist. The room tilted. Very little was known about Arachna-with good reason,
since very few who had ever ventured there had returned intact—but one thing
was known: the larger the spider, the more powerful and deadly were the webs. "Did the Prince suggest you go to Arachna?" Saetan asked,
desperately trying to keep the snarl out of his voice. Jaenelle blinked and had the grace to blush. "No. I don't think
he'd be too happy if I told him." Saetan closed his eyes. What was done was done. "You will remember
courtesy and Protocol when you visit them, won't you?" "Yes, High Lord," Jaenelle said, her voice suspiciously
submissive. Saetan opened his eyes to a narrow slit. Jaenelle's sapphire eyes
sparkled back at him. He snarled, defeated, Hell's fire, if he was so
outmaneuvered by a twelve-year-old girl, what in the name of Darkness was he
going to do when she was full grown? "Saetan?" "Jaenelle." She held out a brightly though clumsily wrapped package with a slightly
mangled bow. "Happy Winsol, Saetan." His hand shook a little as he took the package and laid it gently on
the desk. "Witch-child, I—" Jaenelle threw her arms around his neck and squeezed. "Draca said
it was all right to open your gift before Winsol because I should only wear it
at the Keep. Oh, thank you, Saetan. Thank you. It's the most wonderful dress.
And it's black." She studied his face. "Wasn't I supposed to
tell you I already opened it?" Saetan hugged her fiercely. You, too, Draca. You, too, are not as
cold as you pretend to be. "I'm glad it pleases you, witch-child.
Now." He turned to her package. "No," Jaenelle said nervously. "You should wait for
Winsol." "You didn't," he gently teased. "Besides, you won't be
here for Winsol, so . . ." "No, Saetan. Please?" It piqued his curiosity that she would give him something and not want
to be there when he opened it. However, tomorrow was Winsol, and he didn't want
her leaving him feeling heartsore. Adeptly turning the conversation to the
mounds of food being prepared at the Kaeleer Hall and broadly hinting that
Helene and Mrs. Beale just might be willing to parcel some out before the next day,
he sent her on her way and leaned back in his chair with a sigh. The package beckoned. Saetan Black-locked the study door before carefully unwrapping the
package. His heart did a queer little jig as he stared at the back of one of
the swivel frames he had purchased for her. Taking a deep breath, he opened the
frame. In the left side was a copy of an old picture of a young man with a
hint of a brash smile and a ready-for-trouble gleam in his eyes. The face would
have changed by now, hardened, matured. Even so. "Lucivar," he whispered, blinking away tears and shaking his
head. "You had that look in your eyes when you were five years old. It
would seem there are some things the years can't change. Where are you now, my
Eyrien Prince." He turned to the picture on the right, immediately set the frame on the
desk, leaned back in his chair and covered his eyes. "No wonder," he
whispered. "By all the Jewels and the Darkness, no wonder." If
Lucivar was a summer afternoon. Daemon was winter's coldest night. Sliding his
hands from his face, Saetan forced himself to study the picture of his
namesake, his true heir. It was a formal picture taken in front of a red-velvet background. On
the surface, this son of his was not a mirror—he far exceeded his father's
chiseled, handsome features—but beneath the surface was the recognizable,
chilling darkness, and a ruthlessness Saetan instinctively knew had been honed
by years of cruelty. "Dorothea, you have re-created me at my worst." And yet ... Saetan leaned forward and studied the golden eyes so like his own, eyes
that seemed to look straight at him. He smiled in thanks and relief. Nothing
would ever undo what Dorothea had done to Daemon, what she had turned him into,
but in those golden eyes was a swirling expression of resignation, amusement,
irritation, and delight—a cacophony of emotions he was all too familiar with.
It could only mean one thing: Jaenelle had maneuvered Daemon into this and had
gone with him to make sure it was done to her satisfaction. "Well, namesake," Saetan said quietly as he positioned the
frame on the corner of his desk, "if you've accepted the leash she's
holding, there's hope for you yet." 8 / Terreille For Daemon, Winsol was the bitterest day of the year, a cruel reminder
of what it had been like to grow up in Dorothea's court, of what had been
required of him after the dancing had fired Dorothea's and Hepsabah's blood. His stomach tightened. The stone he sharpened his already honed temper
on was the knowledge that the one witch he wanted to dance with, the only one
he would gladly surrender to and indulge was too young for him— for any man. He celebrated Winsol because it was expected of him. Each year he sent
a basket of delicacies to Surreal. Each year he sent gifts to Manny and Jo—and
to Tersa whenever he could find her. Each year there were the expected,
expensive gifts for the witches he served. Each year he got nothing in return,
not even the words "thank you." But this year was different. This year he'd been caught up in a
whirlwind called Jaenelle Angelline—as impossible to deflect as she was to
stop—and he had become an accomplice in all sorts of schemes that, even in
their innocence, had been thrilling. When he had dug in his heels and balked at
one of her adventures, he'd been dragged along like a toy so well loved it
didn't have much of its stuffing left. With his defenses breached, with his
temper dulled and battered by love and his coldness trampled by mischief, he
had briefly thought to appeal to the Priest for help until, with amused dismay,
he realized the High Lord of Hell was probably faring no better than he. Now, however, as he thought of the kinds of adventures Alexandra and
Leland and their friends would require of him, the cold once more whispered
through his veins and his temper cut with every breath. After a light meal that would hold off hunger until the night's huge
feast, they gathered in the drawing room to unwrap the Winsol gifts. Flushed
from her dizzying work in the kitchen, Cook carried in the tray with the silver
bowl filled with the traditional hot blooded rum. The small silver cups were
filled to be shared. Robert shared his cup with Leland, who tried not to look at Philip.
Philip shared his with Wilhelmina. Graff sneeringly shared hers with Cook. And
he, because he had no choice, shared his with Alexandra. Jaenelle stood alone, with no one to share her cup. Daemon's heart twisted. He remembered too many Winsol when he had been
the one standing alone, the outcast, the unwanted. He would have damned the
tradition that said only one cup was shared, but he saw that strange, unnerving
light flicker in her eyes for just a moment before she lifted her cup in a
salute and drank. There was a moment of nervous silence before Wilhelmina jumped in with
a brittle smile and asked, "Can we open the gifts now?" As the cups were put back on the tray, Daemon maneuvered to Jaenelle's
side. "Lady—" "It's fitting, don't you think, that I should drink alone?"
she said in a midnight whisper. Her eyes were full of awful pain. "After
all, I am kindred but not kind." You're my Queen, he thought
fiercely. His body ached. She was his Queen. But with her family surrounding them, watching,
there was nothing he could say or do to help her. During the next hour, Jaenelle played her expected role of the slightly
befuddled child, fawning over gifts so at odds with what she was that it made
Daemon want to paint the walls in blood. No one else noticed she was fighting
harder and harder to draw breath with each gift she unwrapped until it seemed
the bright paper and bows were fists pounding her small body. When he opened
her gift of handkerchiefs, she flinched and went deathly pale. With a gasp, she
leaped to her feet and ran from the room while Alexandra and Leland sternly
called for her to come back. Not caring what they thought, Daemon left the room, cold fury rolling
off him, and went to the library. Jaenelle was there, gasping for breath,
feebly trying to open a window. Daemon locked the door, strode across the room,
viciously twisted the lock on the sash, and snapped the window open with
wall-shaking force. Jaenelle leaned over the narrow window seat, gulping in the winter air.
"It hurts so much to live here, Daemon," she whimpered as he cradled
her in his arms. "Sometimes it hurts so much." "Shh." He stroked her hair. "Shh." As soon as her breathing slowed to normal, Daemon closed and locked the
window. He leaned against the wall, one leg stretched out along the window
seat, and drew her forward until she was pressed against him. Then he hooked
his other foot under his leg, effectively capturing her in a tight triangle. It was insane to have her pushed up against him that way. Insane to
take such pleasure in her hands resting on his thighs. Insane not to stop the
slow uncurling of those psychic tendrils of seduction. "I'm sorry I couldn't share the cup with you." "It doesn't matter," Jaenelle whispered. "It does to me," he replied sharply, his deep, silky voice
having more of a husky edge than usual. Jaenelle's eyes were getting confused and smoky. He pulled the tendrils
back a little. "Daemon," Jaenelle said hesitantly. "Your gift . .
." There was a rumbling in Daemon's throat—his bedroom laugh, except there
was fire in it instead of ice, and his eyes were molten gold. "That was no more your choice than the paint set
was truly mine." He raised one eyebrow. "I had considered getting you
a saddle that would fit both you and Dark Dancer—" Jaenelle's eyes widened and she laughed. "—but that wouldn't have been practical." One long-nailed
finger idly stroked her arm. He knew he should walk away from this—now—when he
had amused her, but her pain had twisted something inside him, and he wasn't
going to let her believe she was alone here. It made him wonder about something
else. "Jaenelle," he said cautiously as he watched his finger,
"did the Priest . . ." If Saetan hadn't given her a Winsol gift,
would his asking hurt her more? "Oh, Daemon, it's so wonderful. I can't wear it here, of
course." He started to untwist. "Wear what?" "My dress." She squirmed in his tight triangle and almost
sent him through the wall. "It's floor-length and it's made of spidersilk
and it's black, Daemon, black." Daemon concentrated on breathing. When he was sure his heart remembered
its proper rhythm, he reached into his inner jacket pocket and took out a small
square box. "Then this, I think, would be a proper accessory." "What is it?" Jaenelle asked, hesitantly taking the box. "Your Winsol gift. Your real Winsol gift." Smiling shyly, Jaenelle unwrapped the box, opened it, and gasped. Daemon's throat tightened. It was an inappropriate gift for a man like
him to give a young girl, but he didn't care about that, didn't care about
anything except whether or not it pleased her. "Oh, Daemon," Jaenelle whispered. She took the hammered
silver cuff bracelet from the box and placed it on her left wrist. "It
will be perfect with my dress." She reached up to hug him and froze. He watched her emotions swirl in her eyes, too fast for him to
identify. Instead of hugging him, she lowered her hands to his shoulders,
leaned forward, and kissed him lightly on the mouth, a girl child testing the
waters of womanhood. His hands closed on her arms with just enough pressure to
keep her close to him. When she pulled back, he saw in her eyes a whisper of the woman she would become. Seeing that, he couldn't let it finish there. Gently cupping her face in his hands, Daemon leaned forward and
returned her kiss. His kiss was as light and close-lipped as hers had been, but
it wasn't innocent and it wasn't chaste. When he finally raised his head, he
knew he was playing a dangerous game. Jaenelle swayed, bracing her hands on his thighs for support. She
licked her lips and looked at him with slightly glazed eyes. "Do ... do
all boys kiss like that?" "Boys don't kiss like that at all, Lady," he said quietly,
seriously. "Neither do most men. But I'm not like most men." He
slowly pulled in his seduction tendrils. He had done more than he should have
already tonight; anything else would harm her. Tomorrow he would be the
companion he'd been yesterday, and the day before that. But she would remember
that kiss and compare every kiss from every weak-willed Chaillot boy against
it. He didn't care how many boys kissed her. They were, after all, boys.
But the bed . . . When the time came, the bed would be his. He removed the bracelet from her wrist and put it back in its box.
"Vanish that," he said quietly while he disposed of the ribbon and
paper. When the box was gone, he unwound his legs and led her back to the
drawing room, where Graff immediately hurried the girls off to bed. Philip glared at him. Robert smirked. Leland was fluttery and pale. It
was Alexandra's jealous, accusing look that unsheathed his temper. She rose to
confront him, but at that moment the guests began arriving for the night-long
festivities. That night Daemon didn't wait for Alexandra to "ask" him to
accommodate a female guest. He seduced every woman in the house—beginning with
Leland—teasing them into climaxes while he danced with them, watching them
shudder while they bit their lips until they bled, trying not to cry out with
so many people crowded around them. Or slipping away with one of the women to a
little alcove, and after the first ice-fire kiss, standing primly against the
wall, his hands in his trouser pockets, while his phantom touch played
mercilessly with her body until she was sprawled on the floor, pleading for the
caress of a real hand—and then his merest touch, the tickling slide of his
nails along her inner thigh, the briefest touch to the undergarments in the
right place, and she would be glutted—and starved. Still, Daemon wasn't done. He had deliberately avoided Alexandra, taunting her with his open
seduction of all the other women, frustrating her beyond endurance. Before the
door shut on the last guest, he swept her into his arms, climbed the stairs,
and locked them into her bedroom. He made up for everything. He showed her the
kind of pleasure he could give a woman when inspired. He showed her why he was
called the Sadist. When he stumbled into his own room long after dawn, the first thing he
noticed was that his bed had been fussed with. One swift, angry probe located
the package beneath his pillow. Cautiously pulling back the covers and tossing
the pillow aside, Daemon looked at the clumsily wrapped package and the folded
note tucked under the ribbon. He smiled tenderly, sinking gratefully onto the
bed. She must have put it there as soon as he'd left the room. The note said: "I couldn't give you the gift I wanted to because
the others wouldn't understand. Happy Winsol, Daemon. Love, Jaenelle." Daemon unwrapped the package and opened the swivel frame. The left side
was empty, waiting for Lucivar's picture. On the right ... "It's funny," Daemon said quietly to the picture. "I'd
always thought you'd look more formal, more . . . distant. But for all your
splendor, all your Craft and power, you really wouldn't mind putting your feet
up and downing a tankard of ale, would you? I'd never guessed how much of you
is in Lucivar. Or how much of you is in me. Ah, Priest." Daemon gently
closed the frame. "Happy Winsol, Father." chapter thirteen 1 / Terreille "We should have brought the others," Cassandra said as she
clenched Saetan's arm. He laid his hand over hers and gave it a gentle squeeze. "He
didn't ask to see the others. He asked to see me." "He didn't ask," Cassandra snapped. She glanced nervously at
the Sanctuary and lowered her voice. "He didn't ask, High Lord, he demanded
to see you." "And I'm here." "Yes," she said with an undercurrent of anger, "you're
here." Sometimes you make it hard for me to remember why 1 loved you so much
for so long. "He's my son,
Cassandra." He smiled grimly. "Are you offended by his manners on my
behalf or because your vanity's pricked that he wasn't sufficiently obsequious?" Cassandra snatched her hand from his arm. "He's charming when he
wants to be," she said nastily. "And I've no doubt his bedroom
manners are flawless, since he's had so much practice perfecting ..." Her
words faded when she noticed Saetan's glacial stare. "If his manners leave something to be desired, Lady, I'll thank
you to remember whose court trained him." Cassandra lifted her chin. "You blame me, don't you?" "No," Saetan said softly, bitterly. "I knew the price
for what. I became. The responsibility for him rests solely with me. But I'll
allow no one, no one, to condemn him for what he's become because of
it." Saetan breathed deeply, trying to gather his frayed temper. "Why
don't you go to your room? It's better that I meet him alone." "No," Cassandra said quickly. "We both wear the Black.
Together we can—" "I didn't come here to fight him." "But he's come to fight you!" "You don't know that." "You weren't the one he pinned to the wall while he made his
demands!" "I'll give him a slap. Will that appease you?" Saetan snarled
as he marched into the ruins of the Sanctuary, heading toward the kitchen and
another confrontation. Halfway to the kitchen, Saetan slowed down. He'd kept his promise to
Draca. On Winsol he had danced for the glory of Witch. Thanks to the blood
Jaenelle insisted on giving him, he no longer needed a cane or walked with a
limp, but the dancing had stiffened his bad leg, had shortened his fluid
stride. He regretted that he might appear old or infirm for this first meeting
with Daemon after so many, many years. Fury poured out the kitchen doorway as Saetan approached. So. Cassandra
hadn't exaggerated about that. At least the rage was hot. They might still be
able to talk. Daemon prowled the kitchen with panther grace, his hands in his trouser
pockets, his body coiled with barely restrained rage. When he sent a dagger
glance toward the doorway and noticed Saetan, he didn't alter his stride; he
simply pivoted on the ball of his foot and came straight toward the High Lord. That picture told only half the truth, Saetan thought as he watched
Daemon's swift approach and waited to see if blood would be drawn. Daemon stopped an arm's length away, nostrils flaring, eyes stabbing,
silent. "Prince," Saetan said calmly. He watched Daemon fight for
control, fight the 'searing rage in order to return the greeting. "High Lord," Daemon said through clenched teeth. Slowly approaching the table, aware of Daemon watching his every move,
Saetan took off his cape, laying it across a chair. "Let's have a glass of
wine, and then we'll talk." "I don't want any wine." "I do." Saetan got the wine and glasses. Settling into a
chair, he opened the wine, poured two glasses, and waited. Daemon stepped forward, carefully placing his hands on the table. Dorothea was blind not to know what Daemon was, Saetan thought as he
sipped the wine. Having expected to see them, Saetan found Daemon's long nails
less disconcerting than his ringless fingers. If he could be this formidable
without wearing a Jewel to help focus his strength . . . No wonder Cassandra had been terrified. Black Jewels or no, she was no
match for this son of his. "Do you know where she is?" Daemon asked, obviously straining
not to scream. Saetan's eyes narrowed. Fear. All that fury was covering an avalanche
of fear. "Who?" Daemon sprang away from the table, swearing. When the torrent of expletives showed no sign of abating, Saetan said
dryly, "Namesake, do you realize you're making this room quite
uninhabitable?" "What?" Daemon
pivoted and sprang back to the table. "Leash your rage, Prince," Saetan said quietly. "You
sent for me, and I'm here." He looked over his shoulder toward the window.
"However, the dawn is a few short hours away, and you can't afford to be
here beyond that, can you?" As Daemon dropped into the chair across from him, Saetan handed him a
glass of wine. Daemon drained it. Saetan refilled it. After refilling it for
the third time, he said dryly, "From experience I can tell you that
getting drunk doesn't lessen the fear. However, the agony of the hangover can
do wonders for a man's perception." There was dismayed amusement in Daemon's eyes. "Bluntly put, my fine young Prince, this is obviously the first
time our fair-haired Lady has scared the shit out of you." Daemon frowned at the empty wine bottle, found a full one in the
cupboard, and refilled both glasses. "Not the first time," he
growled. Saetan chuckled. "But it is a matter of degree, yes?" There was a hint of warmth in Daemon's reluctant smile.
"Yes." "And this time is bad." Daemon closed his eyes. "Yes." Saetan sighed. "Start at the beginning and let's see if we can
untangle this." "She's not at her family's estate." "It is the Winsol season. Could her . . .
family"—Saetan choked on the word—"have left her with friends to
visit?" Daemon shook his head. "Something's there, but it isn't
Jaenelle. It looks like her, talks like her, plays the obedient daughter."
Daemon looked at Saetan, his eyes haunted. "But what makes Jaenelle
Jaenelle isn't there." He laughed scornfully. "Her family has been
most gratified that she's been behaving so well and not embarrassing them when
the girls are presented to guests." He played with his wineglass.
"I'm afraid something has happened to her." "Unlikely." Fascinated, Saetan watched the anger melt from
Daemon's face. He liked the man he saw beneath it. "How can you be sure?" Daemon asked hopefully. "Have you
seen something like that before?" "Not quite like that, no." "Then how—" "Because, namesake, what you're describing is called a shadow, but
there's no one in any of the Realms, including me, who has the Craft to create
a shadow that's so lifelike—except Jaenelle." Daemon sipped his wine and brooded for a minute. "What, exactly,
is a shadow?" "Basically, a shadow is an illusion, a re-creation of an object's
physical form." Saetan looked pointedly at Daemon, who shrank in his chair
just a little. "Some children have been known to create a shadow in order
to appear to be asleep in their beds while they are really off having
adventures that, if discovered, would prevent them from comfortably sitting
down for a week." He saw the briefest flicker of memory in Daemon's eyes
and the beginning of a wry smile. "That's a first-stage shadow and is
stationary. A second-stage shadow can move around, but it has to be manipulated
like a puppet. That kind of shadow looks solid but can't be felt, doesn't have
tactile capabilities. The third-stage shadow, which is the strongest I've ever
heard of being achieved, has one-way tactile ability. It can touch but can't be
touched. However, it, too, must be manipulated." Daemon thought this over and shook his head. "This is more." "Yes, this is much, much more. This is a shadow so skillfully
created that it can act independently through expected routines. I don't
imagine the conversation's stimulating"— that made Daemon snort—"but
it does mean the originator can be doing something entirely different." "Such as?" "Ah," Saetan said as he refilled their glasses, "that
is the interesting question." Daemon's eyes flashed with relieved anger. "Why would she create
one?" "As I said, that is the interesting question." "Is that it? We just wait?" "For now. But whoever gets to her first gets to go up! one side of
her and down the other. Twice." A slow smile curled Daemon's lips. "You're worried." "You're damn right I'm worried," Saetan snapped. Now that he
didn't have to rein in Daemon's temper, he felt free to unleash his own.
"Who in the name of Hell knows what she's up to this time?" He
slumped in his chair, snarling. Daemon leaned back in his chair and laughed. "Don't be so amused, boy. You deserve a good kick in the
ass." Daemon blinked. "Me?" Saetan leaned forward. "You. The next time you suggest she get
proper instruction before trying something, you'd damn well better remember to
add that I'm the one to give the proper instruction." "What—" "Dream weaving. Do you remember dream weaving, namesake?" Daemon paled. "I remember. But I—" "Told her to be instructed by the best. Which she did." "Then what—" "Have you ever heard of Arachna?" Daemon got paler. "That's a legend," he whispered. "Most of Kaeleer's a legend, boy," Saetan roared. "That
hasn't stopped her from meeting some very interesting individuals." They glared at one another. Finally Daemon said with menacing quiet,
"Like you?" Damn, this boy was fun! Saetan took a deep breath and sighed
dramatically. "I used to be interesting," he said mournfully. "I used to be respected, even feared.
My study was a private sanctuary no one willingly entered. But I've gotten long
in the tooth"—Daemon flicked a startled glance at his mouth—"and now
I have demons pounding on my door, some upset because she hasn't visited with
them, some upset because she has. My cook backs me into corners, wanting to
know if the Lady will be coming today so her favorite meat pie can be prepared.
And I have merchants cluttering up my doorstep, cringingly seeking an audience,
actually relieved to be in my presence while they wring their hands and pour
out their tales of woe." Daemon, who had become more and more amused, frowned slightly.
"The demons and the cook I understand. Why the merchants?" Saetan let out another dramatic sigh, but his eyes glowed with dark
amusement. "I opened a blanket account for her in Kaeleer." Daemon sucked in his breath. "You mean . . ." "Yes." "Mother Night." "That's the kindest thing that's been said to me on that
score." Enjoying the drama, Saetan continued, "And it's going to get
worse. You do realize that?" "Worse?" Daemon said suspiciously. "Why will it get
worse?" "She's only twelve, namesake." "I know," Daemon almost moaned. "Just consider what sort of mischief she'll have the capacity to
get into when she's seventeen and has her own court." Daemon groaned, but there was a sharp, hopeful look in his eyes.
"She can have her own court at seventeen? And fill it?" Ah, namesake. Saetan sat quietly for a moment, thinking of a politic
way to explain. "Most positions can be filled then." Daemon's instant
bitterness stunned him. "Of course you'll want better for her than a whore who's serviced
almost every Queen in Terreille," Daemon said, refilling his wineglass. "That isn't what I meant," Saetan said, despairing that any
explanation now might seem a poor bone. "Then what did you mean?" Daemon snapped. "What if, at seventeen, she isn't ready for a consort?" Saetan
countered softly. "What if it takes a few more years before she's ready
for the bed? Will you hold an empty office, becoming comfortable and familiar
while lesser men intrigue her because they're strangers? Time has great magic,
namesake, if you know how to play the game," "You talk as though it's decided," Daemon said quietly, with
only an aftertaste of bitterness. "It is ... as far as I'm concerned." Daemon's naked, grateful look was agony. They sat quietly, companionably, for a few minutes. Then Daemon said,
"Why do you keep calling me namesake?" "Because you are." Saetan looked away, uncomfortable. "I
never intended to give any of my sons that name. I knew what I was. It was
difficult enough for them to have me as a father. But the first time I held
you, I knew no other name would suit you. So I named you Saetan Daemon
SaDiablo." Daemon's eyes were tear bright. "Then you really did acknowledge
paternity? Manny said the Blood register in Hayll had been changed, but I had
wondered." "I'm not responsible for Dorothea's lies, Prince," Saetan
said bitterly. "Or for what the Hayllian register does or doesn't say. But
in the register kept at Ebon Askavi, you— and Lucivar—are named and
acknowledged." "So you called me Daemon?" Saetan knew there was much, much more Daemon would have liked to ask,
but he was grateful his son chose to step back, to try for lighter conversation
in the short time left to them. "No," Saetan said dryly, "I never called you
anything but Saetan. It was Manny and Tersa"—he hesitated, wondering if
Daemon knew about Tersa, but there was no surprise—"who called you Daemon.
Manny informed me one day, when I pointed out her error, that if I thought she
was going to stand at the back door bellowing that name to get a boy to come in
for supper I had better think again." Daemon laughed. "Come now, Manny's a sweetheart." "To you." Saetan chuckled. "Personally I always
thought she just wanted to avoid having both of us answer that summons." "Would you have?" Daemon asked warmly. "Considering the tone of voice used, I wouldn't have dared not
to," They both laughed. The parting was awkward. Saetan wanted to embrace him, but Daemon
became tense, almost skittish. Saetan wondered if, after all those years in
Dorothea's court, Daemon had an aversion to being touched. And there was Lucivar. He had wanted to ask about Lucivar, but Daemon's
haunted expression at the mention of his brother's name eliminated that
possibility. Since he wanted to know his sons, he would have to have the
patience to let them approach when they were ready. 2 / Terreille Jaenelle returned a teeth-grinding day and a half later. After a hectic afternoon of social calls with Alexandra, Daemon was
prowling the corridors, too restless to lie down and get some badly needed
rest, when he saw the girls come in from a walk in the garden. "But you must remember how funny it was," Wilhelmina said as
he approached. She looked bewildered. "It only happened yesterday." "Did it?" Jaenelle replied absently. "Oh, yes, I
remember now." Daemon gave them an exaggerated bow. "Ladies." Wilhelmina giggled. Jaenelle raised her eyes to meet his. He didn't like the weariness in her face, didn't like how ancient her
eyes looked even though they were the dissembling summer-sky blue, but he met
her steady gaze. "Lady, may I have a word with you?" "As you wish," Jaenelle said, barely suppressing a sigh. They waited until Wilhelmina climbed the stairs to the nursery before
going to the library. Daemon locked the door. Before he could decide what to
say, Jaenelle grumbled, "Don't be scoldy, Prince." Hackles rising, Daemon slipped his hands into his pockets and leisurely
walked toward her. "I haven't said a word." Jaenelle removed her coat and hat, dropping them on the couch. She slumped beside them, "I've already had one scolding
today." So the Priest had gotten to her first. Just as well. All Daemon wanted
to do was hug her. He settled beside her, perversely wanting to take the sting
out of the very scolding he had wanted to administer. "Was the scolding
very bad?" he asked gently. Jaenelle scowled at him. "He wouldn't have scolded at all if you
hadn't told him. Why'd you tell him?" "I was scared. I thought something had happened to you." "Oh," Jaenelle said, immediately chastened. "But I
worked so hard to create that shadow so no one would worry, so there wouldn't
be any difference. No one else noticed the difference." They noticed, my Lady. They were grateful for the difference. It amused him—a little—that she was more concerned
that her Craft hadn't been as effective as she'd thought than she was about the
worry she'd caused. "It took the Black to notice the difference, and even
I wasn't sure until a whole day had gone by." "Really?" Jaenelle perked up. "Really." Daemon tried to smile but couldn't quite do it.
"Don't you think I'm entitled to an explanation?" Jaenelle ducked her face behind her golden veil of hair. "I was
going to tell you. I promised I'd tell you. And I had to tell the Priest
because he has to arrange some things." Daemon frowned. "Promised who?" "Tersa." Daemon counted to ten. "How do you know Tersa?" "It was time, Daemon," Jaenelle said, ignoring his question. Daemon counted to ten again. "Tersa's very special to me." "I know," Jaenelle said quietly. "But you're grown up
now, Daemon. You don't really need her anymore. And it was time for her to
leave the Twisted Kingdom ... but she'd been there so long, she couldn't find
her way back by herself." The room was so cold—not the cold of anger, the cold of fear. Daemon
held Jaenelle's hands between his own, taking small comfort from their warmth.
He didn't want to understand. He truly did not want to understand. But he did. "You
went into the Twisted Kingdom, didn't you?" he said, trying desperately to
keep his voice calm. "You walked the roads of madness to find her and led
her back to sanity—at least as far as she can come." "Yes." "Didn't you think—" His voice broke from the strain.
"Didn't it occur to you it might be dangerous?" Jaenelle looked puzzled. "Dangerous?" She shook her head.
"No. It's just a different way of seeing, Daemon." Daemon closed his eyes. Did she fear nothing? Not even madness? "Besides, I've traveled that far before, so I knew the way
back." Daemon tasted blood where his teeth had nicked his tongue. "But it took a while to find her, and it took a while to convince
her it was time to go, that she didn't need to stay inside the visions all the
time." Jaenelle gave his hands a little squeeze. "The Priest is going
to buy a cottage for her in a little village near the Hall in Kaeleer. She'll
have people there who will look after her, and a garden to work in, and Black
Widow Sisters to talk to." Daemon pulled her into his arms and held her tight. "You convinced
her to live there?" he whispered into her hair. "She'll really be in
a decent house with decent clothes and good food and people who will
understand?" Her head moved up and down. He sighed. "Then it was
worth the worry. A hundred times that would have been worth it." "That's what the Priest said—after the scolding." Daemon smiled against her hair. "Did he say anything else?" "Lots of things," Jaenelle grumbled. "Something about
sitting down comfortably, but I didn't understand him and he wouldn't repeat
it." Daemon coughed. Jaenelle raised her head, eyeing him suspiciously. He
tried for a bland expression. She looked more suspicious. Passing footsteps in the corridor made him turn, his body tensed, his
eyes fixed on the door. "You'd better join your sister." He handed her the coat and
hat. Before he opened the door, Daemon paused. "Thank you." It was far from adequate, but it was all he
could think of to say. Jaenelle nodded and slipped out the door. 3 / Terreille Daemon had just finished brushing his hair, ready for another day of
Winsol activity, when Jaenelle tapped lightly on his door and bounced into the
room. He wasn't sure when his room had become mutual territory, but he was much
less casual about the way he dressed—and undressed—than he had been. Jaenelle bounced up beside him, her eyes fixed on his face. Daemon
smiled. "Do I meet with your approval?" She reached up, brushed her fingers against his cheek, and frowned.
"Your face is smooth." One eyebrow rising, Daemon turned back to the mirror to check his
collar. "Hayllian men don't have facial hair." He paused.
"Neither do Dhemlans or Eyriens, for that matter." Jaenelle still frowned. "I don't understand." Daemon shrugged. "Differences in race is all." "No." Jaenelle shook her head. "If you don't have to
take the hair off the way Philip does, why did Graff say you might serve better
if you were shaved? Philip does it hims—" Daemon's fist hit the top of the dresser, splitting the wood from end
to end. He gripped the edges while he fought for control. The bitch. The bitch,
to make such a suggestion! "It means something else, doesn't it?" Jaenelle said in her
midnight voice. "It's nothing," Daemon growled through clenched teeth. "What does it mean, Daemon?" "Leave it alone, Jaenelle." "Prince." Daemon's fist smashed the dresser again. "If you're so curious,
ask your damn mentor!" He turned away, struggling to regain control. After
a moment, he turned again, saying, "Jaenelle, I'm sorry." She was already gone. 4 / Hell Saetan and Andulvar sat around the blackwood desk, drinking yarbarah
while waiting for Jaenelle. Saetan had returned to the private study beneath
the Hall in order to have some private, concentrated time with Jaenelle for her
lessons after discovering that all of the Kaeleer staff seemed to make
their way into his public study on some pretense or other just to say hello to
her. "What's the lesson to be today?" Andulvar asked. "How should I know?" Saetan replied dryly. "You're the one in charge." "I'm delighted that someone thinks so." "Ah." Andulvar refilled his glass and warmed the blood wine.
"You're still annoyed about Tersa?" Saetan studied his silver goblet. "Annoyed? No." He rested
his head against the back of his chair. "But Hell's fire, Andulvar, trying
to keep up with these leaps she makes . . . the enormity of the raw strength it
must take to do some of these things. I want her to have a childhood. I want
her to do all the silly things young girls do, whatever they are. I want her to
be young and carefree." "She'll never have a normal childhood, SaDiablo. She knows us, the
cildru dyathe, Geoffrey and Draca—and Lorn, whatever and wherever he may
be. She's seen more of Kaeleer than anyone else in thousands of years. How can
you hope for a normal childhood?" "Those things are normal, Andulvar," Saetan said
wearily, ignoring Andulvar's grunt of denial. "Do you wish you'd never met
her? Don't scowl at me that way; I know the answer." He leaned forward,
resting his folded hands on the desk. "The point is, a child plays with
the unicorns in Sceval. A child visits friends in Scelt and Philan and Glacia
and Dharo and Narkhava and Dea al Mon—and in Hell—and who knows how many other
places. I've listened to her stories, the innocent, albeit nerve-racking,
adventures of young, strong witches growing up and learning their Craft. No
matter where she is when she's doing those things, she's a child." "Then what's the problem?" "The only place she never mentions, the only place that doesn't
figure into these adventures of hers, is Beldon Mor. She says nothing about her
family." Andulvar thought about this. "SaDiablo, you're jealous enough as
it is. Would you really want to know that the people who have more claim to her
adore her as much as you? Would a child as sensitive to others' moods as she is
be willing to tell you?" "Jealous?" Saetan hissed. "You think it's jealousy that
makes me want to tear them apart?" Andulvar eyed his friend before saying cautiously, "Yes, I
do." Saetan snapped away from his desk, rose halfway out of his chair, then
reconsidered. "Not jealousy," he said, closing his eyes. "Fear.
I keep wondering what happens when she leaves here. I keep wondering about some
of the things she's asked me to teach her, wondering why a child wants to know
about some things, wondering why I sometimes hear desperation in her voice or,
worse, a chilling anger." He looked at Andulvar. "We survived brutal
childhoods and stayed true to the Blood because that's what we are. Blood. But
she . . . Oh, Andulvar, in a few short years she'll make the Offering, and when
she does, she'll be beyond reach. If she feels isolated from us ... Do you
really want to see Jaenelle in her full, dark glory ruling from the Twisted
Kingdom?" "No," Andulvar said quietly, a faint tremor in his voice.
"No, I don't want to see our waif in the Twisted Kingdom." "Then—" There was a quiet knock on the door. Saetan and
Andulvar exchanged a look. Andulvar's face settled into a frown. Saetan's
became neutral. "Come." Both men tensed when Jaenelle walked into the room, the set of her
shoulders all the warning they needed. "High Lord," she said, giving him a regal nod. "Prince
Yaslana." "A bit formal, aren't you, waif?" Andulvar said with
good-humored gruffness. Saetan pressed his lips together, gratefully dismayed. Trust an Eyrien
to push a battle into the open. What made him wary was Jaenelle's lack of
response. She turned to Saetan, her sapphire eyes pinning him to the chair.
"High Lord, I want to ask a question, and I don't want to be told I'm too
young for the answer." Saetan could see Andulvar become very still, gathering his strength in
case it was needed. "Your question, Lady?" "What does being shaved mean?" Andulvar stifled a gasp. Saetan felt as if he were falling down a
bottomless chasm. He licked his lips and said quietly, "It means to remove
a man's genitals." For a brief moment the room felt the way a sky full of lightning looks.
Saetan didn't dare take his eyes off Jaenelle's, didn't dare miss whatever he
might read in them. It made him ill. After the flash of anger, he could see her considering, weighing,
deciding something. Even though he knew what she was going to say, he dreaded
hearing the words. "Teach me." "Wait a minute, waif!" Jaenelle raised her hand. Not even the Demon Prince would challenge
that imperious order for silence. "High Lord?" This was how it must feel to be a dried-out husk. "There are two
ways," Saetan said stiffly. "The easiest way requires skill with a
knife. It also requires physical contact. The other way is subtler but requires
knowledge of male anatomy to be effective. Which would you prefer to
learn?" "Both." Saetan looked away. "May I have until tomorrow to prepare?" Jaenelle nodded. "High Lord. Prince Yaslana." They watched her leave. For a while they said nothing, neither willing
to meet the other's eyes. Finally Andulvar said tensely, "You're going to do it, aren't
you?" Saetan leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, rubbing his
temples to ease a searing headache. "Yes, I am." "You're mad!" Andulvar roared, leaping from his chair.
"She's only twelve, Saetan. How can she understand what it means to a man
to be shaved?" Saetan slowly opened his eyes. "You didn't see her eyes. She
already appreciates the ramifications of shaving a man. That's why she wants to
learn how to do it." "And who is to be the first victim?" Andulvar snarled. Saetan shook his head. "The question, my friend, is why is
there going to be a victim? And where?" 5 / Terreille When Surreal realized what sort of party this was going to be, she
almost told her escort she wanted to leave, but she'd extracted his promise to
take her to a Winsol party under the most distracting—and
persuasive—circumstances and didn't want to give him an excuse to bolt. At
another time, it would have been amusing to watch his flustered cockiness as he
tried to seem nonchalant about the woman he'd brought, a woman whose name would
never be mentioned in any family of good repute—at least not while the women
were in hearing. But this . . . Surreal itched to call in the stiletto and slip
it between a few ribs. It was the children's party, the girls' party. And the uncles were
there in force, almost drooling as they eyed the prospects. Even worse, Sadi was present, looking bored as usual, but the sleepy
look in his eyes and the lazy way he moved around the room made her uneasy. As
she sipped sparkling wine and stroked her escort's arm in a way that made his
ears burn, she watched Sadi, finally realizing that he, too, was keeping an
unobtrusive, continuous watch over someone. Her eyes slid around the room,
catching and holding men's glances for an uncomfortable heartbeat before
passing by them, until they came back to the group of girls clustered in a
corner, whispering and giggling. Except one. For a moment, Surreal was caught by those wary sapphire eyes. When she
was allowed to look away, she found Sadi studying her. "I need some air," Surreal said to her young Warlord,
slipping away from him to find a terrace, an open window, anything. The terrace was deserted. Surreal called in a heavy shawl and wrapped
it around her shoulders. It was foolish to stand out here, but the lust stench
in the crowded rooms was unbearable. "Surreal." Surreal tensed. She hadn't heard him come out, hadn't heard even the
softest scrape of shoe on stone. She stared at the unlit garden, seeing
nothing, waiting. "Cigarette?" Daemon said, holding his gold case out to her. Surreal took one and waited for him to create the little tongue of
witchfire to light it. They smoked in silence for a while. "Your escort doesn't quite know what to do with himself this
evening," Daemon said with a touch of dry amusement. "He's an ass."
Surreal flicked the cigarette into the garden. "Besides, if I'd known what
kind of party this was going to be, I wouldn't have come." "And what
kind is that?" Surreal let out an unladylike snort. "With Briarwood's esteemed
here? What kind of party do you think it's going to be?" The night was still and cold. Now it was filled with something more
still—and colder. "What do you know about Briarwood, Surreal?" Daemon crooned. Surreal flinched when he stepped toward her. "Nothing more than
everyone who works in a Red Moon house knows," she said defensively.
"And what is that?" "Why?" she said sharply, wishing for her knife and not daring
to call it in. "Have you become an uncle, Sadi?" Daemon's voice was too soft, too sleepy. '-'And what is an uncle?" She'd been looking into his eyes, frozen by what she saw in them, and
didn't feel his hand close around her wrist until it was too late. Anger. Anger
was the only defense. "An uncle is a man who likes to play with little
girls," she said with sweet venom. Daemon's expression didn't change. "What does that have to do with
Briarwood?" "Kartane helped build the place," she snapped. "Does
that answer your question?" She jerked her wrist out of his hand, half
surprised that he didn't break it instead of letting go. "No respectable
Red Moon house would sell a girl that young or allow her to be ..." She
rubbed her wrist. "The Chaillot whores call it the breaking ground. The
'emotionally unstable' girls from good families are eventually sent home,
married off. The other ones . . . The lower-class Red Moon houses are filled
with girls who got too old to be amusing." "It explains so much," Daemon whispered, shaking. "It
explains so very much." Surreal put a tentative hand on his arm. "Sadi?" He pulled
her into his arms. She struggled, frightened to be this close to him with no
way to gauge what he might do. His arms tightened around her.
"Surreal," he whispered in her ear. "Let me hold you. Please.
Just for a moment." Surreal forced herself to relax. Once she did, his
hold loosened a little, making it possible to breathe. Resting her head on his
shoulder, she tried to think. Why was he so upset about Briarwood? It wasn't
the first place Kartane had helped build for that purpose. Did he know someone
who was in Briarwood? Or had been in ... "No." Surreal shook her head fiercely, wanting to deny what
she'd seen but hadn't understood in those wary sapphire eyes. "No."
She pushed far enough away from Daemon to wrap her hands in his jacket's
lapels. "Not that one." She continued to shake her head. "Not
her." "In and out since she was five," Daemon said in a trembling
voice. "No," Surreal wailed, hiding her face against his chest,
grateful for his arms around her. Suddenly she pushed away from him, brushing
the tears off her cheeks, her eyes gold-green chips of stone. "You have to
get her out of here. You have to keep her away from them." "I know," Daemon said, straightening his jacket. "I
know. Come on, I'll take you back in." "Don't you realize what they'll do to her? What—" Surreal ran
her hands through her hair, never noticing the combs that fell and broke on the
stone terrace. "They can't have taken her all the way yet. She doesn't act
like she's been broken yet." She grabbed Daemon's arms and tried to shake
him. It was like trying to shake the building. "You've got to get her away
from here. She's special, Sadi. She's—" "Shh," Daemon said, brushing his fingers over her lips. His
hands ran through her hair, coaxing it back into some semblance of the style
she was wearing. "Calm yourself, Surreal." "How—"
"Calm yourself." She hadn't known him this long without knowing an
order when she heard it. Calm. Yes. Outsiders weren't supposed to know about
the extra little party that was going to take place. Daemon led her back to the main hall, his hand lightly resting on her
shoulder. "Tell your escort you have a headache. Too much heat, too much
sparkling wine. Whatever." "That won't be hard." From the doorway, Surreal scanned the
crowd in the ballroom, searching for the young Warlord. Instead she saw a
Hayllian Warlord standing with a group of men, quietly discussing something
while they watched some of the girls having their first dance with selected
partners. "Who's that?" she asked, tilting her chin in the Hayllian's
direction. Daemon's hand tightened on her shoulder. "That, my dear Surreal, is Kartane SaDiablo." Her knife was in her hand before he'd finished speaking. Kartane!
Finally to see Kartane. Surreal tried to step forward, intending to slip through the crowd
until she was close enough to be sure of the kill, but she couldn't shake off
Daemon's vice grip. "No, Surreal," Daemon said quietly. "He owes me for Titian," she hissed through clenched teeth. "Not here. Not in Beldon Mor." "He owes me, Sadi." The pain in her shoulder got worse. "If you kill him now, Dorothea will start asking questions. I
don't want anyone asking any more questions. Do you understand?" Surreal vanished the knife. It didn't please her, but she understood.
However, that didn't mean she couldn't study her quarry. "Go now, Surreal." "I think I'll—" "Go." Once again, it was an order. Surreal left, aware that Daemon watched her. She didn't see her Warlord
escort. No matter. He was probably too drunk by now to know what he fell into
bed with. Chaillot .had too many secrets, Daemon thought as he watched the party.
And this particular secret was a twisted, vicious one. Why hadn't Saetan done something about Briarwood? Why had he left
Jaenelle in such danger? Daemon froze. Jaenelle's words, the first time he'd mentioned the Priest,
spun through his mind. He mustn't come here. He mustn't find out about. . . Saetan didn't know about Briarwood. Which also explained why Cassandra had never come to Beldon Mor.
Jaenelle had done something to keep them out, to keep Saetan from learning
about Briarwood. Why? Why? Did she think Saetan would shun her for that? Or
did she fear his vengeance on her family if he found out they had knowingly put
a child in such a place? No. Alexandra couldn't know about Briarwood. Nor Philip or Leland. Robert? Rose. Lollipop. Uncle Bobby. Yes, Robert Benedict knew about Briarwood and, knowing, put his
daughter into that place. He had to talk to Alexandra. If she knew the truth about Jaenelle, and
Briarwood, she would help protect her granddaughter. She was struggling to keep
her people out of Hayll's snare. She would understand and value a Queen who
could stand against Dorothea. Daemon saw Alexandra near a curtained archway, talking with several
women. He slipped past them, doubled back and was just about to step out from
behind the curtain when he heard Alexandra say, "Witch is only a symbol of
the Blood, an ideal we celebrate, a myth." "But Witch did rule the Realms once, a long time ago," said
another voice, one Daemon didn't recognize. "I remember hearing stories
about Cassandra, who was a Black-Jeweled Queen. They called her Witch." "I remember hearing stories, too," Alexandra said. "But
that's all they are: stories that have been dimmed by time and softened by
romantic notions about a woman who probably didn't live at all. But if she did,
do you really believe that, with that much power, she was a generous and
benevolent Queen? Not likely. She would have been more of a monster than
Dorothea SaDiablo." "Brrr," said another woman as she indulged in a theatrical
shudder. "But what if Witch really did appear?" the first woman
persisted. Alexandra's next words cut him. Cut him again and again and again.
"Then I would hope, for all our sakes, that someone would have the courage
to strangle it in the cradle." Daemon went back to the terrace, grateful for the cold air he gulped to
keep down the scream of rage and despair. Why had he tried to fool himself into
thinking she would help? Because there was no one else. He was Ringed and could be
incapacitated. It would take time, but not that long. Even if he did slip the
Ring he would be declared rogue, and there would be no place fit for a young
girl to live where they'd be safe. The only way was to get Jaenelle to Saetan
and then convince her not to come back. First he had to get her away from here. His chance came when Jaenelle left the ballroom and headed down the
hall toward a bathroom. Wrapping himself in a sight shield, he followed close
behind her, waiting impatiently outside the door while she took care of her private
needs. When she opened the door to leave, he pushed her back inside, locked the
door, and dropped the shield. Jaenelle lifted one eyebrow, striving for amusement. Daemon knelt in front of her, holding her hands. "Listen to me,
Jaenelle. You're in danger here, great danger." "I've always been in danger here, Daemon," Jaenelle said
quietly in her Witch voice. "More so now. You don't understand what's going to happen
here." "Don't I?" Her voice was whispery thunder. "Jaenelle . . ." Daemon closed his eyes and leaned forward
until his head rested against her small, too thin, fragile chest. He felt her
heart beating. It made him desperate. He would do anything now to keep that
heart beating. "Jaenelle, please. The Priest . . . The Priest would let you
stay with him, wouldn't he? I mean, you wouldn't have to live in the Dark
Realm. He'd find another place, like he found for Tersa, wouldn't he? Jaenelle
. . . sweetheart . . . you can't stay here anymore." "I have to, Daemon," Jaenelle said gently. Her fingers
stroked his head, tangling in his hair. "Why?" Daemon cried. He raised his head, his eyes pleading.
"I know you care for your family—" "Family?" Jaenelle let out a small, bitter laugh. "My
family lives in Hell, Prince." "Then why won't you go? If you don't think the Priest will take
you, at least go to Cassandra. A Sanctuary offers some protection." "No." "Why?" Jaenelle backed away from him, troubled. "Saetan asked me to live
with him, and I promised him I would, but I can't yet." Daemon leaned back on his heels. This was brutal, and it was blackmail,
but she wasn't leaving him any choice. "I know about Briarwood." Jaenelle shuddered. "Then you know why I can't go yet." Daemon grabbed her with bruising force and shook her. "No, I don't
know why. If I tell him—" Jaenelle looked at him, her eyes huge and horrified. "Please don't
tell him, Daemon," she whispered. "Please." "Why?" he snapped. "He won't turn on you because of
what's been done. Do you really think he'll stop caring for you if he finds
out?" "He might." Daemon leaned back, stunned. Since it made no difference to him, except
that it made him want to protect her more, he'd assumed Saetan would feel the
same. Would it make a difference? "Daemon," Jaenelle pleaded, "if he finds out I've been .
. . sick ... if he thinks I'm not good enough to teach the Craft to ..." "What do you mean, 'sick'?" But he knew. A hospital for
"emotionally disturbed" children. A child who told stories about
unicorns and dragons, who visited friends no one else saw because, wherever
they existed, it wasn't in Terreille. A child whose sense of reality had been
twisted in Briarwood for so many years she didn't know what to believe or whom
she could trust. Daemon held her close, stroking her hair. He felt her tears on his neck
and his heart bled. She was only twelve. For all her Craft, for all her magic,
for all her strength, she was still only twelve. She believed all the lies
they'd told her. Even though she
struggled against them, even though she tried to doubt the words they'd pounded
into her for so many years, she believed their lies. And because she believed,
she was more afraid of losing her mentor and friend than she was of losing her
life. He kissed her cheek. "If I promise not to tell, will you promise
to go—and not come back?" "I can't," Jaenelle whispered. "Why?" Daemon said angrily. He was losing patience. They were
losing precious time. Jaenelle leaned back and looked at him with her ancient, haunted eyes.
"Wilhelmina," she said in a flat voice. "Wilhelmina's strong, Daemon,
stronger than she knows, strong enough to wear the Sapphire if she isn't
broken. I have to help her until she makes the Offering. Then she'll be
stronger than most of the males here, and they won't be able to break her. Then
I'll go live with the Priest." Daemon looked away. It would be at least four years before Wilhelmina
could make the Offering. Jaenelle, if she stayed in Beldon Mor, would be long
dead by then. A sharp rap on the door startled them. A woman called out, "You
all right in there, missy? Hurry up, now. The girls are selecting partners for
the dance." Daemon slowly got to his feet. He felt old, beaten. But if he could
keep her safe until tomorrow, Saetan might have more persuasive weapons at his
disposal. Wrapping the sight shield around himself, he opened the door and
slipped out behind Jaenelle. The woman, impatiently waiting outside, took a
firm hold of Jaenelle's arm and steered her back into the ballroom. Daemon slipped along the edge of the room silently, invisibly. It was
such a small thing to stop a heart, to reach in and nick an artery. Was there
any man here who wasn't expendable, including himself? No, not when the ice
whispered in his veins, not when the double-edged sword was unsheathed. He
slipped up behind his cousin and heard Kartane say, "That one? She's a
whey-faced little bitch. The sister's prettier." Daemon smiled. Still wrapped in the sight shield, his right hand
reached out toward Kartane's shoulder. For a moment, before his hand tightened
in a malevolent grip, he felt Kartane lean against him, enjoying the sensuous, shivery caress of the long nails. Daemon enjoyed
feeling the sensuous shiver change to shivery fear as his nails pierced
Kartane's jacket and shirt. "Cousin," Daemon whispered in his ear. "Come out to the
terrace with me, cousin." "Get away from me," Kartane growled out of the corner of his
mouth as he tried to shrug off Daemon's hand. "I've business here." Daemon continued to smile. Foolish of the boy to try to bluff when he
could smell the fear. "You've business with me first." He pivoted
slowly, pulling Kartane with him. "Bastard," Kartane said softly, walking toward the terrace to
keep from being dragged there. "By birth and by temperament," Daemon agreed with amiable
coldness. When they were out on the terrace, Daemon dropped the sight shield.
Compared to the fiery cold he felt inside himself, the air seemed balmy. While
he waited for Kartane to stop looking at the garden and face him, he absently
brushed the branches of a small potted bush. He smiled as ice instantly coated
them. He kept stroking the bush until the whole thing was coated. Then, with a
shrug, he took his gold case from his pocket, lit a cigarette, and waited. He
was between Kartane and the door. His cousin wasn't going to leave before he
was ready to let him. Shivering violently, Kartane turned. "The whey-faced little bitch," Daemon crooned while the
cigarette smoke ringed his head. "What about her?" Kartane asked nervously. "Stay away from her." "Why?" Kartane said sneeringly. "Do you want her?" "Yes." Daemon watched Kartane stagger back and grip the terrace railing for
support. Finally, the truth. He wanted her. Already, in ways Kartane and his
kind would never understand, he was her lover. "There are prettier ones if you want a taste," Kartane
coaxed. "Flesh is irrelevant," Daemon replied. "My hunger goes
deeper." He pitched the cigarette, watching it sail past Kartane's cheek
before falling into the garden. "But, cousin, if you should ever mention
my ... lapse ... or my choice ..." The unspoken threat hung in the air. "You'd kill me?" Kartane laughed in disbelief. "Kill me?
Dorothea's son?" Daemon smiled. "Killing your body is the least of what I'd do to
you.. Remember Cornelia? When the time came, she was actually grateful for what
I did to the flesh." It took only a moment for Daemon to slip beneath
Kartane's inner barriers and, with the delicacy of a snowflake, drop into his
mind the memory of what Cornelia's room had looked like just before Daemon
left. He waited patiently for Kartane to finish heaving. "Now—" A shriek of rage and the sound of breaking glass in one of the rooms
above the ballroom cut him off. Daemon swayed. Why was the ground—not the ground—why was he spinning
this way, spiraling toward something that made him shiver? Spiraling. The last time he'd felt something like that was when . . . Daemon ran through the ballroom, through the hallway, and raced up the
stairs. He hesitated when he saw Alexandra, Philip, Leland, and Robert standing
with a group of people outside one of the doors, but another crash and a scream
pulled him forward. He hit the door running and exploded into the room. The only light in the room came from the open door. The lamps were
shattered. A small brass bed, conspicuous because it didn't belong in a sitting
room, was twisted almost beyond recognition. Broken vases crunched under him. A
group of men, pressed together in the center of the room, stared, deathly pale,
at something in the corner. Daemon turned toward that corner of the room. Wilhelmina huddled in the corner, shaking, whimpering. Her dress,
partially undone, had slipped down, revealing one round young shoulder. Jaenelle stood in front of her sister, holding the neck of a broken
wine bottle with an ease that spoke of long familiarity with a knife. Her
blazing sapphire eyes were fixed on the group of men. Daemon moved toward her slowly, careful not to break her line of
vision. He stopped an arm's length from her. If she lunged, she could gut him.
It didn't occur to him to be frightened of her. That shadowy voice he could
finally put a name to whispered up from the depths of his own being: Protocol.
Protocol. Protocol. Jaenelle spoke. Daemon glanced at the men, at Philip and Alexandra and the others who
were creeping in through the doorway. They looked shocked by the wreckage. He
wondered how many of them would have been shocked by what was supposed to have
happened here. Philip and Alexandra stared at Jaenelle, and he knew they were
hearing unintelligible nonsense. Even he didn't know the Old Tongue well enough
to translate all of her beautiful, deadly words. "Dr. Carvay?" Philip said, his eyes still on Jaenelle. Dr. Carvay, the head of Briarwood, stepped away from the group of men,
glanced at Jaenelle, and shook his head. "I'm afraid the child has become
unstrung by all the excitement," he said solicitously. "Lady." Daemon
sent his thoughts along a Black thread. Protocol. "Lady, they can't understand you." Jaenelle stopped speaking. As Philip and Alexandra conferred with Dr.
Carvay, she struggled to find the common language. Dr. Carvay walked toward Jaenelle. "Jaenelle," he said in a
too smooth voice that made Daemon turn squarely to face him, "come with
Dr. Carvay now, dear. You're upset. You need some of your medicine." "Stay aware from her," Daemon growled. An instant later he
felt a tightening pain between his legs. He stared at Alexandra, who looked
frightened but determined. She was using the Ring against him. Now, when
Jaenelle needed him, she was threatening to bring him to his knees. He clenched
his teeth against the pain and waited. "Come, Jaenelle," Dr. Carvay said again. "You can't have my sister," Jaenelle finally said, her voice
husky with rage. "Not ever." Every man in the room shuddered at the sound of her voice. "We don't want your sister. We want to make you bet—" "I'll send you into the bowels of Hell," Jaenelle said, her
voice rising with her rage. "I'll feed you to the Harpies you helped
create. I'll shave you if you ever touch my sister. I'll shave you all!" "jaenelle!" Alexandra stepped forward, eyes flashing. "You disgrace your family with this behavior. Put that down."
She pointed at the broken bottle. Daemon watched, heartsick, as Jaenelle, rage and confusion warring in
her eyes, lowered her arm and dropped the bottle. Alexandra grabbed Jaenelle by the shoulder to lead her from the room.
When Daemon moved to follow, Alexandra swung around and pointed a finger at
him. "You," she said venomously, "stay with Prince Alexander and
see to Leland and Wilhelmina." •Bitch, Daemon thought. She
was doing this out of jealousy. He started to argue with her to take both girls
home now, but another surge of pain through the Ring made him suck in his
breath. Arguing now would only make things worse. Daemon watched Jaenelle leave the room, escorted by Alexandra, Dr.
Carvay, and Robert Benedict. She looked so frail, so vulnerable. He would talk
to her again once Wilhelmina was home, take her by force to Cassandra's Altar
if that's what he had to do. Saetan had to have enough influence over her to keep
her away from Chaillot. Saetan. Once he got her away from Beldon Mor, at least he would have
some help protecting her. By the time the pain from the Ring subsided enough for Daemon to move,
Philip had already gotten Wilhelmina to her feet and was tugging ineffectually
at her dress. With a low snarl, Daemon turned her around, settled the dress
back over her shoulders, and deftly buttoned up the back. Her eyes had a
glazed, drugged look, and she was shaking, more from fear than cold. "Wilhelmina," Philip said, taking hold of her arm. Wilhelmina screamed, flailing her arms at him as she stumbled back into
the corner. Pushing Philip aside, Daemon stood in front of Wilhelmina and snapped
his fingers twice in quick succession. Once her eyes focused on his hand, he
raised it slowly until it was level with his face. Then he lowered his hand and
held it out to her. "Come, Lady Benedict," he said in a respectful,
formal voice. "Prince Alexander and I will escort you home." He held
his hand steady, giving her time to decide whether or not to accept it. When
she finally did, she threw herself against him, locking her other arm around
his waist. In the end, despite Philip's glaring at him, he untangled himself from
her grasp and carried her downstairs to the waiting carriage and home, where,
he fervently hoped, there would be someone who would take care of her. chapter fourteen 1 / Terreille As she paced around her bedroom, Alexandra nervously twisted the
secondary controlling ring she wore on her right hand. She had done what she
had to do. The girl was obviously out of control. Dr. Carvay said Jaenelle had
probably been under undue strain for a while, but this last episode—threatening
members of Chaillot's council with a broken bottle and speaking gibberish! Alexandra knew where to place the blame. She hadn't wanted to believe
Robert's hints, hadn't wanted to believe Sadi's interest in the girls was less
than innocent, hadn't wanted to believe he might actually have . . . with
Jaenelle! With all the perverse things Sadi was capable of doing, was it any
wonder that Jaenelle had mistaken the intent of the men who had taken
Wilhelmina upstairs so she could rest a bit after overindulging in her first
taste of sparkling wine? But to threaten the council, to put them all at risk
while Lord Kartane was there and would no doubt send this tale winging back to
Hayll! Of course Hayll's High Priestess would be only too happy to send
additional assistance, until Chaillot became a mere puppet dancing while
Dorothea held the strings. Sadi. She would have to send him back to— Alexandra's bedroom door clicked as the lock slipped back into place.
She whirled, her right hand raised, but before she could use the controlling
ring she lay sprawled on the floor, one side of her face ablaze from the blow
of a phantom hand. Pushing herself into a sitting position, Alexandra stared at Daemon,
leaning so casually against the door. "My dear," he said in a gentle voice so full of murderous
rage it terrified her worse than the most violent shout, "if you ever use
the Ring on me again, I'll decorate the walls with your brains." "If I use the Ring—" Daemon laughed. It was an eerie sound—hollow, malevolent, cold. "I
can survive a great deal of pain. Can you?" He smiled a brutal smile.
"Shall we put it to the test? Your strength against mine? Your ability to
withstand what I'll do to your body—not to mention your mind—while you try to
hold me off with that pathetic piece of metal?" He walked toward her.
"The trust women have in the Ring is so misplaced. Haven't you learned
that much from the stories you've heard about me?" "What do you want?" Alexandra tried to scoot backward, but
Daemon stepped on her dressing gown, pinning her to the floor. "What I've wanted since I came here. What I've always wanted. And
you're going to get her back for me. Tonight." "I don't know what—" "You put her back in that . . . place, didn't you, Alexandra? You
put her back in that nightmare." "She's ill!" Alexandra protested. "She's—" "She isn't ill," Daemon snarled. "She was never ill. And
you know it. Now you're going to get her out of there." He smiled.
"If you don't get her back, I will. But if I have to dp it, I'll flood the
streets of Beldon Mor with blood before I'm through, and you, my dear, will be
one of the corpses washed into the sewer. Get her out of Briarwood, Alexandra.
After that, you won't have to trouble yourself with her. I'll take care of
her." "Take care of her?" Alexandra spat. "You mean twist her,
use her for your own perverse needs. Is that why you walk with her in the
farthest parts of the garden? So you can fondle ..." Alexandra choked, but
the words kept tumbling out. "No wonder you can't act like a man around a
real woman. You need to force children—" "Before you begin accusing me, look to your own house, Lady."
Daemon pulled her to her feet, one hand holding her wrists behind her back
while the other tangled in her hair, pulling her head up. "Get her out, Alexandra," he said too softly. "Get her
out before the sun rises." "I can't!" Alexandra cried. "Dr. Carvay is the head of
Briarwood. He'll have to sign the release papers. So will Robert." "You put her in there." "With Robert! Besides, she was so distraught, she was heavily
sedated and shouldn't be moved." "How long?" Daemon snapped, letting her fall to the floor. "What?" She felt weak and helpless with him towering over
her. "How long before you can bring her back here?" Time. She needed a little time. "Tomorrow afternoon." When he was silent for so long, she dared to look up, but quickly
looked away. She flinched when he squatted beside her. "Listen to me, Alexandra, and listen well. If Jaenelle isn't back
here, unharmed, by tomorrow afternoon, you, my dear, will live long enough to
regret betraying me." Alexandra sank full length on the floor, covering her head with her
hands. She couldn't stop seeing that look in his eyes, and she would go mad if
she couldn't stop seeing that look in his eyes. Even when she heard him cross
the room, heard the door open and quietly click shut, she was still too frightened
to move. It was so dark. Alexandra woke, slowly opening her eyes. She was lying on her back in a
lumpy, chilly, damp bed. Something tickled her forehead. As Alexandra raised her arm to brush the hair from her face, her hand
hit something solid a few inches above her head. Dirt trickled down, hitting her neck and shoulders. Her other hand pressed against the bed—and found dirt. She flung her arms out with bruising force—and found dirt. Her toes, when she stretched her legs a little, found dirt. No, she thought, fighting the panic, this was a dream. A bad dream. She
couldn't be ... buried. Couldn't be. Shutting her eyes to keep the dirt out, she blindly explored. It was a neatly cut rectangle. A well-made grave. If it was a grave,
the earth above would be loose. Whoever did this would have had to dig down to
put her there. Half sobbing, half gasping, Alexandra clawed at the dirt above her
face. When her hand hit tree roots, she stopped, stunned. That wasn't right. Someone would have had to dig around the roots. Scooting down a little, she began clawing at the dirt again. It was
packed solid, frozen.. Think. Think. A witch could pass through solid objects. It was
dangerous, yes, but she could do it if she didn't panic. Alexandra forced herself to breathe slowly and steadily as she
concentrated. Raising one hand, she slowly passed it through the dirt, moving
upward, upward, slowly, slowly. She raised her other hand. Her hands were moving through the dirt, moving upward to freedom. Alexandra let out a small laugh of relief. Then her hands hit something more solid than the earth. Her fingers poked, prodded. She felt nothing, and yet something was
there. Concentrating her energy on making the pass, she pushed against that
nothingness while her Opal Jewel glowed with her effort, drawing on her
reserves, focusing her strength. She sent the force of the Jewel into her hands
and pushed. A dark, crackling, overwhelming energy snaked down her fingers into her
arms. Alexandra shot backward, hitting her head against a dirt wall. Her strength was gone. The Jewel hung around her neck, dark and empty.
If she'd pushed against that energy another moment longer, her Jewel would have
broken, and her mind would probably have shattered with it. "No," Alexandra moaned. She beat her hands against the floor
of her dirt coffin. "No." She felt dizzy. The air. There was no more
air. Gathering her legs beneath her as best she could, Alexandra sprang upward,
trying to break free of the earth. "no!" Alexandra's chin hit the end of her bed. She lay on her stomach,
gasping, shivering. A dream. It was, after all, a dream. A soft, icy laugh filled her mind. "Not a dream, my dear." Daemon's voice rolled through her mind, sentient
thunder. "A taste. I'm a very good,
very discreet gravedigger. I've had centuries of practice. Just
remember, Alexandra. If Jaenelle isn't back, unharmed, by tomorrow afternoon,
you will feed the worms." He was gone. Alexandra rolled onto her back. It was a trick, a dream. He couldn't
have. She raised a shaking hand, closing her eyes against the weak glow of
the candle-light. A dream. An evil dream. Alexandra pushed herself up on one elbow—and stared at her hands. Her nails were broken, her hands laced with scratches. Her nightgown
was torn and dirt-smeared. A sudden, wet warmth flooded down her legs. She
stared at the spreading dampness for a full minute before she understood she
had wet herself. It was almost an hour before she dragged herself off the bed, washed
herself, and dressed in a clean nightgown. Then she huddled in a chair with a
quilt wrapped around her, staring out the window, desperately waiting for the
dawn. 2 / Terreille Kartane inserted a key into a small, inset door hidden by a row of
shrubs. The parents who came to Briarwood during visiting hours didn't know
about that entrance—unless a parent was also a select member. They didn't know
about these softly lit corridors, thickly carpeted to muffle sounds. They
didn't know about the gaming room or the sitting room or the little
soundproofed cubicles that were just big enough to hold a chair, a bed, and
other amusing necessities. They didn't know about the tears and screams and
pain. They didn't know about the special "medicines." They didn't know about many things. Kartane strolled through the corridors to the "playpen,"
hungry for some amusement. He was furious with Sadi and that little bitch for
spoiling the game tonight. It was hard enough to bring girls in. Oh, they could
buy lower-class Blood—the right kind of drink during the right kind of game and
a pretty girl became a marker on the card table. But it was the aristos, the
girls gently brought up with delicate sensibilities that were the most fun—and
the hardest to procure. It usually took enticing the father in order to get the
child . . . except during Winsol, when a little safframate could be
slipped into the sparkling wine. Then the girl could be broken and cleaned up
before being brought back to her naive parents. The day after, when the
hysteria started, Dr. Carvay would just happen to call and explain to the
distraught parents about this prepubescent hysteria that was claiming a number
of aristo girls of the Blood. The girl would be tenderly led away for a stay at
Briarwood, and in a month or two—or a year or two—she would be returned to the
bosom of her family, and eventually married off to spend the rest of her life
with that slightly glazed look in her eyes, never understanding her husband's
disappointment in her, never remembering what a fine little playmate she'd once
been. Of course, a few genuinely disturbed girls were also admitted. That
little tart Rose had been one. And Sadi's whey-faced bitch. Kartane shivered as he stepped into the "playpen," that
guarded room where the girls selected for that evening waited in their lacy
nighties for the uncles. The girls didn't seem to notice the cold, but the
attendant had his shoulders hunched and kept rubbing his hands to warm them. It
was like this sometimes. Not always, but sometimes. Kartane's perusal of the girls stopped when he met a glazed, unblinking
sapphire stare. The attendant followed Kartane's gaze, shivered, and looked away.
"They topped that one up after bringing her in, but something went queer.
She oughtta be panting and rubbing against anything that'll come near her, but
she just got real quiet." He shrugged. She was nothing to look at, Kartane thought. What was it about her that
intrigued Sadi? What was so special about this one that he would risk
Dorothea's vengeance? Kartane lifted his chin in Jaenelle's direction. "Have her in my
room in ten minutes." The attendant flinched but nodded his head. While he waited, Kartane fortified himself with brandy. He was curious,
that was all. If Daemon had taught the girl bedplay, she must know a few
amusing tricks. Not that he would actually play with her after Sadi had warned
him off. People could disappear so mysteriously after being around the Sadist.
And Cornelia's room . . . The brandy churned in Kartane's stomach. No, he was just curious. He
wanted a few minutes alone with her to see if he could understand Daemon's
interest, and he wouldn't do anything that would provoke the Sadist's temper. The finger locks on the cubicles were set high in the wall both in the
corridor and in the room itself. That kept anxious little girls from escaping
at inconvenient moments. Kartane let himself into the room. Once inside,
however, he couldn't stop shivering. She was sitting on the bed, staring at the wall like a stiff doll
someone had tried to arrange in a realistic pose. Kartane sat on the chair.
After studying her for several minutes, he said sharply, "Look at
me." Jaenelle's head turned slowly until her eyes locked onto his face. Kartane licked his lips. "I understand Sadi is your friend." No answer. "Did he show you how to be a good girl?" No answer. Kartane frowned. Had they given her something besides safframate! He'd
had the shyest, most distraught girls crawling all over him, whimpering and
begging, doing anything he wanted when they were dosed with that aphrodisiac.
She shouldn't be able to sit on the bed like that. She shouldn't be able to sit
still. Kartane's frown smoothed into a smile. He had decided not to touch her
body, but that didn't mean he couldn't touch her at all. He wore a Red Jewel.
She wore nothing. He sent a probing link to her mind, intending to at least force open
the first barrier and find out what it was Sadi found so intriguing. The first
barrier opened almost before he touched it, and he found . . . Nothing. Nothing but a black mist filled with lightning. Kartane had the
sensation of standing on the edge of a deep chasm, not sure if stepping forward
or back would plunge him into the abyss. He hung there, uncertain while the
mist coiled around him, slithering along the psychic link toward his mind. The mist wasn't empty. Far, far below him, he sensed something dark, something terrifying and
savage slowly turning toward him, drawn by his presence. He was caught in a
beast's lair, blind and uncertain whether the attack would come from in front
of him or behind. Whatever it was, it was slowly spiraling up out of the mist.
If he actually saw it, he'd ... Kartane broke the link. His hands were in front of him, trying to hold
an invisible something at bay. His shirt was soaked with sweat. Drawing in
ragged breaths, he forced himself to lower his hands. Jaenelle smiled. Kartane leaped from the chair and pressed his back against the wall,
too frightened to remember how to unlock the door. "You're one of us," Jaenelle said in a hollow, pleased voice.
"That's why you hate us so. You're one of us." "I'm not!" He couldn't unlock the door without turning
around, and he didn't dare turn around. "You do to us what was done to you. She lets you be her tool. Even
now, though you hate her as much as you fear her, you serve Dorothea." "no!" "Her blood is the only blood that can pay that debt. But your debt
is greater. You owe so many. In the end, you'll pay them all." "What are you?" Kartane screamed. Jaenelle stared at him for a long moment. "What I am," she
said quietly in a voice that sang of the Darkness. The locked door slid open. Kartane bolted into the corridor. The door slid shut. Kartane leaned against the wall, shaking. Evil little bitch. Sadi's
little whore. Whatever she was, if she joined with the Sadist ... Kartane straightened his clothes and smiled. He wouldn't soil
himself with teaching that little bitch her rightful place. But Greer. Greer had found his visit to Briarwood most gratifying, and
he had asked Kartane if he'd noticed any unusual girls. This one should be
unusual enough for his taste. 3 / Terreille Surreal knelt beside a tree at the back edge of Briarwood's
snow-covered lawn. She had watched Kartane disappear behind some bushes and not
come out, so she felt sure there must be a private entrance there. Surreal frowned. The wide expanse of lawn offered no cover, and if
someone came around the building instead of through that door, she might be
discovered too soon. To the right of the lawn were the remains of a very large
vegetable garden, but that, too, offered no cover. She could use a sight
shield, but she wasn't that adept at creating one and holding it while moving.
Surreal shivered, pulling her coat tighter around her as the night wind gusted
for a moment. Something gently brushed her shoulder. Twisting around, she probed the shrub garden behind her. Finding
nothing, she glanced at the tree before focusing her attention once more on the
hidden door. The tree had a perfect branch. With all these girls locked away here,
the uncles could at least put up a swing. The wind died. In the still night air, Surreal heard the click of a
door being closed, and tensed. There was enough moonlight to see Kartane
leaning against the side of the building for a moment before hurrying away. More than anything, she wanted to pursue him, find him in some shadowy
corner, and watch the blood pump from his throat. Sadi was being unreasonable.
He ... The air crackled. The lawn and building looked gauzy. Surreal felt a
queer kind of spinning. Something brushed her shoulder. Surreal glanced up, stared, then clamped her hand over her mouth. The girl swinging from the noose tied to the tree's perfect branch
stared back from empty sockets. She and the rope were transparent, ghostly, yet
Surreal didn't doubt she was there, didn't doubt the dark bloodstains that ran
down the girl's cheeks, didn't doubt the dark stains on the dress. "Hello, Surreal," said a whispery midnight voice.
"That's Marjane. She told an uncle once she couldn't stand the sight of
him, so they smeared honey on her eyes and hung her there. She wasn't supposed
to die, but she struggled so much when the crows came and pecked out her eyes,
the knot slipped and the noose killed her." "Can't . . . can't you get her down?" Surreal whispered,
still not willing to turn around and face whatever was behind her. "Oh, her body's been gone years and years. Marjane's just a ghost
now. Even so, when I'm here, she still has some strength. Girls are safe around
this tree. Uncles don't like being kicked." Surreal turned and stifled a scream. "Hush," Jaenelle said with a savagely sweet smile. She was as
transparent as Marjane, and the lacy nighty she wore didn't move when the wind
gusted. Only the sapphire eyes seemed alive. Surreal looked away. She felt drawn by those eyes, and she knew
instinctively that anything drawn into those eyes now would never come back. "The debt's not yours to pay, Surreal," Jaenelle said in her
midnight whisper. "He doesn't owe his blood to you." "But the ones he owes can't call in the debt!" Surreal
hissed, keeping her voice low. Jaenelle laughed. It was like hearing the winter wind laugh. "You
think not? There is dead and there is dead, Surreal." "He owes me for Titian," Surreal insisted. "He owes Titian for Titian. When the time comes, he'll pay the
debt to her." "He killed her." "No, he broke her, seeded her. A man named Greer, Dorothea's
hound, killed her." Surreal brushed at the tears spilling down her cheeks. "You're
dead, aren't you?" she said wearily. "No. My body's still there." Jaenelle pointed toward
Briarwood and frowned. "They gave me some of their special 'medicine,' the
one that's supposed to make girls behave, but something went wrong. I'm still
connected to my body. I can't break the link and leave it, but this misty place is very nice.
Do you see the mist, Surreal?" Surreal shook her head. "When I'm in the mist, I can see them all." Jaenelle smiled
and held out a transparent hand. "Come, Surreal. Let me show you
Briarwood." Surreal stood up, brushing the snow from her knees. Jaenelle laughed
softly. It was the most haunting, terrifying sound Surreal had ever heard. "Briarwood is the pretty poison," Jaenelle said softly.
"There is no cure for Briarwood. Beware the golden spider who spins a
tangled web." Her hand touched Surreal's arm, drawing her toward the
garden. "Rose said I should build a trap, something that will snap shut if
my blood is spilled. So I did. If they spring the trap . . . dying is what
they'll wish for, but their wish will be long in coming." "You'll still be dead," Surreal said hoarsely. As she saw the
shadows in the garden beginning to take shape, she tried to stop, tried to turn
and run, but her legs wouldn't obey her. Jaenelle shrugged. "I've walked among the cildru dyathe. Hell
doesn't frighten me." "She's too old to be one of us," said a voice Surreal knew
had come, at one time, from a poorer section of Beldon Mor. Surreal turned. A few minutes ago, seeing a girl walking toward her in
a bloody dress with her throat slit would have been a shock. Now it was
something her numbed mind cataloged as simply part of Briarwood. "This is Rose," Jaenelle said to Surreal. "She's
demon-dead." "It's not so bad," Rose said, shrugging. "Except I can
only cause trouble now after the sun goes down." She laughed. It was a
ghastly sound. "And when I tickle a lollipop, it makes them feel so queer." Jaenelle plucked at Surreal's sleeve. Her smile was sweetly vicious.
"Come. Let me introduce you to some of my friends." Surreal followed Jaenelle to the garden, grateful that Rose had
disappeared. Jaenelle's giggle held the echo of madness. "This is the carrot
patch. This is where they bury the redheads." Two redheaded girls sat side by side in blood-soaked dresses. "They don't have any hands," Surreal said quietly. She felt
feverish and slightly dizzy. "Myrol wasn't behaving for an uncle and he hurt her. Rebecca hit
him to make him stop hurting Myrol, and when he hit Rebecca, Myrol started
hitting him, too." Jaenelle was silent for a moment. "No one even
tried to stop the bleeding. They'd been bought from a poor family, you see.
Their parents never expected them back, so it didn't make any difference."
Jaenelle gestured toward the whole garden filled with misty shapes. "None
of them were asked about. They 'ran away' or 'disappeared.' " They walked to the end of the garden. Surreal frowned. "Why are some of them easy to see and others so
misty?" "It depends on how long they've been here, how strong they were
when they died. Rose was the only one strong enough to become cildru dyathe who
wanted to stay. The other cildru dyathe have gone to the Dark Realm.
Char will look after them. These girls have always been ghosts, too strong to
slip into the ever-night but not strong enough to move away from where their
bodies lay." Jaenelle nodded to the girl at the end of the garden. To
Surreal's eyes, she looked more vivid, more "real" than Jaenelle.
"This is Dannie." Jaenelle's voice quivered with pain. "They
served her leg for dinner one night." Surreal ran for the nearby bushes and retched. When she turned around,
the garden was empty. A low wind swept over the snow, wiping away her
footprints. When it was done, there was only the building, the empty lawn, and
the garden with its secrets. 4 / Terreille Daemon Sadi watched the sun rise. All through the long, long night, he'd listened along the Black threads
of a psychic web he'd created around Beldon Mor for any disturbance, any
indication that Jaenelle might be in danger. Without using the Black Jewels to
aid him, it was a strain to keep the web functioning, but like a deter- mined spider, he stayed in the center, aware of the most minute
vibration along every strand. It had been a reluctant gamble to leave her in Briarwood. He didn't
trust Alexandra, but if Jaenelle had been drugged, especially with something
like safframate, it was safer for her to come out of it in the same
surroundings. He'd seen too many young witches flee into the Twisted Kingdom
when their minds couldn't understand the change in their surroundings, couldn't
comprehend that they were safe. The thought of Jaenelle lost in madness was
unbearable, so he could only hope the drugged sleep would make her
uninteresting prey. If it didn't . . . There was no reason for him to stay among the living without Jaenelle,
but if he did go to the Dark Realm, he promised himself he wouldn't be the only
new subject kneeling before the High Lord. Daemon stripped off his clothes, showered, dressed in riding clothes,
and quietly slipped down to the kitchen. He put a kettle on for coffee and made
breakfast. When Jaenelle returned, they would have to leave quickly, not giving
Philip or Alexandra any additional time to present obstacles. There would be no
time for good-byes. He'd seldom had time for good-byes. Besides, there hadn't
been that many people in his life who'd regretted seeing him go. But there was
one here who deserved to know the Lady would be gone forever. By the time he'd washed his breakfast dishes and was drinking his
second cup of coffee, Cook stumbled into the kitchen, sinking heavily into one
of the kitchen chairs. She looked at him sadly as Daemon set a cup of coffee in
front of her. "She's back in that hospital, isn't she?" Cook dabbed at her
eyes. Daemon sat beside her. "Yes," he said quietly. He held her
hands and rubbed gently. "But not for long. She'll be out this
afternoon." "Do you think so?" She gave him a grateful, trembling smile.
"In that case, I can—" "No." Daemon squeezed her hands. "She'll be out of
Briarwood, but she won't be coming back." Cook withdrew her hands. Her lips quivered. "You're taking her
away, aren't you?" Daemon tried to be gentle. "There's a place she can live where
she'll be cared for and she'll be safe." "She's cared for here," Cook protested sharply. It hurt to watch her eyes fill with tears. "But not safe. If this
continues, she'll break under the strain or die." He wiped the tears from
her cheeks. "I promise you, she'll be in a safe place, and no one will
ever lock her away again." Cook dabbed her eyes with her apron. "They're good people, these
folk you found for her? They won't be ... critical ... of her odd ways?" "They don't think her ways are odd." Daemon sipped his
coffee. This, too, was a gamble. "However, I would appreciate your not
mentioning any of this until we're gone. There are some here who want to harm
her, who would use whatever means they could to stop us if they realized I'm
going to take her out of their reach." Cook thought about this, nodded, sniffed, and rose briskly from the
table. "You'll be needing some breakfast, then." "I've eaten, thanks." Daemon set his cup on the counter. Putting
his hands on her shoulders, he turned her around, and kissed her lightly on the
mouth. "You're a sweetheart," he said huskily. Then he was out the
back door, heading for the stables. Even this early in the morning, the stables were in an uproar. The stable
lads scowled at him as he entered. Guinness stood in the center of the square,
a bottle tucked in the crook of his arm, snarling orders and swearing under his
breath. When he saw Daemon, his heavy eyebrows formed a fierce line over bleary
eyes. "And what would the high and mighty want at this hour of the
morning?" Guinness snapped. He put the bottle to his lips and took a long
swallow. They knew, Daemon thought as he took the bottle from Guinness and
helped himself. Whatever it was Jaenelle brought to this place was already
fading, and they knew. Handing the bottle back to Guinness, he said quietly,
"Saddle Dark Dancer." "Have ya been kicked in the head recently?" Guinness shouted,
glaring at Daemon. "That one kicked down half his stall last night and tried
to turn Andrew into pulp. You won't get a brisk morning gallop out of him if
that's what you're thinking." Daemon looked over his shoulder. Andrew leaned against the door of Dark
Dancer's stall, favoring one leg. "I'll saddle him." Daemon brushed
past the stable lads, ignoring Guinness's dark muttering. When Daemon pulled the latch to open the top half of the door, Andrew
thrust out a shaking hand to stop him. "He wants to kill something,"
Andrew whispered. Daemon looked at the sunken eyes in the pale, frightened face. "So
do I." He opened the door. The stallion lunged toward the opening. "Hush, Brother, hush," Daemon said softly. "We must
talk, you and I." Daemon opened the bottom half of the door. The horse
trembled. Daemon ran his hand along Dancer's neck, regretting having washed
Jaenelle's scent from his skin when the horse turned its head toward him,
looking for reassurance. Daemon kept his movements slow. When Dancer was
saddled, Daemon led him into the square and mounted. They went to the tree. Daemon dismounted and leaned against the tree, staring in the direction
of the house. The stallion jiggled the bit, reminding him he wasn't alone. "I wanted to say good-bye," Daemon said quietly. For the
first time, he truly saw the intelligence—and loneliness—in the horse's eyes.
After that, he couldn't keep his voice from breaking as he tried to explain why
Jaenelle was never going to come to the tree again, why there would be no more
rides, no more caresses, no more talks. For a moment, something rippled in his
mind. He had the odd sensation he was the one being talked to, explained to,
and his words, echoing back, lacerated his heart. To be alone again. To never
again see those arms held out in welcome. To never hear that voice say his
name. To . . . Daemon gasped as Dark Dancer jerked the reins free and raced down the
path toward the field. Tears of grief pricked Daemon's eyes. The horse might
have a simpler mind, but the heart was just as big. Daemon walked to the field, staring at its emptiness for a long moment
before slowly making his way to the wide ditch at the far end. Would it have been better not to have told him? To have left him
waiting through the lonely days and weeks and months that would have followed?
Or worse, to have promised to come back for him and not have been able to keep
that promise? No, Daemon thought as he reached the ditch. Jaenelle was Dancer's
Queen. He deserved the truth. He deserved the right to make a choice. Daemon slid down the side of the deep, wide ditch. Dancer lay at the
bottom, twisted and dying. Daemon sat beside him, gently putting the horse's
head in his lap. He stroked Dancer's neck, murmuring words of sorrow in the Old
Tongue. Finish the kill. Dancer's strength was ebbing. One narrow, searing
probe into the horse's mind would finish it. Daemon took a deep breath . . .
and couldn't do it. If Hell was where the Blood's dead walked .when the body died but the
Self was still too powerful to fade into the ever-night, did the kindred
Jaenelle spoke of go there too? Was there a herd of demon-dead horses racing
over a desolate landscape? "Ah, Dancer," Daemon murmured as he continued to stroke the
horse's neck. A mind link now wouldn't help, but . , . Daemon looked at his wrist. Blood. According to the legends, the
demon-dead maintained their strength with blood from the living. That's why
blood offerings were made when someone petitioned the Dark Realm for help. Daemon shifted slightly. Pushing up his right sleeve, he positioned his
wrist over Dancer's mouth. Gathering himself so that what he offered was the
strongest he had to give, he nicked a vein with a long nail and watched his
blood flow into Dancer's mouth. Daemon counted to four before pressing his
thumb to the wound and healing it with Craft. All he could do now was wait with his four-footed Brother. For a long time, while Dancer's eyes glazed, nothing happened. Then
something pricked at Daemon, made the land shift and shimmer. He no longer saw
the ditch, no longer felt the cold and wet of the snow-covered ground. In front
of him was a huge wrought-iron gate. Beyond it was lightning-filled mist. As he
watched, the gate slowly opened with chilling silence. A faint sound came then,
muffled, but drawing closer to the gate. Daemon watched Dancer race toward the
gate, head high, mane and tail streaming out behind him. A moment later; the
stallion was lost in the mist, and the gate swung shut. Daemon looked down at the unblinking eyes. Gently setting the head on
the ground, he climbed out of the ditch and wearily made his way back to the
stable. They all came running when he walked in alone. Daemon looked at Andrew,
and only Andrew, when he finally got his voice under control enough to say,
"He's in the ditch." Not trusting himself to say anything more,
Daemon turned abruptly and went back to the house. 5 / Terreille "I understand your difficulty, Lady Angelline, but you must
realize that neither the ambassador nor I has the authority to remove Sadi from
service without the High Priestess's consent." Greer leaned against the desk,
trying to look sympathetic. "Perhaps if you exerted more effort to
discipline him," he suggested. "Haven't you been listening to me?" Alexandra said angrily.
"He threatened to kill me last night. He's out of control." "The controlling ring—" "Doesn't work," Alexandra snapped. Greer studied her face. She was pale, and there were dark smudges under
her eyes. Sadi had frightened her badly. After so many months of quiet, when
Sadi had been almost too accommodating, what had she done to provoke this
explosion? "The controlling ring does work, Lady Angelline, if it's used
forcefully enough and soon enough. Even he can't dismiss the pain of a Ring of
Obedience." "Is that why so many of the Queens he has served have died?"
Alexandra said sharply. She rubbed her temples with her fingertips. "It's
not just me. He's perverted, twisted." Oh? "You shouldn't allow him to perform any service not to your
liking, Lady," Greer said with sneering sternness. Alexandra glared at him. "And how do I keep him from performing services
on my granddaughters that are not to my liking?" "But they're just children," Greer protested. "Yes," Alexandra choked, "children." There was an
edge in her voice that made Greer fight to hide a smile. "He's all right
with the eldest one, but the other . . ." Frowning as if this was a difficult decision, Greer said slowly,
"I'll send a message to the High Priestess requesting permission to remove
Sadi from Chaillot as soon as possible. It's the best I can do." He held
up his good hand to cut off Alexandra's protest. "However, I realize how
difficult it may be for you to keep him at your estate, especially if he
should, by chance, discover you've been to see us. Therefore, I, with an armed
escort, will collect him this afternoon and hold him at the embassy until we
have the High Priestess's consent to return him to Hayll." He held out his
hand, smiling. "I will, of course, need your controlling ring to disable
him quickly and assure your safety." Greer held his breath while Alexandra hesitated. Finally she pulled the
secondary controlling ring off her finger and dropped it into his hand. Greer
nodded to the ambassador who had been hovering near the door. The man hurried
forward and escorted Alexandra out, muttering soothing lies. Greer waited until the door closed behind them before fumbling to slip
the ring over his little finger. He held his left hand out, admiring the gold
circle. Bastard, Greer thought
gleefully. / have you now, bastard. First there was Kartane, almost
frightened out of his skin, inviting Greer to partake in a "special
party" at Briarwood, and now there was this Queen bleating about Sadi's
interest in her granddaughters. And all the time Greer had been searching for
the Dark Priestess's prey, the Sadist was playing with the little hussy while
the half-breed sweated and bled in Pruul. If we told him about the
offer you sneeringly declined and then stretched you between two posts and
handed him a whip, how much of your skin would be left before he became too
tired to complete a stroke? And what pan of your anatomy might be lacking when
he was through? Greer mentally shook himself. Those tantalizing prospects would have to
wait. Here was the chance he'd waited for, the chance to cut Sadi to the core
and please the Dark Priestess in the bargain. Alexandra was a fool to relinquish her only defense against the Sadist.
If she'd used the controlling ring with the same brutality he intended to use,
she could have brought Sadi to his knees, drained him sufficiently to reduce
the threat. And the threat had to be reduced. He didn't want Daemon Sadi in any condition to go anywhere tonight. 6 / Terreille Daemon gave his room a cursory glance. His trunks were packed and
vanished so they would travel with him. He'd even slipped into the nursery wing
and packed a small suitcase for Jaenelle. It troubled him that he might have
left behind something she valued. That cold corner in her wardrobe probably
contained her most private possessions, but he didn't have the time or energy
to spare to try to unravel whatever lock she might have on it. He hoped that,
once she was safely out of Beldon Mor, he and Saetan could retrieve them for
her. Daemon opened his door, startling Cook, who stood with her hand raised
as if she were about to knock. "You're wanted in the front hall," she said worriedly. Daemon's eyes narrowed. Why send Cook with the message? "Is
Jaenelle back?" "Don't know. Lady Angelline was gone for a while this morning, but
after she came back, she and Lady Benedict stayed in the nursery with Miss Wilhelmina
and Graff. I don't think Lord Benedict's home, and Prince Alexander has been in
the steward's office all day." Daemon opened his mind to the psychic scents around him. Worry. Fear.
That was to be expected. Relief? His golden eyes hardened as he brushed past
Cook and glided toward the front hallway. If Alexandra was playing some game .
. . He entered the main hallway and saw Greer with twenty armed Hayllian
guards. A moment later, the pain from the Ring almost made his legs buckle. He
fought to stay on his feet as he flicked a dagger glance at Alexandra, who
stood to one side with Leland and Philip. "No, Sadi," Greer said in his oily voice, "you answer to
me now." He raised his good hand so that the gold controlling ring caught
the light. ' "Bitch," Daemon said softly, never taking his eyes off
Greer. "I made you a promise, Lady Angelline, and I always keep my
promises." "Not this time," Greer said. He closed his hand and thrust it
forward. The controlling ring flashed. Daemon staggered backward, grabbing the wall for support as the pain
from the Ring increased. "Not this time," Greer said again, walking toward Daemon. The cold. The sweet cold. Daemon counted to three, thrust his right hand toward Greer, and
unleashed a wide band of dark energy. Philip, wearing the Gray Jewel, thrust
his hand forward at the same time. The two forces met, exploding the
chandelier, snapping the furniture to kindling. Three of the guards fell to the
floor, twitching. Greer shrieked with rage. Leland and Alexandra screamed. Philip
continued to channel his strength through the Gray Jewel, trying to break
Daemon's thrust, but the Black leached around the Gray, and where it did, the
walls scorched and cracked. Daemon braced himself against the wall. Greer continued channeling power
into the Ring, intensifying the pain. Dying would be better than surrendering
to Greer, but there was one chance—if he could get there intact enough to do
what he had to do. Unleashing a large ball of witchfire, Daemon made a last thrust against
the Gray, counting on Philip to meet the attack. When the witchfire met the
Gray shield, it exploded into a wall of fire. Daemon pushed off from the wall and ran toward the back of the house.
The pain got worse as he ran through the corridors to the kitchen. Too late he
saw the young housemaid on her knees and the puddle of soapy water. He leaped,
missing the girl, but his foot landed at the edge of the puddle, and he
slip-skidded until his hips hit the kitchen table, pitching him forward. The pain in his groin was agony. Daemon clenched his teeth, drawing on his anger because he didn't dare
draw on the Jewels. Not yet. Two pairs of arms grabbed his shoulders and waist. Snarling, he tried
to twist free, but Cook's "Hurry up, now" cleared his head
sufficiently to realize she and Wilhelmina were trying to help him. The young
housemaid, tight-lipped and pale, ran ahead of them and opened the door. "I'm all right," Daemon gasped as he grabbed the doorway,
"I'm all right. Get out of here. All of you." "Hurry," Cook said. She gave him a shove that almost knocked
his feet from under him. As he stumbled and half turned, the last thing he saw
before the kitchen door closed was Cook grabbing the pail of soapy water and
flinging it across the kitchen floor. Another burst of pain from the Ring forced him to his knees. He stifled
a scream, jerked himself to his feet, and stumbled forward until the momentum
pushed him into a run toward the stables and the path that would lead to the
field. The pain. The pain. Each step was a knife in Daemon's groin as Greer continued to channel
his power through the controlling ring into the Ring of Obedience. Daemon ran along the bridle path past the stables, vaguely aware of
Guinness and the stable lads pouring out of the yard to form an angry, solid
wall at his back. He ran down the snowy path until another burst of pain from
the Ring pulled his legs out from under him. He flew through the air as his
momentum carried him forward before hitting the ground with a bone-jarring
thud. Daemon sobbed as he tried to get to his knees. Behind him was a faint,
muffled sound. He turned his head, trying to see through tears of pain. There
was nothing there, but the sound kept coming toward him, finally stopped beside
him. Daemon flung out an arm to get his balance. His hand hit a leg. He saw nothing, but he could feel . . . "Dancer?" Daemon whispered as his hand traveled upward. A moist warmth blew in his face. Clenching his teeth, Daemon got to his feet. He was running out of
time. His hands found the phantom back. Daemon propelled himself onto the demon
stallion's back, gasping as he pulled his leg around. With his head bent low
over Dancer's neck and his hands twisted in the mane for balance, Daemon
tightened his knees, urging Dancer forward. "To the tree, Brother," Daemon groaned. "As fast as you
can fly, get me to the tree." Daemon almost fell when Dancer surged forward, but he hung on, grimly
determined to reach the one escape left to him. When they reached their destination, Daemon slid from the horse's back,
remembering in time what Jaenelle had taught him about air walking. For a
moment, he lay on his side in the air, his knees curled to his chest, fighting
the pain and gathering his strength. Deep beneath this tree was a neatly cut rectangle already protected by
a Black shield that would keep the others out just as much as it had kept
Alexandra in. Daemon looked back. Apparently demons didn't leave tracks. And he,
fortunately, hadn't left any telltale marks in the snow. All he needed was a
few uninterrupted moments to make the pass. Fighting for patience, Daemon waited for the next burst of pain from
the Ring. Once it passed, he could slip down into the earth. Behind him were
shouts, sounds of fighting. He waited, feeling his strength seeping out of him
as the cold and pain seeped in. Just as Daemon decided not to wait, the pain hit again. He twisted and
rolled, trying to escape it. This time, however, there was no letup. Greer was
sending a steady pulse through the controlling ring into the Ring of Obedience. Daemon crawled on air until he was over the proper place. There was no
more time. With his hands clenched so hard his nails broke his skin, he took a
deep, shuddering breath, closed his eyes, and plunged downward into the earth. The moment he felt emptiness instead of earth, he pulled his feet
forward so they wouldn't be locked in the frozen ground and stop the pass. He
felt his pant legs catch in the earth above him, felt the skin on his knees
tear as they ripped through the last crust of earth. Landing squarely on his
back, it took him a moment to get his breath. A moment was all he had. They might not be able to reach him
physically, but the pain still pulsed through the Ring. Not even the Black
shield could protect him from that. With shaking hands, Daemon undid his belt, unzipped his trousers, and
reached down to close his right hand on his organ and the Ring of Obedience. He
screamed when his fingers accidentally touched his balls. Taking sobbing,
gasping breaths, Daemon kept his hand steady and called in the Black Jewels. It had been so very long since he'd felt a Jewel around his neck or on
his finger. They pulsed with his heartbeat as he drew on their stored energy.
It was a risk. He'd always known it was a risk. But there was something at
stake now more important than his body. Taking a deep breath, Daemon turned
inward and plunged toward the Black. It was an oiled high dive speeding him into the Darkness, faster and
faster as he hurtled toward the shimmering dark web that was himself, gaining
speed as he unleashed his rage. He continued to plunge downward as his web
seemed to rush upward to meet him. There was no time to check his descent. If
he missed the turn and shattered the web, the least he would do was break
himself, stripping himself of the ability to wear the Black or, possibly, even
his Birthright Red. If he couldn't stop his descent and continued falling into
the abyss, he would die or go mad. Daemon pushed faster, watching for the moment when he could make the
turn and draw the most from himself. A long way away, he could feel the tight
agony in his heels and the corded muscles in his neck as they supported the
arched, pain-racked body. Still he plunged downward. At the last moment he
turned, tight to the web, drew all the reserve power out of his Black Jewels
and hurtled upward, a tidal wave of cold black rage, a dark arrow speeding
toward the center of a gold circle. All the way up, Daemon kept his strength tight and rapier-thirl, but
the moment he pierced the center of the circle, he unleashed all of his Black
strength. It exploded outward, forcing the circle to expand with him until it
shattered under the strain. Daemon slowly opened his eyes. He shook from exhaustion, shivered from
cold. The smallest movement, even breathing, brought excruciating pain.
Reaching down with his left hand, Daemon felt for the Ring of Obedience. When
he drew his hands toward his chest, each hand held half a Ring. He was free. Since his Black Jewels were completely drained, he vanished them and
called in his Birthright Red in order to do one last thing. If Dorothea or Greer had escaped the shattering of the Ring, they could
still use one of the controlling rings to trace the pieces to his hiding place. Daemon closed his eyes, concentrated on a spot he knew well, and
vanished the two pieces of the Ring of Obedience. In a small alcove, the two halves of the Ring hovered in the air for a
moment before dropping into the snowy bed of witchblood. Daemon's last conscious thought was to call in a blanket, charge it with
a warming spell, and wrap it around himself as best he could. The psychic web
he'd created was gone. There was no way to tell if Jaenelle was still unharmed.
There was nothing he could do for her right now. There was nothing more he
could do for himself. Until his body had some rest, he didn't have the strength
to get out of his grave. 7 / Terreille Cassandra paced. The mist around Beldon Mor kept Guardians and the demon-dead out. It
didn't keep things in. Thankfully, she'd been wearing the Black Jewel instead of her
Birthright Red when the rippling aftershock of Sadi hurtling toward the
Darkness hit her. Even with that much protection, her body had vibrated from
the intensity of the dive. As she'd picked herself up off the floor, she'd wondered how many of
the Blood, not trained well enough to know that one must ride with those
psychic waves instead of trying to shield against them, had been shattered, or
at least broken back to their Birthright Jewel. And what about Jaenelle? Had he turned against her? Was she fighting
against him for her life? Cassandra shook her head and continued pacing. No, he loved the girl.
Then why the descent? She feared him now as much as she feared his father, but
didn't he realize she would stand with him, fight with him to protect Jaenelle? Descending slowly to the Black, she closed her eyes and opened her
mind, sending a probing shaft westward on a Black thread. The probe hit the
mist, penetrating just a little for just a moment before fading away. It was enough. She spent the next hour cleaning the Altar, polishing the four-branched
candelabra, digging out the stubs of the old black candles and replacing them
with new candles. When she was done, the Altar was once again ready to be what
it was, what it had not been for centuries. A Gate. She bathed in hot scented water, washed and dressed her hair. She
slipped on a simple gown of black spidersilk that molded itself to her body.
Her Black Jewel in its ancient setting filled the dress's open neckline. The
Black-Jeweled ring, in its deceptively feminine setting, slipped easily onto
her finger. Two silver cuff bracelets with chips of her Red Jewel embedded in
the center of an hourglass pattern fit over the tight sleeves of her dress.
Last came the black slippers, made by forgotten craftsmen, which never betrayed
a footfall. She was ready. Whatever storm the night would bring, she was ready. With a listening, thoughtful expression on her face and a faraway look
in her emerald eyes, Cassandra settled down to wait. 8 / Terreille As the slaves were brought up from the salt mines of Pruul, Lucivar
turned toward the west. The salt sweat stung the new cuts on his back. The
heavy chains that manacled his wrists to his waist pulled at his already aching
arms. Still he stood quietly, breathing the clean evening air, watching the
last sliver of sun sink beneath the horizon. He'd ridden the dark aftershocks that hit Pruul with a lover's passion,
using his Ebon-gray strength to fortify those waves and keep them rolling east
a little longer. His only regret was not joining Sadi in the bloodletting. Not
that the Sadist needed his help. Not that it would be safe to be in the same
city with a man that deeply enraged. As a frightened guard shook his whip at the slaves to begin leading
them to their dark, stinking cells, Lucivar smiled and whispered, "Send
them to Hell, Bastard. Send them all to Hell." 9 / Terreille Philip Alexander sat at his desk, his head braced in his hands, staring
at the shattered Gray Jewel. It had taken—what—a minute? A bare minute to produce so much
destruction? Some of the guards had felt it first, a shuddery feeling, like
trying to stand against a strong wind that kept growing stronger. Then Leland.
Then Alexandra. He'd been puzzled, in those moments, wondering why they had become
so pale and still, why they all were straining to hear something. When it
hurtled past the Gray, heading downward, he'd had a moment, just a moment, to
realize what it was, a moment to throw his arms around Leland and Alexandra,
pulling them to the floor, a moment to try to form a Gray shield around the
three of them. A moment. Then his world exploded. He had held on for less than a minute before that titanic explosion of
Black strength shattered the Gray and swept him along like driftwood caught in
a wave before the wave smashes it into the sand. He'd felt Alexandra try to
hold him before she, too, was swept away. A minute. When it was over, when his head finally cleared . . . Of the Hayllian guards who had remained in the hall, all but two were
dead or had their minds burned away. Leland and Alexandra, shielded from the
first impact, were shaken but all .right. He'd been broken back to the Green,
his Birthright Jewel. Still in shock, the three of them had staggered from the hall. They had
found Graff in the nursery wing, staring empty-eyed at the ceiling, her body
twisted and torn almost beyond recognition. Most of the staff had come away from the psychic explosion frightened
but intact. They'd found them huddled in the kitchen where Cook, with shaking hands,
liberally filled cups with brandy. Wilhelmina had frightened them. She had sat quietly in the kitchen
chair, cheeks glowing with color, eyes flashing. When Philip had asked if she
was all right, she had smiled at him and said, "She said to ride it, so I
did. She said to ride it." In that moment before the world exploded, he had heard a young,
commanding female voice shouting "Ride it, ride it," but he hadn't
understood—and still didn't. What was more frightening, Wilhelmina now wore a
Sapphire Jewel. Somehow, in that chaos, she had made her Offering to the
Darkness, too young. Now that inexperienced girl was stronger than any of them. Worst of all was the betrayal of Guinness and the stable lads,
particularly Andrew. They had fought against the Hayllian guards, holding them
up. If they hadn't interfered, Sadi might have been caught and Beldon Mor . . .
Well, he had dismissed Guinness and Andrew and the others who'd survived. There
was no reason to keep traitors, especially traitors who said . . . who called
him . . . That they would side with Sadi against her family! Philip closed his eyes, rubbed his aching temples. Who would have
thought one man could destroy so much in a minute? Half the Blood in Beldon Mor
were dead, mad, or broken. Philip let out a sighing sob. His body was almost too weak to wear the
Green, but he would recover. That much he would recover. Half the Blood. If Sadi had struck again . . . But after the ripples had finally passed, there had been no sign of
Daemon Sadi. And no one knew what had become of Greer. 10 / Terreille Surreal sat with her back against the headboard, sipping from the
whiskey bottle she hugged to her chest. She and Deje had spent the past few hours looking after the other
girls, sedating those who needed it, letting the rest get blistering drunk.
Deje, her face gray with the strain, had gratefully let Surreal take care of
the bodies. Fortunately there weren't many, the day after the Winsol holidays
always being a slow time for Red Moon houses. Even so, she'd had to bundle them
up in blankets before even the brawniest of Deje's male staff would enter the
rooms and lug the bodies out. Everyone, including herself, stank of fear. But he was, after all, the Sadist. It would have been worse, she told herself as she continued to sip the
whiskey. It would have been much, much worse, if Jaenelle hadn't shouted that
warning to ride it out. Funny. Every witch in Deje's house who wore a Jewel
heard that warning and knew on some instinctive level what it meant. The men .
. . There wasn't time for Jaenelle to be selective. Some heard her, some
didn't. That's all there was to it. Those who didn't were dead. What had happened to send him into such a rage? What sort of danger
could have provoked that kind of unleashing? Maybe the question to ask was, who was in danger? Calmed by her own rising anger, Surreal set the whiskey bottle on the
nightstand and called in a small leather rectangle. As soon as she was done,
she'd get a little sleep. It was unlikely that anything would happen before
tonight. The Sadist had seen to that, whether he'd meant to or not. With her lips curved in the slightest of smiles, Surreal hummed softly
as she slipped the whetstone out of its leather pouch and began sharpening her
knives. 11 / Terreille Dorothea watched the flames in the fireplace dance. Any moment now, the
Dark Priestess would arrive at the old Sanctuary. Then she could give the bitch
the message and return home. Who would have thought he could break a Ring of Obedience? Who would
have thought, with him being on the other side of the Realm, shattering the
Ring could . . . How very fortunate that she'd started letting each of the young witches
in her coven wear the primary controlling ring for a day, letting them
"get the feel" of handling a powerful male, even if he was so far
away they couldn't really feel anything at all. How very unfortunate her
favorite witch, her little prize who had shown so much potential, had
been the one wearing it today. Since the body, although empty of the witch herself, still lived, she
would have to keep it around for a little while so the others wouldn't realize
how disposable they really were. A month or two would be enough. The witch
would, of course, be buried with dignity, with full honors commensurate with her
Jewels and social rank. Dorothea shuddered. Sadi was out there, somewhere, with no leash to
hold him. They could try to use the Eyrien half-breed as bait to draw him back,
but Yasi was so nicely tucked into Pruul's salt mines, and it would be a shame
to pull him out before he was sufficiently broken in body and spirit. Besides,
she doubted that even the Eyrien would be sufficient bait this time. The sitting room door opened for the hooded figure. "You sent for me, Sister?" Hekatah said, making no attempt to
keep her annoyance out of her voice. She looked pointedly at the small table,
empty of her expected carafe of blood. "It must be important to have made
you forget such a paltry thing as refreshment." "Yes, it is." You bag of bones. You parasite. All Hayll is
in danger now. I am in danger now! Careful not to let her thoughts
become apparent, Dorothea held up a note, slipping it in and out of her
fingers. "From Greer." "Ah," Hekatah said with barely suppressed excitement,
"He has some news?" "Better than that," Dorothea answered slowly. "He says
he has found a way to take care of your little problem." 12 / Terreille Greer sat on the white-sheeted bed in one of Briarwood's private rooms,
cradling what was left of his good hand. It could have been worse. If that limping stable brat hadn't slashed at
him with a knife, slicing through his little finger so it only hung by a thread
of skin, he never would have gotten the secondary controlling ring off in time
when Sadi broke the Ring of Obedience. In that moment when he'd felt the Black
explode, he'd ripped the finger off and flung it away from him. A guard, seeing
something hurled toward him, grabbed instinctively, his hand closing around the
ring. Foolish man. Foolish, foolish man. With the Ring of Obedience broken and with no way to know if Sadi had
been hurt by the effort, Greer had run to Briarwood, where the healing would be
done without questions. It was also the only place the Sadist wouldn't strike
at blindly. Here they had some leverage—at least for a few hours more. After
that he would be gone, speeding back to Hayll to melt away among the many,
encircled by Dorothea's court. Briarwood and its patrons would still be here to
quench Sadi's thirst for vengeance. Greer lay down on the bed, letting the painkillers lull him into
much-needed rest. In a few short hours, the Dark Priestess's little problem
would be no more, and Sadi . Let the bastard scream. 13 / Hell Saetan made another erratic circuit around his private study. He stared at Cassandra's portrait. He stared at the tangled web he'd finished a short time ago, at the
warning that may have come too late. He shook his head slowly, denying what the vision in the tangled web
had shown him. An inner web still intact. A shattered crystal chalice. And blood. So
much blood. He had never invaded Jaenelle's privacy. Against his better judgment,
against all his instincts, he had never invaded her privacy. But now . . . "No," he said with soft malevolence. "You will not take
my Queen from me. You will not take my daughter." There was only one place from which he could penetrate the mist. Only
one place he could use to amplify his strength to reach across the Realm. Only
one witch who had the knowledge to help him do it. Throwing his cape over his shoulders, he flicked a glance at the door,
tearing it off the hinges. Gliding through the deep corridors of the Hall, his
rage glazing the rough stones with ice, he brushed past Mephis and Prothvar,
seeing no one, seeing nothing but that web. "Where are you going, SaDiablo?" Andulvar called, striding to
intercept him. Saetan snarled softly. The Hall trembled. Andulvar hesitated for only a moment before setting himself squarely in
the path of the High Lord of Hell. "Yaslana." The rage had become very quiet, very still. This was what they feared in him. "You can tell me where you're going, or you can go through
me," Andulvar said calmly. Only a tiny muscle tic in his jaw betrayed him. Saetan smiled, raising his right hand in a lover's caress. Remembering
in time that this man was his friend and also loved Jaenelle, he sheathed the
snake tooth, and the hand gently squeezed Andulvar's shoulder. "To Ebon Askavi," he whispered as he caught the Black Wind
and vanished. chapter fifteen 1 / Terreille Surreal dreamed. She and Titian were walking through a woods. Titian
was trying to warn her
about something, but
Surreal couldn't hear her. The woods, Titian, everything, was silenced
by the loud, steady pounding of a drum. As they reached the edge of the woods, Surreal noticed a tree with a
perfect branch, a tree sweating dark red sap. Titian walked past the tree across a lawn filled with tall, silvery
flowers. As she picked a flower here and there, it turned into a knife, sharp
and shining. Smiling, she offered the bouquet to Surreal. The drum beat louder, harder. Someone was screaming. Titian continued walking toward a large, mist-filled rectangle,
pointing here and there. Every time she pointed, the mist drew away. Two
redheads. A girl with no eyes. A girl with a slit throat whose eyes blazed with
impotent fury. A girl with one leg. At the far end of the rectangle was a mound of freshly dug earth. The drum beat faster. Someone was shrieking, enraged and in pain. Surreal approached the mound, drawn by something lying over the dirt.
As she approached, witchblood began to sprout and bloom, forming a crown around
a length of golden hair. "No!" Surreal yelled, flinging herself out of the bed. The
heartbeat drum pounded against her ribs. The screaming in her head didn't stop. 2/ Hell "You're going to help me," Saetan said, turning to face
Draca. "To do what, High Lord?" Draca asked. Her unblinking
reptilian eyes revealed nothing. "Penetrate the mist around Beldon Mor." His golden eyes
locked with Draca's, willing her to yield. Draca studied him for a long time. "There iss danger?" "I believe so." "You break faith with her." "I'd rather have her hate me than have her lost to all of
us," Saetan replied sharply. Draca considered this. "Even the Black iss not sso far-reaching. A
leasst not the Black you wear, High Lord. The help I can offer will only let
you know what iss beyond the misst, to ssee but not to act. To act, you would
need to link with another, sspear to sspear." Saetan licked his lips, took a deep breath. "There is one there who
may help, who may let me use him." "Come." Draca led him through the corridors of Ebon Askavi
toward a large stairwell that descended into the heart of the mountain. As they reached the stairwell, hurrying footsteps made Saetan swing
around in challenge. Geoffrey appeared around the corner, followed by Andulvar, Prothvar,
and Mephis. Andulvar and Prothvar were dressed for battle. Mephis's anger
blazed from his Gray Jewel. Saetan flicked a dagger glance at each of them before his eyes and his
anger settled on Andulvar. "Why are you here, Yaslana?" Saetan asked
in his soft, dangerous croon. Andulvar clenched his hands. "That web in your study." "Ah, so now you possess the ability to read the Hourglass's
webs." "I could snap you like kindling!" "You'd have to reach me first." A slow grin bared Andulvar's teeth. Then the grin faded. "The
waif's in trouble, isn't she? That's what the web warned you about." "It's not your concern." "She doesn't belong just to you, High Lord!" Andulvar roared. Saetan closed his eyes. Sweet Darkness, give me the strength. "No,"
he agreed, letting Andulvar see his pain, "she doesn't belong just to me.
But I'm the only one strong enough to do what has to be done, and"—he
raised a hand to stop their protests, his eyes never leaving Andulvar's
face—"if someone has to stand responsible for what's going to happen, if
someone is going to earn her hatred, let it be only one of us so the others can
still cherish her—and serve her." "Saetan," Andulvar said, his voice husky. "Ah, Saetan.
Is there nothing we can do?" Saetan blinked rapidly. "Wish me well." "Come," Draca said urgently. "The Darknesss ... We musst
hurry." Saetan followed her down the stairwell to the locked door at the
bottom. Pulling a large key from her sleeve, Draca unlocked the door and pushed
it open. Etched in the floor of the enormous cavern was a huge web lined with
silver. In the center where all the tether lines met was an iridescent Jewel
the size of Saetan's hand, a Jewel that blended the colors of all the other
Jewels. At the end of each silver tether line was an iridescent Jewel chip the
size of his thumbnail. As Saetan and Draca walked along the edge of the web, the Jewels began
to glow. A low hum rose from the web, rising up and up until the cavern
throbbed with the sound. "Draca, what is this place?" Saetan whispered. "It iss nowhere and everywhere." Draca pointed at his feet.
"Your feet must be bare. Flessh musst touch the web." When Saetan had
stripped off his shoes and socks, Draca pointed to a tether line. "Begin
here. Walk sslowly to the center, letting the web draw you into itsself. When
you reach the center, possition yoursself behind the Jewel sso you are facing
the tether line closesst to Beldon Mor." "And then?" Draca studied Saetan, her thoughts hidden. "And the Blood sshall
ssing to the Blood. Your blood, darkened by your sstrength, will feed the web.
You will direct the power from thiss offering sso it iss channeled to the one
tether line you need. You musst not break contact with the web once you begin." "And then?" "And then you will ssee what you have come here to ssee." Saetan tapped into the reserve strength in his Black Jewels and stepped
on the tether line. The power in the web stabbed into his heel like a needle.
He sucked in his breath and began walking. Each step drove the power of the web upward. By the time he reached the
center, his whole body vibrated with the hum. Keeping one foot in contact with
the web, Saetan positioned himself behind the Jewel, his eyes and will focused
on that one tether line. He held out his right wrist and opened his vein. His blood hissed when it hit the Jewel in the center of the web',
formed a red mist. The mist twisted into a fine thread and began to inch its
way along the tether line. Drop by drop, the thread moved toward Chaillot, toward Beldon Mor. For a moment it stopped, a finger-length away from the Jewel chip,
blocked. Then it crept upward, a red vine climbing an invisible wall, until a
handspan above the floor, it was over, flowing back along the tether line. He had breached Jaenelle's mist. The moment the blood thread touched
the Jewel chip, he would be able to probe Beldon Mor. The thread touched the Jewel chip. Saetan's eyes widened. "Hell's fire, what—" "Don't move!" Draca's voice seemed so far away. What had Daemon done? Saetan thought as he picked up the aftertaste of
rage. Sinking beneath the cacophony of the lesser Jewels, Saetan searched the
Black, the too-still Black. There should have been three minds within his
probing reach. There was only one, the one farthest out, the one at the Dark
Altar. Keeping his eyes locked on the Jewel chip, Saetan sent a thought along
the thread, spear to spear. "Namesake?" His answer was a brief, annoyed flicker. Saetan tried again, spear to distaff. " Witch-child?" For a moment, nothing. Saetan heard Draca gasp as light flickered around him. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw all the Jewel chips begin to glow,
all the silver strands of the web blaze with a fiery cold light. Something sped toward him. Not a thought. More like a soap bubble
cocooned in mist. Faster and faster it sped toward the web. The sudden light from the Jewel at his feet blinded him. He threw his
arm up over his eyes. The bubble reached the Jewel chip and burst, and the cavern . . . The cavern vibrated with the sound of a child screaming. 3 / Terreille The screaming stopped. Surreal raced across Briarwood's empty lawn toward the hidden door. The
Gray Jewel around her neck blazed with her anger. Tonight there wasn't a lock
anywhere in Beldon Mor strong enough to keep her out. Once inside, however, she
had no idea how to find the one she sought. A few strides away from the door, someone shouted at her, "Hurry!
This way. Hurry!" Swinging to the right, she saw Rose gesturing
frantically. "They're too strong," Rose said, grabbing Surreal's arm.
"Kartane and Uncle Bobby are letting him draw on their strength. He's got
the room shielded so I can't get through." "Where?" There was a stitch in Surreal's side from running,
and the cold night air burned her lungs. It made her angrier. Rose pointed at the wall. "Can you make the pass?" Surreal stared at the wall, probing. Pain and confusion. Rage and
despair. And courage. "Why isn't she fighting back?" "Too many medicines. She's in the misty place and she can't get
out." Rose tugged on Surreal's sleeve. "Please help her. We don't
want her to die. We don't want her to be like us!" Her lips pressed into a tight, angry line, Surreal reached for the
knife sheathed against her right thigh, but her hand swung across her body and pulled out the knife from the left sheath. Titian's knife. A slow smile curled Surreal's lips. Never taking her eyes away from the
wall, she held out her other hand to Rose. "Come with me," she said
as she stepped forward and melted into the wall. Briarwood's outer walls were thick. Surreal didn't notice. This time . . . This time she would wash the walls in blood. The shield was there, braided by the strength of two. Fools. Two Reds
might have slowed her down if they were aware of her presence. But Kartane and
Uncle Bobby? Never. Never. Surreal unleashed one short blast of power from her Gray Jewel. The
shield around the room shattered. Surreal leaped. Landing in the small room, she whirled to face the man
on the bed. Even as he thrust into the too-still body under him, he raised his
head, his face twisted with hatred and lust. Lunging forward, Surreal grabbed his hair with one hand and slashed
Titian's knife across his throat. The blood sang as the white walls turned red. Still pushing forward and up, Surreal drove the knife into his heart,
lifting him off the bed with the strength of her rage. He fell to the floor, Titian's knife still in his heart while his
maimed hands groped feebly for one heartbeat, two. Finish the kill. Squatting over the still body, Surreal pulled out her other knife to
drive it through his brain, intending to use the steel as a channel for the
Gray to break and destroy what the husk still contained. As she raised her arm
for the final strike, Rose's low moan made her glance at the bed. There was a pool of blood between Jaenelle's legs. Too much blood. Surreal leaned over the bed. Her stomach rolled. Jaenelle stared at the ceiling, her unblinking eyes never changing when
Surreal passed her hand in front of them. Her body was a mass of bruises; a cut
on her lip leaked blood. Surreal glanced back
at the Warlord
and noticed scratches on his
face and shoulders. So. She had fought for a while. Surreal felt for a pulse and found one. Weak and growing weaker. Something hit the locked door. "Greer!" someone shouted. "Greer, what's going on?" "Damn!" The word exploded out with her breath as she quickly
Gray-locked the door. Pulling Titian's knife from Greer's heart, Surreal
hesitated for just a moment, then shook her head. She didn't have the minute it
would take. She cut the cords that bound Jaenelle's ankles and wrists to the
bed, wrapped the girl in the bloody sheet, lifted the bundle against her, and,
Gray shielding herself and her precious burden, made the pass through the
walls. Once outside, Surreal ran. When they finally broke the Gray lock and
found Greer, they would be pouring out of the doors in pursuit. And following
the blood scent, they would be able to trace her. There was only one place to go, and once there, she would need help. Putting her heart into it, Surreal sent a summons along the Gray. "Sadi!" No answer. "Sadi!" 4 / Hell "no!" Saetan's roar thundered through the cavern, drowning out the sound of
feet racing down the stairs. "SaDiablo!" Andulvar yelled as he leaped into the cavern.
"We heard a scream. What's—" Saetan pivoted, teeth bared, spearing Draca with eyes filled with cold
rage. "And now?" he said too softly. "We'll ride the Winds," Prothvar said, pulling out his knife. "No time," Mephis countered. "It'll be too late." "Draca," Geoffrey said. Draca never blinked, never flinched from Saetan's glazed stare. "Saetan—" Andulvar began. Draca closed her eyes. A voice filled their minds, a rumble as if the Keep itself sighed. A male voice. "Sspear to sspear, High Lord. That iss the only way
now. Her blood runss. If sshe diess now—" "She'll walk among the cildru dyathe." So much sorrow in that voice. "Dreamss
made flessh do not become cildru dyathe, High Lord. Sshe will be losst
to uss." "Who are you to say this to me?" Saetan snarled. "Lorn." Saetan's heart stopped for a beat. "You have the courage, High Lord, to do what you musst
do. The other male will be your insstrument." The sighing rumble faded. The cavern was very still. Turning carefully, Saetan once more faced the red-misted tether line. And the Blood shall sing to the Blood. Don't think. Be an instrument. Everything has a price. Locked in his cold, still rage, Saetan slowly drew on the power in the
web, the power in his Jewels, and the power in himself until he had formed a
three-edged psychic spear. With his eyes and will fixed on the Jewel chip, he
sent a single, thundering summons. "sadi!" 5 / Terreille "Sadi!" "Sadi!" "sadi!" Daemon jerked awake, head pounding, heart pounding, body throbbing. Groaning,
he rubbed his fist back and forth across his forehead. And remembered. "Sadi, please." Daemon frowned. Even that movement hurt. "Surreal?" A gasping sob. "Hurry. To
the Altar." "Surreal, what—" "She's bleedingl" He didn't remember making the pass. One moment he was cramped in the
underground rectangle, the next he was braced against the tree, eyes closed,
waiting for the world to stop spinning. "Surreal, get to the Altar. Now." "The uncles will be coming after us." The Sadist bared his teeth in a vicious smile. "Let them come." The link broke. Surreal was already riding the Winds to Cassandra's
Altar. Daemon clung to the tree. His body could give him nothing. The Black
Jewels were still drained and could give him nothing. Needing strength, he
greedily drained the reserve power in his Birthright Red. "sadi!" The power behind that thundering voice hit his Red strength and
absorbed it as easily as a lake absorbs a pail of water. Daemon clamped his hands over his head and fell to his knees. That
power was tightening like a band of iron inside his head, threatening to smash
his inner barriers. Snarling, he lashed back with the little strength he had
left. "Daemon." Glacial rage waited for him just outside the first barrier, but now he
recognized the voice. "Priest?" Daemon
let out a gasp of relief. "Father,
pull back a little. I can't . . . It's too strong." The power pulled back—a little. "You are my instrument." "No." The psychic band tightened. "I serve no one but Witch. Not even you, Priest," Daemon snarled. The band loosened, became a caress. "I, too, serve her, Prince. That's why I need you. Her
blood runs." Daemon fought to stand up, fought to breathe. "I know. She's being taken to Cassandra's Altar." He hurt. Hell's fire, how he hurt. "Let me in, namesake. I won't harm you." Daemon hesitated, then
opened himself fully.
He clenched his teeth to keep from screaming as the icy rage swept into
his mind. His vision doubled. He felt the tree against his back. He also felt
cold stone beneath bare feet. The stone faded, but not completely. He slowly opened and closed his
hand. It felt as though he were wearing a glove beneath his skin. Then that too
faded, but not completely. "You're controlling my body," Daemon said with a trace of bitterness. "Not controlling. By joining this way, my strength will
be a well for you to tap and, in turn, I will be able to see and understand
what we must do to help her." Daemon pushed himself away from the tree. He swayed, but another pair
of legs held firm. Taking a deep breath, he caught the Black Wind and hurled
himself toward Cassandra's Altar. Daemon hurried through the ruins of the Sanctuary's outer rooms. The
footsteps he'd heard a moment ago stopped. Now an angry Gray wall blocked the
corridor that led into the labyrinth of inner rooms. "Surreal?" Daemon called softly. A sob answered him. The Gray wall dropped. Daemon ran toward her. Surreal waited for him, tears streaming down her
face. "I wasn't in time," she sobbed as Daemon took the
sheet-wrapped bundle from her shaking arms and held it close to his chest.
"I wasn't in time." Daemon turned back the way he'd come. "Cassandra must have a room
here somewh—" "Go to the Altar, namesake." "She needs-—" "The Altar." Daemon turned again, racing toward the Altar that lay in the center of
the Sanctuary. Surreal ran ahead to push open the Altar room's stiff
wrought-iron gate. Daemon rushed in and carefully laid Jaenelle on the Altar. "We need some light," he said, desperation making his voice
harsh. Witchlight bloomed overhead. Cassandra stood behind the Altar. Her Black Jewels glowed. Her emerald
eyes stabbed at him. Daemon looked down and saw the blood on his shirt. "Courage, namesake." "So," Cassandra said quietly, her eyes never leaving Daemon's
face, "you're both here." Daemon nodded as he swiftly unwrapped the sheet. Cassandra clamped a hand over her mouth, stifling a scream. Blood gushed between Jaenelle's legs. Daemon's hands were slick with it
as his fingers rested at the junction of her thighs and became a channel for a
delicate tendril of power and the little healing Craft he knew. He searched,
probed. Witches bled more on their Virgin Night than other women, and
dark-Jeweled witches most of all. They paid for their strength with moments of
fragility, moments when the balance of power shifted to the male's advantage
and left them vulnerable. But even that didn't explain this much blood. Searching, probing. Icy shock ran through him when he found the answer. Glacial rage
followed. "They used something to tear her open. The bastards tore her
open." He slid his hands over her torso, over the cuts and bruises. "How much healing Craft do you know?" he snapped at Saetan. "I have a great deal of knowledge, but even less of the
healing gift than you. It's not enough, Daemon." "Then who has enough?" Jaenelle's blank eyes stared at him. Daemon reached to cup her face in his hands. "No," Cassandra said, coming around the Altar. "Let me.
A Sister won't be a threat." Daemon hated her for saying it. Hated her even more because, right now,
it was true. "Let her try, namesake," Saetan said, forcing Daemon to step back. Cassandra pressed her fingers against Jaenelle's temples and stared
into the unblinking eyes. After a minute, she stepped back and wrapped her arms
around herself, as if needing comfort. Her lips quivered. "She's out of
reach," she said in a hoarse, defeated whisper. It didn't mean anything. Jaenelle was stronger than the rest of them.
She could descend further. It didn't mean anything. But Tersa's vision of the shattered crystal chalice mocked him. You
know, it said. You know why she doesn't answer. "No." Daemon wasn't sure if the denial was his or Saetan's. Surreal stepped forward. Her face was ashen, but her gold-green eyes
flashed with determination. "The girl Rose said they'd given her too much
medicine and she couldn't get out of the misty place. Probably a vile mixture
of safframate and a sedative." Saetan's voice sounded tightly calm. "I can't sense a link between her body and her Self.
It's either very faint or she's severed it completely. If we don't draw her
back now, we'll lose her." "You mean I'll lose her," Daemon snapped at him. "If her body dies, you'll still have her, won't
you?" He felt heart-tearing pain come through the link. "No," Saetan
whispered. "I was told by one who would
know that dreams made flesh don't become cildru dyathe" Daemon closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "How deep is your well, Priest?" "I don't know." "Then let's find out." Daemon turned to Surreal. "Go out. Keep watch. Those sons of whoring bitches will
be coming soon. Buy us some time, Surreal." Surreal glanced at the Altar. "I'll keep them out until I hear
from you." She slipped through the wrought-iron gate and disappeared into
the labyrinth of dark corridors. "Go with her," Daemon said to Cassandra. "This is
private." Before she could protest, Saetan said, "Go, Lady." Daemon waited until he was sure she was gone. Then he stretched out on
the Altar and took Jaenelle in his arms. The power from Saetan flowed into him, wrapped around him. "Keep the descent at a steady pace," Saetan warned. So easy to slip into that abandoned body, so easy to glide down through
all that emptiness until he reached the depth of his own inner web. He held
there, trying to probe further down. Far, far, far below him, a flash of lightning lit up a swirling black
mist. "Jaenelle!"
Daemon shouted. "Jaenelle!" No answer. Spinning out the link to make it thinner and longer, Daemon eased past
the depth of his inner web. "Daemon!" Saetan's
worry vibrated through the link. A little deeper. A little deeper. He felt the pressure now, but kept spinning out the link. Down down down. Like diving too deep in water, the abyss pressed against him, pressed
against his mind. That inner core of Self could go only so deep. Any deeper and
the very power that made the Blood the Blood would try to pour into a vessel
too small to hold it, crushing the spirit, shattering the mind. Down down down. Gliding through the emptiness, spinning out the link
between him and Saetan thinner and thinner. "Daemon!" Saetan's
voice was a hoarse, distant thunder. "You're
too deep. Pull up, Daemon. Pull up!" A tiny psychic feather rose out of the mist that was still far below
him, brushed against him and withdrew, startled and puzzled. "Jaenelle!"
Daemon shouted. When he got no answer, he sent on a spear thread. "I felt her, Priest! I felt her!" He also felt agony through the link and realized he was being pulled
upward. "No!" he
yelled, fighting the upward pull. "no!" The link snapped. No longer tied to the power Saetan was channeling, he became an empty
vessel that the power in the abyss rushed to fill. Too much. Too fast. Too
strong. He screamed as his mind ripped, tore, shattered. Shattering and shattering, he fell, screaming, and disappeared into the
lightning-streaked black mist. Surreal put the finishing touches on the spell she was weaving across a
corridor that led to the inner rooms and toyed with the idea of shoving
Cassandra into it just to see what would happen. She didn't have anything
against the woman personally, but that sulky temper and the dagger glances Cassandra kept throwing back toward the Altar room were fraying
nerves already stretched a little too thin. She stepped back and rubbed her hands against her trouser seat. Calling
in a black cigarette, she lit it with a little tongue of witchfire, took a
puff, and then offered it to Cassandra, who just shook her head and glared. "What are they trying to do that it has to be private?"
Cassandra said for the tenth time in the past few minutes. "Back off, sugar," Surreal snapped. "That smart-ass
remark about her trusting you more than him was enough reason for him to toss
you out the door." "It's true," Cassandra said angrily. "A Sister—" "Sister, shit. And I don't hear you bitching about the other one I
caught a whiff of." "I trust the Priest." Surreal puffed on the cigarette. So that was the Priest. Not a male
she'd care to tangle with. Then again, Sadi wasn't a male she cared to tangle
with either. She snubbed out the cigarette and vanished it. "Come on, sugar.
Let's create a few more surprises for Briarwood's darling uncles." Cassandra eyed the corridor. "What is it?" "A death spell." A vicious gleam filled Surreal's eyes.
"First one who walks through that—it'll burst his heart, burst his balls,
and finish the kill with a blast of the Gray. The spell gets sucked into the
body so there's nothing anyone can trace. I usually add a timing spell to it,
but we want to hit them fast and dirty." Cassandra looked shocked. "Where did you learn to build something
like that?" Surreal shook her head and headed for another corridor to set another
trap. This wasn't the time to tell Cassandra that Sadi had taught her that
particular little spell. Especially when she kept wishing he'd taught it to Jaenelle. Daemon slowly opened his eyes. He knew he was lying on his back. He knew he couldn't move. He also
knew he was naked. Why was he naked? Mist swirled around him, teasing him, offering him no landmarks. Not
that he expected to find anything familiar, but even the mind had landmarks.
Except this was Jaenelle's mind, not his, in a place too deep for the rest of
the Blood to reach. He remembered feeling a hint of her as he probed the abyss, remembered
diving, falling. Shattering. Something moved in the mist. He heard a quiet clink clink, like
glass tapping glass. He turned his head toward the sound, feeling as if it took all of his
strength to do so little. "Don't move,"
said a lilting, lyrical voice that also contained caverns and midnight skies. The mist drew back enough for him to see her standing next to slabs of
stone piled up to form a makeshift altar. Shock rippled through him. The crystal shards on the altar rattled in
response. "Don't move,"
she said, sounding testy as she carefully fitted another shard of the shattered
chalice into place. It was Jaenelle's voice, but . . . She was medium height, slender, and fair-skinned. Her gold mane—not
quite hair and not quite fur—was brushed up and back from her exotic face and
didn't hide the delicately pointed ears. In the center of her forehead was a
tiny, spiral horn. A narrow strip of gold fur traced her spine, ending in a
small gold and white fawn tail that flicked over her bare buttocks. The legs
were human and shapely but changed below the calf. Instead of feet, she had
dainty horse's hooves. Her human hands had sheathed claws like a cat's. As she
shifted position to slip another shard into place, he saw the small, round
breasts, the feminine curve of waist and hips, the dark-gold triangle of hair
between her legs. Who . . . ? But he knew. Even before she walked over and looked at him, even before
he saw the feral intelligence in those ancient, haunted sapphire eyes, he knew. Terrifying and beautiful. Human and Other. Gentle and violent. Innocent
and wise. "I am Witch,"
she said, a small, defiant quiver in her voice. "I know." His voice
had a seductive throb in it, a hunger he couldn't control or mask. She looked at him curiously, then shrugged and returned to the altar. "You shattered the chalice. That's why you can't move
yet." He tried to raise his head and blacked out. By the time he could focus
again, she had enough of the chalice pieced together for him to realize it
wasn't the same one Tersa had shown him. "That's not your chalice," he shouted happily, too relieved to care that he'd
startled her until she bared her teeth and snarled at him. "No, you silly stubborn male, it's yours." That sobered him a little, but her response sounded so much like
Jaenelle the child, he didn't care about that either. Taking it slow, he propped himself up on one elbow. "Then your chalice didn't shatter." She selected another piece, fit it into place. Her eyes filled with
desperation and her voice became too quiet. "It shattered." Daemon lay down and closed his eyes. It took him a long moment to
gather the courage to ask, "Can you
repair it?" She didn't answer. He drifted after that. Minutes, years, what did it matter? Images
swirled behind his closed eyes. Bodies of flesh and bone and blood. Webs that
marked the inner boundaries. Crystal chalices that held the mind. Jewels for
power. The images swirled and shifted, over and over. When they finally came to
rest, they formed the Blood's four-sided triangle. Three sides—body, chalice,
and Jewels—surrounding the fourth side, the Self, the spirit that binds the
other three. The images swirled again, became mist. He felt something settle into
place inside him as the mist reformed into a crystal chalice, its shattered
pieces carefully fitted together. Black mist filled in the cracks between each
piece, as well as the places where tiny pieces were missing. He felt brittle, fragile. A finger tapped his chest. A thin skin of black mist coated the chalice, inside and out, forming a
delicate shield around it. The finger tapped again. Harder. He ignored it. The next tap had an unsheathed nail at the end of it. Cursing, he shot up onto his elbows. He forgot what he'd intended to
say because she was straddling his thighs and he could have sworn he saw little
flashes of lightning deep in her sapphire eyes. "Snarly male,"
she said, tapping his chest again. "The
chalice is back together, but it's very fragile. It will be strong again if you
keep it protected long enough for it to mend. You must take your body to a safe
place until the chalice heals." "I'm not leaving without you." She shook her head. "The misty
place is too dark, too deep for you. You can't stay here." Daemon bared his teeth. "I'm not
leaving without you." ^Stubborn snarly male!" "I can be as stubborn and as snarly as you." She stuck her tongue out at him. He responded in kind. She blinked, huffed, and then began to laugh. That silvery, velvet-coated laugh made his heart ache and tremble. Before, he'd seen Witch beneath the child Jaenelle. Now he saw Jaenelle
beneath Witch. Now he saw the difference—and no difference. She looked at him, her eyes full of gentle sadness. "You have to go back, Daemon." "So do you," he
said quietly. She shook her head. "The body's
dying." "You could heal it." She shook her head more violently. "Let it die. Let them have the body. I don't want the
body. This is my place now. I can see them all when I stand in this place. All
the dreams." "What dreams?" "The dreams in the Light. The dreams in the Darkness
and the Shadow. All the dreams." She
hesitated, looked confused. "You're one
of the dreams in the Light. A good dream." Daemon swallowed hard. Was that how she saw them? As dreams? She was
the living myth, dreams made flesh. Made flesh. "I'm not a dream, Lady. I'm real." Her eyes flashed. "What is
real?" she demanded. "I see beautiful things, I hear them, I touch them with
the body's hand, and they say bad girl to make up stories, those things are not
real. I see bad things, cruel things, a twisted darkness that taints the land,
a darkness that isn't the Darkness, and they say bad girl to make up stories,
bad girl to tell lies. The uncles say no one will believe a sick-mind girl and
they laugh and hurt the body so I go away to the misty place to see the gentle
ones, the beautiful ones and leave them ice that hurts them when they touch it." She hugged herself and rocked back and forth. "They don't want me. They don't want me. They
don't love me." Daemon wrapped his arms around her and held her close, rocking with her
as words kept tumbling out. He listened to the loneliness and confusion. He
listened to the horrors of Briarwood. He listened to bits of stories about
friends who seemed real but weren't real. He listened and understood what she
didn't, what she couldn't. If she didn't repair her shattered mind, if she didn't link with the
body again, if she didn't re-form the four-sided triangle, she would be trapped
here, becoming lost and entangled in the shards of herself until she could
never find a way to reach what she loved most. "No," he said
gently when her words finally stopped, "they don't want you. They don't love you, can't love
you. But I do love you. The Priest loves you. The beautiful ones, the
gentle ones—they love you. We've waited so long for you to come. We need
you with us. We need you to walk among us." "I don't want the body," she whimpered. "It hurts." "Not always, sweetheart. Not always. Without the body,
how will you hear a bird's song? How will you feel a warm summer rain on your
skin? How will you taste nutcakes? How will you walk on a beach at sunset and
feel the sand and surf under your . . . hooves?" He felt her mood lighten before he heard the sniffled giggle. As she
raised her head to look at him, her thighs shifted where they straddled him. A fire sparked in his loins and he stirred. She leaned back and watched him swell and rise. He saw innocence in her face, a kitten's curiosity. He saw a female
shape that, if not fully mature, was also not a child. He clenched his teeth and swore silently when she began stroking him
lightly. Stroke. Observe the reaction as if she'd never seen a man become
aroused. Stroke. Observe. He wanted to push her away. He wanted to pull her down on top of him.
It was killing him. It was wonderful. As he reached for her hand to stop her,
she said in a quiet, wondering voice, "Your
maleness has no spines." Rage froze him. The shards of the chalice rattled as he leashed the
fury that had no outlet here. For a moment he tried very, very hard to believe
she was comparing him to another species of male, but he knew too much about
the twisted males who enjoyed breaking a young, strong witch on her Virgin
Night. Mother Night! No wonder she didn't want to go back. She studied him,
puzzled. "Does the body's maleness
have spines?" Daemon swallowed the rage. The Sadist transformed it into deadly silk. "No," he
crooned. "My maleness has no spines." "Soft," she said
as she stroked and explored. His hands whispered over her thighs, over her
hips. "It could give you pleasure," he crooned softly. "Pleasure?"
Her eyes lit up with curiosity and anticipation. The childlike trust stabbed him in the heart. She must have sensed some
change in him. Before he could stop her, she exploded, kicking his thigh as she
leaped away from him. Out of reach, she hugged herself and glared at him. "You want to mate with the body. Like the others. You
want me to make her well so you can put your maleness inside her." Rage washed through him. "Who is her?" he
asked too softly. "Jaenelle." "You're
Jaenelle." "I am witch!" He trembled with the effort not to attack her. "Jaenelle is Witch and Witch is Jaenelle." "They never want me." She thumped her chest with her fist. "Not me. They don't want me inside the body.
They want to mate with Jaenelle, not Witch." He felt her fragment more and more. "This is Witch," she screamed at him. "This is who lived inside the body. Do you want
to mate with Witch?" Anger made him lash out. "No, I
don't want to mate with you. I want to make love to you." Whatever she was about to say went unsaid. She stared at him as if he were
something unknown. She took a hesitant step toward him. She'll take the bait, the
Sadist whispered inside him. She'll take the bait and step into the pretty
trap. Another step. Deadly, deadly silk. Another. A sweet trap spun from love and lies . . . and truth. "I've waited seven hundred years for you," he crooned. "For
you" His lips curved in a seducer's smile. "I was born to be your lover." "Lover?" Almost within reach. Without his body, the seduction tendrils weren't as potent, but he saw
the change in her eyes when they reached her. Still, she hovered out of reach. "Then why do you want the body?" "Because that body can sheathe me so that I can give
you pleasure." He watched her think about
this. "Do you like my body?" "It's beautiful," she said reluctantly, and then added hurriedly, "but you look the same here. And Witch can sheathe your
maleness." The Sadist held out his hand. "Why
don't we find out?" She took his hand and gracefully settled over him, straddling his
thighs. Then she looked at him expectantly. He smiled at her while his hands explored her, soothing and arousing.
When his fingers tickled the underside of her fawn tail, she squeaked and
jumped. He resettled her tighter against him, wrapped one arm around her hips
to keep her still while his other hand slid through the gold mane and cupped
her head. Then he kissed her. A soft kiss. A melting kiss. She sighed when he
caressed her breasts. She trembled when he licked the tiny spiral horn. When he
was sure she'd taken the bait, he whispered, "Sweetheart, you're right. This place is too dark for
me. The chalice is too fragile and I ... I hurt." She looked at him regretfully but nodded. "Wait," he said
when she tried to move away. "Can you
come up with me? Up to my inner web?" He
licked her ear. His voice became a throbbing purr. "We'd still be safe there." He leashed the urgency he felt and waited for her answer. There was no
way to tell how much time had passed at the Altar, no way to know if their
bodies were still there, no way to know if hers still lived, no way to know if
those monsters from Briarwood had reached the Sanctuary. No way to know what
his body was doing. He pushed the thought away. He didn't have a link now; the Priest did.
Whatever he was doing, it was Saetan's problem. The rushing ascent caught him by surprise. He grabbed her at the same
moment she wrapped her legs around him. "Lover," she said,
smiling at him. Then she giggled. He wondered if, with a lifetime of wandering in that strange blend of
innocence and formidable knowledge, she knew what the word meant. Doesn't matter, the Sadist
whispered. She took the bait. They rose until they were high in the Black, comfortably above his
inner web. "Better?" she asked
shyly. "Much better," he
answered, fitting his mouth to hers. He kissed her until she relaxed, and then he sighed again. Hurry, the Sadist whispered. He leaned his forehead against hers and yelped when the tiny spiral
horn jabbed him. She giggled and kissed his forehead. "Kisses make it better?" Revulsion swamped him for a moment. That was a child's voice. A young
child's voice. He looked over her shoulder, trying to reconcile the female shape
wrapped around him with that voice, and saw fragments of shattered crystal
floating through the Black. Pieces of her. Pieces and pieces of her. Part of her was still intact.
Had to be. The part that held the knowledge of the Craft. How could she have
put him together otherwise? But if she kept slipping in and out of those
fragments . . . Like Tersa. Worse than Tersa. "Daemon?" The midnight voice, with a deadly edge to it. Remember this side of her, the
Sadist warned. Ignore the rest. Daemon smiled at her. "Lover," he said, nipping her lower lip. Then he used every
trick he'd ever learned to sweeten the bait. But he wouldn't let her raise her hips to sheathe him. "Still too dark," he gasped when she began to whimper and snarl. "Let's go to the Red. It's my Birthright." She tried to shake off the seduction tendrils he'd woven around her,
but he'd spun his trap well. "We can have a bed there," he coaxed. She shuddered. Whimpered. There was no pleasure in the sound. An image appeared. A bed just big enough for the game. A bed with
straps attached to the ends to tie down wrists and ankles. He dismissed the image and replaced it with his own. A large room with
deep, soft carpets. A huge bed, its canopy made of gauze and velvet. Silk
sheets and downy covers. Mounds of pillows. The only light came from a
slow-burning fire and dozens of scented candles. Blinded by romance, she sighed and melted against him. He held the image, teasing, tantalizing as they rose to the Red. As they settled among the silk and pillows, he tried to reach for some
link—his body, the Priest, anything—and choked on frustration. So close. So
close and there was nothing for him to tap into to finish it—except the power
Jaenelle had shaped around his chalice to hold the pieces together. Caressing and soothing, loving and lying, he kept her focused on the
pleasure while he cautiously sipped the power forming the skin inside the
chalice. The skin shrank. The top fragments wobbled but held. Enough. He reached for Saetan. Found exhaustion and a killing fury. He struck first. "Hush,
Priest." He waited a moment, tapped a little more of the power
holding the chalice together. "Use whatever
you can now to form a tether. And prepare for a fight. I'm bringing her back." He reached for his body next. It was still stretched out on the Altar,
next to Jaenelle. He strengthened the connection enough so that his body
imitated his movements. Smiling, Daemon slowly rolled on top of her. Gently pinned her hands on
either side of her head. He kissed her, nuzzled her as they rose and rose and rose. She rubbed against him. "Lover," she whimpered. "Soon," he lied. "Soon." Up and up. He was moments away from slipping back into his body when her eyes
widened and she felt the trap spring around her. "No!" she
screamed. Baring his teeth, he slammed both of them back into their bodies. Her screams filled the Altar room. Blood gushed between her legs. "Heal the body, Jaenelle!" Daemon shouted, fighting to keep
her connected to her body while she tried to throw him off. "Heal
it!" Her fear pounded against his mind. "You lied to me. You lied!" "I would have said anything, done anything to
get you back," he roared, his nails
digging in to hold her. "Heal it!" "Letmego letmego letmego." Bodies fought. Selves fought. As they tangled furiously, he felt Saetan
slip the tether around her leg. One flick of the power within her would tear him apart, would set her
free. Instead she begged, pleaded. "Daemon, please. You're my friend. Please" It hurt to hear her beg. " Witch-child."
Saetan's voice, cracked and trembling. Jaenelle stopped fighting. "Saetan?" "We don't want to lose you, witch-child." "You won't lose me. I can see you all in the misty
place." Saetan's words came slowly, as if each one pained him. "No, Jaenelle. You won't see us in the misty place. If
you don't heal your body, Daemon and I will be destroyed." Daemon's breath hissed through his teeth. The Sadist wasn't the only
one who could spin a deadly trap. Her wail filled their minds, filled his ears as the child body echoed
the sound. He felt a tidal wave of dark power rush up out of the abyss, felt it
fill the young body he held in his arms, felt it mend torn flesh. Her body relaxed, went limp. Daemon raised a shaking hand to stroke her golden hair. "I'm sick," Jaenelle said, her voice muffled against his
chest. "No, sweetheart," he corrected gently. "You're hurt.
That's different. But we'll get you to a safe place and—" The Sanctuary shook as someone unleashed a dark Jewel. An angry male voice changed to a terrified shriek. Jaenelle screamed. Daemon dove into the abyss a second before she did, catching her at the
Red as she tried to flee the body. Sucking the power from the chalice, he held onto her. Pieces wobbled. "No, Daemon,"
Jaenelle shrieked. "You can't. You can't." Suddenly
she collapsed against his chest. "I healed
the body. It's still hurt, but it will mend. Let me go. Please, let me go. You
can have the body. You can use the body." Daemon pressed her back against his chest. He rested his cheek against
her gold mane. "No, sweetheart. No one's
going to use your body but you." He closed
his eyes and held her tight. "Listen, my
Lady Witch. I lied to you, and I'm sorry. So very sorry. But I lied because I
love you. I hope you'll understand that one day." She sagged against him, saying nothing. "Listen to me," he
said softly. "We're going to take your
body away from here. We'll keep it safe. Is there some landmark in the misty
place that you can always find?" She nodded wearily. "There's a tether around your leg. Take it off and tie
it around that landmark. That way, when you're ready, it'll show you the way
back." It took him a moment to say the rest. "Please, Jaenelle, please repair the chalice. Find the
shards and put it back together. Return to the body when the Priest tells you
it's safe. Grow up and have a rich life. We need you, Lady. Come back and walk
among those who love you, those who have longed for you." He let her go. She hesitated a moment before leaping away from him. When there was
enough distance between them, she turned around. Daemon swallowed hard. "Try to
remember that I love you. And if you can, please forgive me." He felt her lightly touch his mind, felt her dark power reform the thin
skin that held him together. She closed her sapphire eyes. He watched her shape
change. When she opened her eyes, Jaenelle stood before him, not quite a woman
but no longer a child. "Daemon," she said, her voice a soft, sighing caress. Then she
dove into the abyss, and his heart shattered. He made the ascent for the last
time and tumbled into his body. He heard angry male voices coming from the outer rooms. He heard
shrieks of pain. Heard stone exploding. Heard the sizzle of power meeting
power. He didn't move. Didn't try. He laid his head on Jaenelle's chest and
wept silently, bitterly. "Daemon." Saetan
brushed against his mind and pulled back. "Daemon, what have you done?" "I let her go,"
Daemon cried. "I told her you'd tell her
when it was safe to come back. I told her about the tether. I let her go,
Priest. Sweet Darkness, I let her go." "What have you done to
yourself?" "I shattered the chalice. I lied to her. I seduced her
into trusting me and I lied to her." A brief touch, gentle and hesitant. "She'll understand, namesake. In time, she'll
understand." Saetan faded, came back. "I can't hold the link anymore. Cassandra will open the
Gate and take you—" Saetan was gone. Daemon wiped his face with his sleeve. A little longer. He had to hold
on a little longer. But he felt so empty, so terribly alone. The sounds of fighting got closer. Closer. Cassandra burst into the room. "There's no time left." Daemon slid from the Altar and collapsed. Ignoring him, Cassandra rushed over to the Altar and brushed her hand
over Jaenelle's head. "You didn't bring her back." Her anger sliced through the thin skin of power holding the chalice
together, leaving weak spots. "The body is healing," Daemon said hoarsely. "If you
keep it safe, it will mend. And—" Cassandra made a sharp, dismissive gesture. Daemon cringed. The Altar room blurred. Sounds became muffled. He
struggled to focus. Struggled to stand up. By the time he was braced against the Altar, the bloody sheet was lying
on the floor, Jaenelle was wrapped in a clean blanket, the black candles were
lit, and the wall behind the Altar was turning to mist. "How much time do you need?" Daemon asked. Cassandra cradled Jaenelle in her arms and glanced at the mist.
"Aren't you coming through the Gate?" He wanted to go with them. Sweet Darkness, how he needed to go with
them. But there was Surreal, who would keep fighting until he gave her a signal
or she was destroyed. And there was Lucivar. Daemon shook his head. "Go," he whispered as tears filled his
eyes. "Go." "Count to ten," Cassandra said. "Then get rid of the
candles. They won't be able to open the Gate without them." Holding
Jaenelle tightly, she stepped into the mist and disappeared. A male voice shouted, "There's a light!" Surreal rushed into the Altar room. "I threw up a couple of
shields to slow them down, but nothing short of blowing this place apart is
going to hold them." . . . four, five, six ... The Sanctuary rocked as the combined power of several Jewels blasted
through one of the shields. "Sadi, where . . ." Another blast of power. "Damn," Surreal hissed, pulling her knife from its sheath. The angry voices came closer. . . . eight, nine, ten. Daemon tried to vanish the black candles. Not even that much power
left. "Vanish the candles, Surreal. Hurry." Surreal vanished the candles, grabbed Daemon's wrist, and hauled him
through the stone wall just as Briarwood's uncles reached the Altar room's
wrought-iron gate. He wasn't prepared for a long pass through stone walls, and Surreal's
attempt to shield him wasn't quite enough. By the time they finally got through
the outside wall, his clothes were shredded and most of his skin was scraped
raw. "Shit, Sadi," Surreal said, grabbing him when his legs
buckled. Using Craft to keep him upright, she studied his face. "Is she
safe?" Safe? He desperately needed to believe she was safe, that she would
come back. He started to cry. Surreal wrapped her arms around him. "Come on, Daemon. I'll take
you to Deje's. They'll never think to look for you in a Chaillot Red Moon
house." Before he could say anything, she caught the Green Web, taking him with
her, first heading toward Pruul, then doubling back on other Webs, and finally
heading for Chaillot and Deje's Red Moon house. Daemon clung to Surreal as she flew along the Winds, too weak to argue,
too spent to care. His heart, however ... His heart held on fiercely to
Jaenelle's soft, sighing caress of his name. Everything has a price. heir to the shadows continues the story of Saetan, Daemon, Lucivar, and
Jaenelle. |
||||||||
|